《The Abandoned Wife's Second Chance》


 Rift 1

    ¡°Listen, about tonight¡ª¡± ¡°No.¡± I shake my head. ¡°You promised me, Jasper. Three days ago, you looked me in the eye and promised.¡± ¡°I know, but¡ª¡± His phone lights up, Virginia¡¯s name shing on the dashboard. ¡°Don¡¯t answer it,¡± I plead, chest constricting. ¡°Please. It¡¯s my birthday.¡± But he ignores me, already reaching for his phone. I watch my husband disappear right in front of me. The man who barely talks to mees alive when her voice fills the car. ¡°Virginia? What¡¯s wrong?¡± I close my eyes, tears burning the back of my lids. All strength drains from my limbs, leaving my heart bleeding and numb. Three years of marriage. Three years of Virginia¡¯s panic attacks stealing my moments with him. Our anniversary dinner, cut short. The ultrasound where we found out about the gender of our baby, interrupted. My baby shower, ruined. All the special asions, the private moments where we should¡¯ve bonded as husband and wife, as a family, ended up being cut short because of this woman. Jasper can¡¯t see it. But it¡¯s hard for me to believe that this is all coincidence. Virginia is doing it on purpose, and yet, I can¡¯t even say anything against her. ¡°I can¡¯t breathe, Jasper. The attack is so bad. I¡¯m scared.¡± ¡°I¡¯ming,¡± he says, already looking for a ce to make a U-turn. ¡°Where are you?¡± One final attempt, onest struggle to preserve what we have. ¡°Jasper, please. Just for tonight, stay with me¡­¡± I plead. ¡°She needs me, Scarlett. You know how bad these gets.¡± ¡°What about me?¡± My voice cracks. ¡°Don¡¯t I need you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not having a panic attack, are you? Why are you being dramatic?¡± Dramatic. Wanting my husband to be with me on my birthday is being dramatic. Being invisible, feeling invisible, in my own marriage is me being dramatic? I chuckle, the sound hollow and broken. ¡°I smile when you cancel our ns for her every other day. Yet I be dramatic the one time I ask you not to go? Jasper ke, do you even see me as your wife?¡± ¡°Virginia needs help, Scarlett. Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll listen to everything you say, just because your father funded my education.¡± He snaps. The words send chill down my back. ¡°Stop the car.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I said, stop the car.¡± I unbuckle my seatbelt with shaking hands. ¡°Go to her. Run to Virginia like you always do. But I won¡¯t sit here and watch you choose her over me again.¡± ¡°Scarlett, you¡¯re being ridiculous.¡± ¡°Am I?¡± I open the car door, the cold night air hitting me in the face. ¡°Then prove it. For once in three years, choose your wife over your so-called friend.¡± Jasper stares at me like I¡¯ve grown a second head. Something flickers in his eyes¡ªdoubt, disbelief, hesitation. For a heartbeat, I think he might actually stay. That he might remember he has a pregnant wife who needs him too. But then Virginia¡¯s voice cuts through the silence¡­ ¡°Jasper? Are you still there? I¡¯m so scared¡­¡± And just like that, the moment is gone. The cold mask is back on. ¡°I have to go,¡± he says, not meeting my eyes. ¡°She¡¯s alone and terrified.¡± ¡°So am I.¡± But he¡¯s not listening, already putting the car in reverse. Before he can m on the gas, I push open the door and step onto the shoulder of the highway, my long dress billowing around my legs. Behind me, I hear Jasper calling my name. But I don¡¯t stop, don¡¯t even look back, as I¡¯m afraid to give in to the little voice in my head. The one always afraid of upsetting him, of disappointing him, of disgusting him by not being understanding enough. But why should I be the one alwayspromising? The one always understanding? One night is all I asked for. One night where it¡¯ll just be him and me, where Virginia doesn¡¯t exist. Is that so hard to achieve? ¡°Scarlett! Get back in the car!¡± I keep walking, my heels clicking against the asphalt. Each step feels like shattering ss, but I don¡¯t stop. I refuse to. ¡°Fine!¡± His voice cracks across the empty night. ¡°If you want to act like a child, then figure out how to get home yourself!¡± The car door ms shut. My heart skips a beat. I risk a nce back, only to see him already speeding off, leaving me alone and pregnant on the dark highway. He chose her. He chose her over me after all. The pain is sharp, intense, almost too much to bear. I stumble, struggling to breathe, holding my belly with the protective instinct of a mother wanting to shield her child from the cruelty of the world. As his car disappears into the darkness of the night, what little remains of my broken heart shatterspletely. The baby kicks, sensing my distress. Hot tears stream down my face, but I don¡¯t make a sound. It¡¯s as if my voice got lost somewhere between the crushing of my heart and the roar in my ears. My husband abandoned me. He abandoned his pregnant wife on an empty highway, in the middle of the night, for another woman. No ¡°be careful.¡± No ¡°call me when you get home.¡± Not even a careless ¡°call a cab¡± before he sped off. I don¡¯t see anything more devastating happening to me, until my phone buzzes. For one stupid second, I think it¡¯s him calling to say sorry. But when I swipe the screen, I find a text from Virginia: ¡°He¡¯s on his way. Thanks for being so understanding, sister-inw!¡± Sister-inw. The word burns through me like concentrated acid. We¡¯re not family. Not even friends. But somehow, Virginia inserted herself so perfectly in my life that everyone around me treats her like she belongs in it more than I do. I stare at the message until my vision blurs, and something inside me finally snaps.<fn1bb9> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find?novel</fn1bb9>

 Rift 2

    1822 Words


    My hands shake as I dial Chloe¡¯s number. The highway stretches endlessly in both directions, and I¡¯ve never felt so alone in my entire life. ¡°Scarlett?¡± Her voice immediately bes alert. ¡°Habibti, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°He left me.¡± I whisper. ¡°Jasper left me on the highway.¡± ¡°He what? Where are you?¡± I look around at the empty darkness, trying to ?ndndmarks. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Somewhere between the city and the rural regions.¡± ¡°Send me your location. I¡¯ming.¡± ¡°Chloe, it¡¯s almost midnight¡ª¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. You¡¯re eight months pregnant and alone. Send it now.¡± Twenty minutes feel like hours. I lean against the guardrail watching cars pass by relieving memories of the past four years of my life. I met Jasper in my freshman year of college. He came out of the academic office, looking troubled, and frustrated. I couldn¡¯t stop staring, wondering why I never saw him before. When he dropped the paper in his hand, I didn¡¯t think. I picked it up and went up to him, asking if he was okay while holding out the paper to him. Love at first sight¡ªthat¡¯s what I thought it was. Thinking about it now, what attracted me to him was his gentleness, the way he carried himself like a man who would protect the woman he loves with his life. I was right about that part. He does protect the woman he loves. Only¡­I¡¯m not that woman. Headlights blind me as Chloe¡¯s car pulls over. She jumps out in pajamas under a long coat; her hair covered with a silk scarf she probably grabbed in a hurry. ¡°Oh God, Scarlett. Are you okay?¡± She wraps me in her arms, and Ipletely fall apart. ¡°I can¡¯t do this anymore,¡± I sob. ¡°I can¡¯t stay with him anymore.¡± ¡°Come on, we¡¯ll talk in the car.¡± She guides me to her car, cranking up the heat. The warmth feels foreign after standing in the cold for so long. When I finally stop crying, she says, ¡°Tell me everything.¡± If it was before, I would¡¯ve just shaken my head, refusing to share my marital problems. But after what happened tonight, something broke inside, eliminating all my inhibitions. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do, what I should do. But one thing is for sure. I can¡¯t continue going on this way anymore. I close my eyes, starting with the meteor shower, of Virginia¡¯s perfect timing. About how Jasper didn¡¯t even hesitate to choose her over me, leaving me alone on the highway. ¡°And then she texted me.¡± I show her the message. ¡°To thank me for sending my husband to her.¡± Chloe¡¯s knuckles turn white on the steering wheel. ¡°That maniptive little snake.¡± ¡°Everyone loves her, Chloe. My parents, his family. They all think she¡¯s this sweet, innocent girl who needs protection. The few times I tried to point out otherwise, everyone called me selfish and narrow-minded.¡± My voice cracks. ¡°Maybe they¡¯re right. Maybe I really am just¡ª¡± ¡°Stop.¡± Chloe¡¯s voice cuts through my doubt. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare let them gaslight you into thinking you¡¯re crazy. I¡¯ve watched Virginia for three years. I¡¯ve seen how she times her little emergencies. How she touches Jasper¡¯s arm when she talks to him. This isn¡¯t all in your head.¡± ¡°But what if I¡¯m wrong? What if she really was sick tonight?¡± ¡°Scarlett.¡± She pulls over and looks at me. ¡°Who is Jasper¡¯s wife? You or her?¡± ¡°Me, of course.¡± ¡°And yet, Virginia is the one always running to your husband for the smallest things.¡± Her words hit hard because they¡¯re true. Virgina kicks up a fuss over the smallest cut on her finger, and Jasper runs to her side Yet, I run a household, manage the ?nances, organize charity dinners, all while growing a baby, without hearing so much as a ¡°don¡¯t overwork yourself¡± from him. ¡°I loved him,¡± I whisper. ¡°I know, habibiti. But love shouldn¡¯t make you feel worthless.¡± We drive toward my house in silence. The streets are empty except for a fewte-night drivers. Normal people are home with their families, being loved and cared for. ¡°Maybe I should call him,¡± I say as we turn onto my street. ¡°If I apologize¡ª¡± ¡°Look at your house first.¡± I follow her gaze and feel my heart drop. Every light is on. Jasper¡¯s car sits in the driveway next to Virginia¡¯s white sedan And visible through the living room window are two silhouettes, sitting way too close to be proper. ¡°She¡¯s in my house,¡± I breathe. ¡°She¡¯s in your house,¡± Chloe confirms grimly. My hands shake as I fumble for the key, so badly I can¡¯t get it in the lock. Chloe takes it from me and opens the door. The scene inside is worse than I imagined. Virginia is curled up on my couch wearing my silk pajamas¡ªthe ivory ones Jasper brought me from hisst business trip. Her head rests on his shoulder while his arm¡­ He has his arm wrapped around her waist, the two looking every bit like a couple that belongs together. Peaceful. Content. Made for each other. Pain grips me with stabbing thorny hands, exploding through my entire being. The tearse like a flood, making it hard to breathe. Jasper looks up when we walk in, and for a split second, he has the decency to look ashamed. ¡°Scarlett. You¡¯re home.¡± I don¡¯t respond. I can¡¯t speak with the lump lodged in my throat. I just stare at them, hand on my chest, rooted to the spot. Until he moves, reaching out for me. I take back a step, then another, and another, all while shaking my head. I don¡¯t want his hands anywhere on me. ¡°Scarlett¡­¡± ¡°I see you took excellent care of her panic attack.¡± ¡°She was really shaken up. I couldn¡¯t leave her alone in that state.¡± ¡°So you brought her to my house?¡± Virginia stands up then, moving to his side like the perfect picture of innocence. The irony that she looks more like his wife than me isn¡¯t lost on me. ¡°Oh, Scarlett. I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to intrude. I was just so scared after the attack, and when I threw up on my dress, Jasper offered¡ª¡± ¡°My clothes.¡± She nces down as if just noticing. ¡°I can change if you want. I just didn¡¯t want to go home alone.¡± ¡°Then call your parents. Or a friend. Surely Jasper isn¡¯t your only friend?¡± ¡°Scarlett.¡± Jasper¡¯s voice carries a warning. ¡°Virginia doesn¡¯t have anyone else. You know her situation.¡± ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t. So why don¡¯t you enlighten me.¡± I sneer, wiping off my tears. This woman was thest person I wanted to see me cry. But thanks to my husband, I lost even that little bit of dignity. So what else do I have to lose now? ¡°Virginia, is Jasper the only friend in your life? You don¡¯t even have a female friend?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t create a scene. Virginia doesn¡¯t have anyone. I¡¯m her only childhood friend.¡± There it is. The excuse he¡¯s been using for thest three years. Poor Virginia, all alone in the world. Poor Virginia, needs protection. Poor Virginia, who somehow always seems to need my husband exactly when we have ns. ¡°Chloe, am I missing out on something? Since when did a childhood friend be more important than a wife? Important enough to abandon her while pregnant on a highway, in the middle of the night, no less?¡± Jasper rubs his face¡ªa sign I used to read as exhaustion, that would prompt me to drop whatever conversation we¡¯re having to allow him to rest. But not tonight. Not when he abandoned me in the middle of nowhere. Not when the reason for his exhaustion isn¡¯t even me. ¡°Scarlett, drop it. You got home safe, didn¡¯t you? Don¡¯t make a mountain out of a molehill.¡± ¡°So you can¡¯t own up to what you did?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to own up to! I¡¯m just not in the mood to deal with a selfish woman!¡± The wordssh me like a whip. Chloe sucks in a sharp breath behind me, and I feel her hand on my back, offering support, afraid I would crumble. Maybe my heart has gone numb from all the pain. I don¡¯t crumble. Instead, I slowly repeat, ¡°a selfish woman,¡± chuckling under my breathe. ¡°Aren¡¯t you? I told you Virginia needed me. It was just a meteor shower. I can take you another day. But instead of being supportive, you chose to be dramatic.¡± Something cold settles in my chest. ¡°Your wife cries herself to sleep wondering why her husband treats her like a stranger. She wakes up every morning hoping to warm your heart even just a little so you can take notice of her. I¡¯ve never gone against your wishes, Jasper. But today was my birthday. You promised to take me to see the meteor shower. In a split second, however, you left me for another woman, and that makes me selfish?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡± ¡°Stop calling me ridiculous!¡± The words explode out of me. ¡°Stop dismissing my feelings as the tantrums of some petnt child! I¡¯m your wife! I deserve your attention, your care, especially while carrying your child! But every day, I take a backseat to another woman. Why? Am I not even allowed to ask?¡± Virginia shifts, and I catch a glimpse of cold satisfaction in her eyes before she hides it behind her innocent mask. The urge to smack her perfectly made-up face is almost overwhelming. Almost. But what can I do to the woman when the one responsible for my current plight is my own husband? ¡°Maybe I should go,¡± she says softly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause problems.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not causing problems,¡± Jasper sighs. ¡°Scarlett¡¯s just hormonal from the pregnancy.¡± And that¡¯s what breaks me,pletely. My feelings mean nothing to him. He¡¯s exining away my pain like it¡¯s a medical condition instead of a normal response to being treated like garbage. But of course. I never meant anything to him, so why would he care? Why would he feel my pain? Suddenly exhausted, I turn toward the stairs. ¡°Chloe, thank you for picking me up.¡± ¡°Always. Call me if you need anything.¡± She says, throwing a disgusted nce at the two behind me before walking out the door. I¡¯m halfway up the stairs when Virginia¡¯s sweet voice stops me. ¡°Oh, Scarlett? Your parents called while you were out. They want to see you first thing in the morning, said it was urgent.¡± Something in her tone makes my blood run cold. There¡¯s satisfaction there, anticipation hidden under fake concern. She knows something I don¡¯t. And whatever it is, it¡¯s going to destroy what¡¯s left of my already shattered life.<fn9c5a> This update is avable on Find¡ïNovel</fn9c5a>

 Rift 3

    That night, I don¡¯t sleep well. Every time I close my eyes, I see Virginia curled up with my husband, making me a stranger in my own house. At seven, I drag myself out of bed and pull on a tunic and matching pants. My reflection in the mirror looks like a ghost¡ªpale skin, dark circles, hijab hanging loose around my shoulders. The house is quiet when Ie downstairs. Jasper¡¯s already gone, but there¡¯s a note on the kitchen counter in his neat handwriting: ¡°Had to leave for a meeting. We¡¯ll talk tonight.¡± Talk. Like that¡¯s going to fix anything. I crumble the note and throw it away. The drive to my parents¡¯ house feels endless. Every red light is a distraction, more time to recall Virginia¡¯s words, to stress over what they want to talk about. Mama opens the door before I knock, pulling me into a hug that smells like cardamom and jasmine. I didn¡¯t realize how much I needed this until her warmth seeps into me. ¡°Habibti, you look tired. Are you sleeping enough?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mama.¡± The liees easily. I¡¯ve had plenty of practice. ¡°What did you want to talk about?¡± Baba appears behind her, his usually stern face soft with something I can¡¯t read. ¡°Come in, ya rohi. Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± They lead me to the living room where I¡¯ve spent countless hours doing homework. The same cream-colored sofa, the same family photos on the mantle, the same sense of security I¡¯ve always felt. But today something is off. ¡°Would you like tea?¡± Mama asks, already moving toward the kitchen. She¡¯s nervous, which is unsettling. ¡°Just tell me what¡¯s going on. You¡¯re both acting strange.¡± My parents exchange a look across the room and my stomach clenches. Baba sits across from me, his weathered hands sped together. ¡°There¡¯s something we need to tell you. Something important about our family.¡± ¡°Oh God, is someone sick?¡± My eyes swivel between them. ¡°Is it¡ª¡± ¡°No, nothing like that.¡± Mama returns with mint tea, her movements quick and nervous. ¡°It¡¯s about Virginia.¡± I don¡¯t want to know anything rted to the woman who¡¯s destroying my marriage, still, I ask, ¡°What about Virginia?¡± just to be polite. If she¡¯s the one sick, should I be happy or sympathetic? I want to be happy, but I know my parents won¡¯t be pleased. I guess I¡¯ll just pretend to be sad, then¡­ Another look passes between them. The kind of silent conversation they¡¯ve perfected after thirty years of marriage. The foreboding feeling in my gut grows stronger. ¡°You know we¡¯ve always loved Virginia like our own,¡± Mama says softly. ¡°From the moment Jasper introduced her to us.¡± ¡°She¡¯s a sweet girl,¡± I manage, though the words taste bitter. ¡°Very needy. Jasper abandoned me on a highway because of herst night.¡± Silence. I frown. Why aren¡¯t they outraged that their daughter was left alone in the middle of nowhere? ¡°Habibti, her health isn¡¯t good. I heard she had a panic attack?¡± Mama reaches for my hand. ¡°That¡¯s right. With her condition, anything can happen. It¡¯s understandable Jasper went to her,¡± Baba nods. I stare at them, with a sinking feeling in my heart. ¡°Let me get this straight. You think it¡¯s reasonable for your pregnant daughter to be abandoned on a highway in the middle of the night for another woman?¡± Awkward silence. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡± I grab my purse. ¡°I¡¯m done with this.¡± Whatever this is and more than ready to be out of here. Like is like. But surely, even fondness must have a limit? How can they say it¡¯s reasonable that Jasper abandoned me for Virginia? Are they out of their minds? ¡°Habibti.¡± Baba catches my hand. ¡°Listen to me. Virginia isn¡¯t a bad person. She needs us because she¡¯s never had a real family before. Her adoptive parents were difficult.¡± Here we go again. Virginia¡¯s tragic background, her cruel family, her lonely childhood. It¡¯s why everyone treats her like porcin. But, again¡­ ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡± Mama sits beside me, grabbing hold of my other hand. Now I¡¯m caught between them, unable to leave even if I want to. ¡°Last week, Dr. Rashid came to check on Virginia after one of her attacks.¡± ¡°He noticed something,¡± Baba continues. ¡°A birthmark on her shoulder. Very distinctive.¡± My mouth goes dry. ¡°Okay?¡± ¡°The same birthmark our daughter had.¡± The words don¡¯t make sense at ?rst. I stare at my parents, waiting for the punchline, for someone to exin the joke I¡¯m missing. ¡°Wait, did you say daughter? What daughter?¡± Mama¡¯s eyes fill with tears. ¡°The daughter we lost twenty-three years ago. The baby who was taken from the hospital.¡± The room starts spinning. I grip the arm of the sofa, trying to anchor myself to something solid. No, no, no. This can¡¯t be going in the direction I suspect. It¡¯s impossible! Virginia and I can¡¯t possibly be sisters! ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± I rasp, breathing ragged. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°She was three days old,¡± Mama whispers. ¡°Someone took her from the nursery. The police searched for months¡­¡± ¡°You never told me about another baby.¡± ¡°It was too painful,¡± Baba says. ¡°When we finally adopted you, you became our whole world. We didn¡¯t want to burden you with our grief.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Adopted? ¡°I¡¯m adopted?¡± ¡°From birth,¡± Mama says quickly. ¡°Your birth mother was very young. She chose us because she wanted you to have a good life.¡± Everything I thought I knew crumbles. Every family photo, every story about their pregnancy with me, every time they said I had Baba¡¯s eyes¡ªlies. They were all lies. ¡°So Virginia is¡­¡± ¡°Our daughter,¡± Baba finishes. ¡°She¡¯s our biological daughter.¡± The baby kicks hard against my ribs, as if protesting this revtion with me. I press my hands to my belly, trying to breathe through the panic. ¡°We had Dr. Rashid run DNA tests,¡± Mama continues. ¡°There¡¯s no doubt.¡± ¡°How long have you known?¡± ¡°A week.¡± A week. They¡¯ve known for a week, and they¡¯re just telling me now. ¡°We wanted to tell you together,¡± Baba says. ¡°We wanted to exin¡ª¡± ¡°Exin what?¡± I stand up too fast, ck spots dancing across my vision. ¡°Exin that you¡¯ve been lying to me my whole life? That the girl destroying my marriage is actually your real daughter?¡± ¡°Scarlett, please¡ª¡± ¡°Does she know?¡± Silence. ¡°Does Virginia know?¡± I repeat, my voiceing out harsher. ¡°We told her yesterday,¡± Mama admits quietly. Yesterday. Oh, God! While I was crying on Chloe¡¯s shoulder, were they having a reunion dinner with Virginia? ¡°This changes everything,¡± Baba says. ¡°Virginia is our daughter. She belongs here. But you¡¯ll always be our daughter too.¡± But I see it in their eyes. The shift that¡¯s already happening. The way they look at each other when they mention Virginia¡¯s name. The pride in Baba¡¯s voice when he says ¡°our daughter.¡± I¡¯m not their daughter. Never have been. I was just a constion prize for the one they lost. ¡°She¡¯s moving in tomorrow,¡± Mama says suddenly. ¡°We¡­we decided to give her your room.¡± My room. The room I always believed was mine, apparently turns out to be in fact Virginia¡¯s. And all this time, they have been waiting for her toe back. ¡°Where does that leave me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re married now, habibti. You have your own home, your own family.¡± My own family. Are they referring to the husband who can¡¯t stand to be in the same room as me and who lights up whenever their daughter is mentioned? ¡°What about my inheritance? My trust fund? The jewelry you¡¯ve been saving for me?¡± The silence stretches too long. And that says everything. ¡°Those things¡­ they were always meant for our daughter,¡± Baba says carefully. ¡°Our biological daughter.¡± ¡°I see.¡± And I do see. Perfectly clearly. I was never their daughter in the true sense of the word. That¡¯s why it was so easy for Virginia to insert herself in my life. And now that they know she¡¯s their biological daughter? It will only be a matter of time before I get reced, forgotten, abandoned in a corner exactly the way Jasper abandoned me on that highwayst night. Virginia isn¡¯t just taking my husband¡ªshe¡¯s taking my entire life. At that thought, another thought urs to me. One so chilling, it makes my blood freeze. ¡°We love you, Scarlett,¡± Mama says desperately. ¡°That will never change.¡± Ha! It already has changed. ¡°I need to go.¡± I say, no longer hearing their words, desperate to confirm my suspicion. ¡°Please don¡¯t leave. Stay for lunch,¡± Baba says. ¡°This is good news. We¡¯re aplete family now.¡± Complete. As if I was never enough to make them whole. I walk toward the door on unsteady legs, my parents trailing behind me with protests and promises. But their words fall on deaf ears, sounding hollow, and distant. ¡°Give us time to adjust,¡± Mama calls as I reach my car. ¡°This is new for all of us.¡± I don¡¯t reply. I don¡¯t even say a word to them as I drive away without looking back, my hands shaking on the steering wheel. At the ?rst red light, I pull out my phone and call Jasper. He answers on the fourth ring, his voice distracted. ¡°Scarlett? I¡¯m in a meeting.¡± ¡°I know about Virginia.¡± Silence. ¡°I know she¡¯s my parents¡¯ biological daughter. The only thing I want to ask you now is ¡®did you know?¡± ¡°Scarlett, I can exin¡ª¡± I close my eyes, suddenly feeling like a joke. ¡°So you did know. You knew and you didn¡¯t tell me.¡± ¡°Virginia told me yesterday. She was scared about how you¡¯d react.¡± ¡°You helped her hide it from me. You let her sleep in our house, wear my clothes, all while treating me like a fool.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°Then what is it like, Jasper? Because from where I¡¯m sitting, it looks like everyone I love has been conspiring against me.¡± I snap. The line goes quiet, and this time I don¡¯t even care to confirm if he¡¯s still on the line or not. ¡°We¡¯ll talk when I get home,¡± he says ?nally. ¡°No,¡± I chuckle. ¡°There is no longer anything to talk about between us.¡± I hang up without waiting for his response and stare at my phone until the screen goes dark. After what feels like forever, for the first ever, I find the strength to do something I should have done months ago. I call a divorcewyer.<fnc1d1> Newest update provided by find~novel</fnc1d1>

 Rift 4

    Sarah Martinez, my divorcewyer, sits across from me, her kind eyes studying my face as I finish exining my situation. ¡°Mrs. ke, I¡¯m afraid this is going to be a difficult case. Thews that govern our state make divorce impossible during pregnancy. This protects expecting mothers from worrying about their next meal or where they¡¯ll sleep. But for women desperate to separate from their husbands, it can be restricting. The court will not process your divorce application until your baby is born.¡± I ce my hands on my belly, feeling the baby¡¯s gentle movements. ¡°I can¡¯t wait that long. Is there another way?¡± She nods, pulling out a legal pad. ¡°Given that your husband¡¯s education was funded by your family, and considering the circumstances of your marriage arrangement, we have several options. You¡¯re entitled to significantpensation. However, the divorce must wait until the baby is born.¡± Two hourster, I walk out with a thick stack of papers tucked in my purse and a strange sense of freedom I haven¡¯t felt in years. For the first time sincest night, I can breathe properly. Though I can¡¯t divorce now, I can still leave him. My phone buzzes with another text from Jasper. The fifth one today. We need to talk. Come home. Home. Iugh bitterly as I drive toward our house¡ªor what used to feel like home. Now it¡¯s just the ce where I sleep next to a stranger who calls me dramatic for wanting basic respect. The driveway is empty when I arrive. Good. I need to pack without him hovering over me, making excuses, or worse¡ªbringing Virginia over to ¡°exin¡± things. I climb the stairs to our bedroom, my movements slow and careful. The baby¡¯s been more active today, probably sensing my stress. ¡°It¡¯s okay, little one,¡± I whisper, rubbing my belly. ¡°Mama¡¯s going to take care of you.¡± I pull my suitcases from the closet and start folding each piece of clothing with the same care I¡¯ve always given to everything in this house, this marriage, this life that was never really mine to begin with. The modest dresses I wore hoping he¡¯d notice me. The silk scarves I carefully arranged each morning, thinking today might be the day he¡¯dpliment how I looked. The lingerie I bought hoping to spark something between us. The maternity clothes I picked out imagining him touching my belly, talking to our baby. All of it means nothing now. As the reality of my decision sinks in, I feel something I haven¡¯t felt in years¡ªrelief, with a strange sense of freedom. Stuffing my suitcase under the bed, I crawl under the nket and drift off to sleep. I don¡¯t notice when Jasper returns, or if he returns at all. When I wake up in the morning, he¡¯s already gone. I finish packing what else remains of my belongings. When footsteps echo up the stairs, I know without checking that he¡¯s back. Finally, this confrontation is about to happen. My heart still does its stupid flutter when I hear him enter the room, even though I know better now. He¡¯ll never love me the way I¡¯ve loved him all these years. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He asks, his voice carrying the familiar note of irritation. I don¡¯t look up. ¡°Dragging my suitcase.¡± ¡°I can see that.¡± He steps into the room, his presence filling up the space. ¡°The question is why.¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m leaving.¡± The wordse out steadier than I feel. ¡°I want a divorce, Jasper.¡± Silence. The tension in the room is thick. So thick in fact, that for a second, I doubt if he heard me. I raise my head, intending to repeat myself, when I find him staring at me with an expression I can¡¯t quite read¡ªsurprise mixed with something that looks almost like amusement. ¡°A divorce.¡± He says it like I¡¯ve told him I want to fly to the moon. ¡°Scarlett, you spent thest seven years building your life around me. Can you even walk away?¡± The cruelty of his words, the casual way brought up the years I¡¯ve spent loving him¡­ If my heart wasn¡¯t already broken, I would probably be feeling more than numb right now. ¡°Watch me,¡± I say, picking up my suitcase. ¡°Scarlett.¡± His voice softens, taking on that patient note he uses when he thinks I¡¯m being hysterical. ¡°You¡¯re upset about Virginia, I get it. I shouldn¡¯t have kept it from you. But you can¡¯t just throw away our marriage because of some misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Iugh, but there¡¯s no humor in it. ¡°You knew she was my biological sister and you hid it from me as if I¡¯m the other woman. Now do tell, what exactly am I misunderstanding here?¡± ¡°I was trying to protect you¡ª¡± ¡°No.¡± I hold up my hand to stop him. ¡°You were doing¡ª¡± Car doors m outside, and we both freeze. Through the window, I can see my parents getting out of their ck sedan, their faces grim with determination. ¡°Great,¡± I mutter. ¡°Just what I need.¡± Within minutes, my parents are in our living room, and the tension is so thick I can barely breathe. My Mama¡¯s eyes are red-rimmed like she¡¯s been crying, while my Baba stands with his arms crossed, looking like he¡¯s here to negotiate a business deal. ¡°Scarlett, sweetheart,¡± Mama begins, her voice pleading. ¡°We need to talk about this. You can¡¯t just leave your husband. You¡¯re about to have a baby.¡± ¡°A baby that doesn¡¯t share your DNA,¡± I say, and she flinches like I¡¯ve pped her. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter,¡± she insists. ¡°You¡¯re still our daughter. We raised you, we love you¡ª¡± ¡°Enough.¡± Baba¡¯s voice cuts her off. ¡°If Scarlett wants to leave, let her leave. She¡¯ll be back within a week when she realizes what the real world is like.¡± The dismissive tone he uses makes my chest tighten with anger and hurt. ¡°I won¡¯t be back.¡± ¡°Of course you will. You¡¯ve never worked a day in your life. How will you raise a baby on your own?¡± The casual way Baba says it makes me realize for the first time that somewhere along the way, I let myself bepletely dependent on people who see that dependence as a way to control me. Because there¡¯s truth in what he¡¯s saying. I am financially dependent. I haven¡¯t worked a day since getting out of college. I lived a sheltered life within these four walls that now feel like a prison cage. But even if I am helpless, I¡¯m not a coward. I realize now how stupid it was to settle down straight out of college. And I refuse to stay the same, to let fear keep me trapped, and at their whim for the rest of my life. ¡°You¡¯re right, Baba,¡± I say, surprising everyone in the room. ¡°I will struggle, because it will be hard. I still choose to leave, though, because this isn¡¯t my home anymore. This family¡­this isn¡¯t my family anymore. And I refuse to pretend it is.¡± I look at Jasper, hoping to see some flicker of emotion in his eyes. Some sign that he wants to fight for us. Instead, he watches me with that same cold, amused expression, like he¡¯s waiting to see a show. ¡°Go ahead. Just don¡¯te running back to me when you regret thister.¡± He snorts and walks away, heading upstairs. I can barely breathe, a lump lodging in my throat. How is it possible for my heart to ache so bad when I¡¯ve already decided to let him go? His words shouldn¡¯t hurt me this much. They shouldn¡¯t. But they do. I close my eyes and spit out, ¡°Expect the divorce papers within the next two to three months,¡± and walk out of the house, dragging my suitcase, my legs feeling like they might give out at any moment. Behind me, I hear my Mama sobbing, and my Baba¡¯s cold voice, saying he would like to see how long I canst. A strange, frightening emptiness engulfs me, threatening to consume me whole. I load my car with mechanical precision, my movements automatic. The drive to Chloe¡¯s apartment passes in a blur of tears and shaking hands. By the time I¡¯m standing at her door with my suitcases, I¡¯m barely holding myself together. She takes one look at me and pulls me inside without a word. I copse onto her couch, finally falling apart. ¡°I left him,¡± I sob. ¡°I actually left him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you, habibiti.¡± She holds me while I cry, her hand stroking my hair like my mother used to do when I was little. ¡°I know it must¡¯ve been hard. But I promise, the first step is always the hardest. It¡¯ll only get easier from here.¡± ¡°They expect me to return,¡± I hup. ¡°They think I¡¯m too weak, too dependent to make it on my own.¡± ¡°Are you?¡± she asks gently. I pull back to look at her, surprised by the question. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. Maybe. But I have to try, don¡¯t I? I can¡¯t raise my baby in that environment.¡± ¡°Then you have your answer.¡± She squeezes my hand. ¡°And you won¡¯t be doing it alone. I¡¯ll help you however I can.¡± The kindness in her voice makes me cry harder, ¡°I don¡¯t know where to start.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll figure it out together,¡± she promises. ¡°One step at a time.¡± That night, Iy awake in her guest room, staring at the ceiling. The baby moves restlessly, as if sensing my turmoil. I ce both hands on my belly and make a silent promise. ¡°I will never let anyone make you feel the way they made me feel,¡± I whisper into the darkness. ¡°You will always be precious, loved exactly as you are, and I will make sure you never have to settle for less than you deserve.¡± My phone buzzes with a text message, and my heart leaps, thinking it might be Jasper. Hoping against hope that he¡¯s realized what he¡¯s lost and wants us back. But it¡¯s not from Jasper. It¡¯s from Virginia. Heard you finally grew a spine and left. Don¡¯t worry, sis, I¡¯ll take good care of Jasper while you¡¯re gone. Sweet dreams. ¨C V My blood runs cold, when another message follows. PS ¨C Hope you saved some money for a goodwyer. Something tells me custody battles can get expensive. Especially when one parent has no job, no money, and no family support. But I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll figure it out. xoxo I stare at the screen, my hands trembling so badly I can barely hold the phone. They¡¯re going to try to take my baby? Over my dead body!<f83> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find?novel</f83>

 Rift 5

    <h1>Chapter 5</h1>


    1395 Words


    Jasper¡¯s POV I stare down at the te Virginia sets in front of me, the eggs overcooked and rubbery, the bacon crisp to the point of being charcoal. My stomach turns. For three years, I¡¯ve woken up to the aroma of fresh bread, the sound of Scarlett humming softly as she moved around the kitchen with that graceful efficiency she possessed. There was never the smell of burnt food in the house. Never food that looked like a mass of glob on the table. ¡°I made your favorite scrambled eggs,¡± Virginia says, sliding into the chair across from me with her own te in one of Scarlett¡¯s aprons. The yellow one with tiny sunflowers that always made my wife look like she was shooting an advertisement. On Virginia, it just looks wrong. ¡°Thanks,¡± I manage, forcing myself to take a bite. The eggs taste like rubber, but I chew it anyway, trying not to think Scarlett, how she used to make them fluffy and perfect, seasoned with just the right amount of salt and pepper. I wonder how long her tantrum willst this time. The thought of having to stomach this kind of food until she returns to her senses is unbearable. But¡­ Virginia watches me eat with those wide, innocent eyes, and instead of spitting out the unappetizing eggs, I force myself to swallow it down. ¡°Jasper, what if Scarlett really means it this time? About moving out and the divorce?¡± I set my fork down hard. ¡°We both know Scarlett. She doesn¡¯t mean it. This is just another of her tricks to attract my attention.¡± ¡°But what if she does?¡± Virginia pushes, her fingers toying with the edge of her coffee cup. ¡°What if she actually goes through with it? Would you¡­ would you let her go?¡± Would I let her go? As if I have any control over what Scarlett does. As if I ever had control over her, really. ¡°She can¡¯t divorce me while she¡¯s pregnant. The state won¡¯t allow it.¡± I say, my toneing out harsher than I intend. Virginia flinches at the sound and for a second, shame swamps me for being the one to cause it. I¡¯m taking my anger at Scarlett out on her, and this isn¡¯t right. I want to apologize, but can¡¯t find the words. I¡¯ve never been good at apologizing. Whatever. I¡¯ll just make it up to her with a bag or something. She likes those things. They should be able to make her happy. ¡°What about after the baby is born?¡± I push the te away, my appetitepletely gone. ¡°Why are you asking me this?¡± ¡°I¡­I just want to know what I am to you, where I stand,¡± she says, and there¡¯s something in her voice that makes me look at her more carefully. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for so long, Jasper. Even after you married her, I kept waiting. I thought maybe someday¡­¡± ¡°Virginia.¡± I run a hand through my hair, suddenly exhausted. ¡°I need to get to work,¡± I say, standing abruptly. ¡°Jasper, wait¡ª¡± ¡°I said I need to get to work.¡± I grab my keys and jacket, leaving her sitting at the table with the burnt breakfast with a hurt expression on her face. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt her. But she needs to understand I¡¯m a married man now. And one about to be a father. Our rtionship will never be what it once was. The days pass in a blur of meetings and phone calls, but my mind keeps drifting to Scarlett. It¡¯s been three days since she left, three days since I¡¯ve heard her voice or seen her face. Three days of waiting for her toe home, to apologize, to admit her mistake so we can move on with our lives. But my phone stays silent. By five o¡¯clock on the fourth day, I can¡¯t stand it anymore. I dial her number, listening to it ring once, twice, three times. When her voicemail picks up, my heart sinks. What is this woman ying at now? She isn¡¯t really nning on living on her own, is she? I hang up and stare at my phone. The thought of setting down my pride and bringing her back isn¡¯t appealing. Because of her, I¡¯ve endured all kinds of humiliation over the years. Still, she¡¯s carrying my child. Not knowing whether she¡¯s eating right and sleeping well, I can¡¯t just ignore her. I try calling her again. And again. By the sixth call, Virginia¡¯s words ring in my ears, and my temper starts to re. Pushing aside the strange restlessness, I drive back home. This isn¡¯t the first time she ran away from home. And every time, she came back on her own. I have no doubt this time will be the same. She can forget about me ever bringing her back. Scarlett¡¯s POV My phone buzzes for the sixth time, Jasper¡¯s name shing across the screen. I stare at it until it stops ringing, and the screen goes dark, then set it face down on Chloe¡¯s coffee table. ¡°That¡¯s the sixth call today. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to answer?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°Scarlett.¡± Chloe walks out of the kitchen with two steaming mugs she sets on the table, before settling beside me on the couch. ¡°Maybe you should hear what he wants to say.¡± I take one of the mugs, wrapping my hands around its warmth. The baby has been restless all day, kicking and shifting like it can sense my agitation. I rub my belly absentmindedly, trying and failing not to think about him. ¡°There¡¯s nothing he can say that will change my mind.¡± ¡°I know, but¡ª¡± ¡°No but.¡± I turn my head, looking her in the eyes. ¡°Chloe, for three years I¡¯ve been making excuses for him. I¡¯ve tried to be an understanding wife, notining when his childhood sweetheart called him at odd hours of the night. I¡¯ve been patient and supportive and grateful for whatever scraps of attention he threw my way. Not anymore, Chloe. I¡¯m done with him, with her.¡± My voice gets louder, months of suppressed anger finally boiling over. ¡°Do you know what he said to me when I told him I wanted a divorce? He asked if I could even walk away from him. As if I¡¯m some pathetic creature who can¡¯t survive without him.¡± Chloe reaches over and squeezes my hand. ¡°You¡¯re not pathetic.¡± I take a shaky breath, shaking my head. ¡°But I was. I allowed him to treat me like trash for years, grateful for being his wife, failing to see how little I mattered.¡± And this is what hurt the most. I loved this man for years, and believed he felt the same for me, until the day after our wedding, when his childhood friend showed up on our doorstep. My phone buzzes again, and I nce at it automatically. Another call from Jasper. ¡°Answer it,¡± Chloe urges. I don¡¯t know why she insists I talk to him. She¡¯s never approved of my marriage to Jasper. And now that I decided to cut him off¡­ I stare at the phone, watching it ring. Part of me wants to answer, wants to hear his voice and pretend that everything can go back to the way it was. But arger part of me knows that going back would just be a return to the old vicious cycle, maybe worse now that Virginia is proven to be my parents¡¯ daughter. The ringing stops, and I flip the phone over, standing up, pacing to the window. ¡°I talked to thewyer who¡¯ll help me file for divorce.¡± ¡°During your pregnancy?¡± ¡°After the baby is born.¡± I turn back to face her. ¡°But we canplete the paperwork before then.¡± Chloe just studies my face, not saying anything for a moment. I¡¯m starting to think she¡¯ll dissuade me when she suddenly says, ¡°are you sure this is what you want, Habibiti? Your parents won¡¯t help you this time. Once you leave him, it¡¯ll be near impossible for you to get back together.¡± So that¡¯s what she¡¯s worried about. I chuckle, nodding my head. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± And I am. I want divorce, and nothing will change my mind. Not only because I deserve better. But also because my baby deserves better.<fna014> Original content can be found at find~novel</fna014>

 Rift 6

    1089 Words


    The smell of fresh raspberry bread fills Chloe¡¯s small kitchen, and for a moment, I can almost forget about the mess my life has be. Almost. My phone rings for the tenth time this morning, Mama¡¯s name shing on the screen. I¡¯ve been ignoring her calls all week, not ready for whatever awkward conversation about to take ce between us. But something about the way it keeps ringing today makes me answer the call before I can think better of it. ¡°Hello? Mama?¡± ¡°Oh, Scar, thank god. I¡¯ve been calling you for ages. Why won¡¯t you answer?¡± Her voice is thick with tears, and I hear the sound of her sobbing through the phone. ¡°Where are you? How¡¯s the baby? I¡¯ve been so worried I can¡¯t sleep.¡± Now I feel guilty. After all, this is the woman who raised me. No matter what our current rtionship is, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that she kissed my scraped knees, braided my hair, and stayed up all to take care of me when I had a fever. ¡°We¡¯re fine, Mama. The baby¡¯s healthy too. Please, don¡¯t worry about us.¡± ¡°Pleasee home, Scar. If you really want to leave Jasper, I¡¯ll support you. I¡¯ll make sure you have everything you need. Money, a ce to stay, whatever you want.¡± ¡°Oh, Mama¡­¡± If only things hadn¡¯t changed. The idea of going back to my childhood bedroom, of having someone to take care of me in my current state while I figure out everything that¡¯s going on in my life is tempting. But I remember the look on her face when she told me Virginia is her daughter. That look made it clear there¡¯s no space for me in their lives anymore, that nothing will ever be the same again. ¡°I can¡¯te back, Mama.¡± ¡°Why not? You¡¯re still my daughter. I still love you as much as before.¡± ¡°But you found your real daughter now. I don¡¯t want to y an extra in your happy family.¡± I close my eyes and lean against the counter, trying to keep my voice calm even though everything inside me is screaming. ¡°And that¡¯s okay. You and Baba gave me everything I needed to be who I am. You raised me, loved me, and now I can take care of myself.¡± ¡°Scarlett, please don¡¯t do this¡­¡± ¡°Thank you for everything you did for me¡­¡± My voice cracks. ¡°For all the love and care you¡¯ve given me over the years.¡± ¡°Scarlett, you¡ª¡± ¡°And Mama¡­? I love you too.¡± I hang up before she says anything else, before I change my mind and run back to her. The phone tters against the counter as I slide to the floor, arms wrapped around my knees, body shaking with tremors. Chloe appears beside me without a word and wraps her arms around me. I let myself cry for a minute, mourning for the family I lost, the mother I would never see again. The tears are hot and bitter, burning angry tracks down my cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whisper into her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be. Crying your heart out is better than bottling up your emotions. It¡¯s good for your health.¡± I chuckle at her attempt to lighten the atmosphere, earning myself a smile from her. ¡°Come on,¡± she says, once I¡¯ve calmed down. ¡°Let¡¯s eat some of that amazing bread you made. Food makes everything better.¡± She helps me to the only table in her small kitchen, and I watch her take a bite of the raspberry bread. Her eyes close on an exaggerated moan, making meugh again. ¡°Seriously, Scarlett, this tastes amazing, better even, than anything I¡¯ve ever bought at a bakery. When did you be an expert?¡± My smile fades, bitterness setting in. ¡°I learned after my marriage with Jasper.¡± More precisely, I took private lessons to learn how to bake after overhearing a conversation with his friends. The memory hurts to think about it now. I lost myself for a man who never even saw me. ¡°Well, this is delicious,¡± Chloe says, taking another bite. ¡°Really, really delicious. Not too sweet or too sugary. Just the right amount of sugar to make it addictive.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just bread,¡± I say, shaking my head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not just bread. This is art.¡± She points at me with her half-eaten slice. ¡°You know what? You should do this professionally.¡± ¡°Do what?¡± ¡°Baking. Open a bakery. Start your own business. You¡¯re amazing at this, so why not make it a career?¡± I stare at her like she¡¯s lost her mind. ¡°I can¡¯t open a bakery. I don¡¯t know anything about running a business. I barely know how to bnce my own chaotic life.¡± ¡°So you learn. You take sses, study, figure it out.¡± She leans forward, getting more excited by the second. ¡°Think about it, habibiti. You can work on your own schedule, create an ie to support yourself and your child without working for someone else.¡± The idea settles in my chest, growing feasible the more I think about it. Starting a bakery doesn¡¯t sound bad. I can have my own ce, filled with the smell of fresh bread and the sound of a child¡¯sughter, and happy customers. I can build a life for my child and myself with my own hands, one loaf at a time. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t even know where to start,¡± I say, but I can hear the hope creeping into my voice like sunlight through a c***k in the curtains. ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out together,¡± Chloe promises. ¡°I¡¯ll help you research everything. Business licenses,mercial kitchens, loans, all of it. What do you say? Are you in?¡± I look down at the bread in my hands, imagining the future where I¡¯m not waiting to be given scraps of love and attention. Where I don¡¯tpete with anyone for my ce in life. A future where I, my dreams, my goals,e first. Where I¡¯m free from the control of my adopted family and my heartless husband. ¡°Okay,¡± I whisper, the word terrifying and thrilling at the same time. ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± Chloe lets out a squeal, hopping out of her seat, twirling in ce. ¡°This is going to be amazing. You¡¯re going to be amazing. I just know it!¡± She exims, her joy infectious, washing away the gloom from the call with my Mama. Leaving isn¡¯t so bad after all. At least now, I have a goal. Onepletely disassociated from the man I once called husband.<h1></h1><fn1b91> Updates are released by ?ovelFind</fn1b91>

 Rift 7

    asper¡¯s POV I stand in the walk-in closet, staring at rows of expensive ties that all look the same. I try not to think of the woman who ironed them. The woman who hasn¡¯t called or texted me for almost a week now. My hands shake as I pull open the drawer where I keep my cufflinks, everything I see reminding me of her, even the f*****g furniture. But it¡¯s not cufflinks I find when the drawer slides open ¨C it¡¯s a collection of memories I didn¡¯t even know Scarlett had been keeping, small treasures that make my chest tighten. There¡¯s the ticket stub from our first official date, when I took her to see some romanticedy she¡¯d been dying to watch and spent the entire two hours watching herugh instead of the screen. The little ceramic elephant I bought her from a street vendor in Thand during our honeymoon. A pressed flower from the bouquet I sent her after our first fight, when I was too proud to apologize in person. My throat closes up as I pick up each item, remembering the girl who used to light up when I walked into a room, who would curl up against my chest on Sunday mornings and trace patterns on my arm while she nned our future. Yes, the girl whose radiance brightened my world. When did I stop seeing her that way? I can¡¯t remember when I started taking her for granted, treating her presence like air, always on the back of my mind yet neglecting. I hold the ceramic elephant, feeling its weight in my palm, reminiscing the way sheughed when I gave it to her, when Virginia appears in the doorway with an envelope in her hand. ¡°What is it?¡± I ask, setting the ceramic down, mying out colder than I intend. ¡°This came for you,¡± she says, and if she caught the coldness in my tone, she doesn¡¯t show it. There¡¯s something in her voice that sounds almost smug that I don¡¯t want to dwell on. I take the envelope from her without really looking at it, still lost in memories of Scarlett¡¯s smile, when I see the return address. Morrison & Associates, the most famous divorcew firm in the city. My blood turns cold. I tear the envelope open, anger and fury causing me to almost rip the letter in half when I see the words in bold. Petition for Divorce. Irreconcble Differences. Division of Assets. And her signature. Scarlett¡¯s signature. She actually meant it? She wants divorce? The rage that fills my chest is hot and immediate, burning through the nostalgia and regret like acid. How dare she? How dare she disappear without a word and then serve me divorce papers like I¡¯m some stranger she¡¯s tired of dealing with? After everything I¡¯ve sacrificed-my dignity, my self-respect-to fulfill her father¡¯s requirements. After everything I¡¯ve given her, three years of marriage and a life most women would kill for, she dares to serve me divorce papers? ¡°f**k this,¡± I snarl, crumpling the papers in my fist and hurling them across the room. They hit the wall and scatter across the marble floor like confetti. The urge to m my fist against the mirror or kick a hole in the wall, anything to release this burning anger makes my body shake with tremors. But I don¡¯t act on the urge. I¡¯ve mastered the craft to suppress, endure, hold in vtile emotions after marrying Scarlett and I¡¯m not about to lose control now. ¡°Jasper,¡± Virginia, unaware of my inner turmoil, steps closer, cing a hand on my arm, ¡°maybe this is for the best. You two never belonged together. It¡¯s time to let her go.¡± Let her go. Let go of the woman who promised to love me forever? The woman who ran away with my child and is now demanding a divorce? As if! I storm out of the room, needing space to think, to breathe. But everywhere I look, I see Scarlett. The kitchen where she used to make breakfast on Sunday mornings, humming under her breath while she flipped pancakes. The living room where we used to watch movies, her feet in myp while she painted her nails. The bedroom where we argued, made love and made ns for a future she¡¯s now about to ruin. One week. She¡¯s been gone for a week, and I just realize how empty this house is without her. Virginia¡¯s POV She sent him divorce papers? She really sent him divorce papers? I wait until I hear Jasper¡¯s footsteps disappear down the hallway before I move, my heart pounding with excitement and fear. I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for too long. Three long torturous years where I was forced to watch my beloved with another woman. Three years of sleepless nights, imagining scenes of him getting intimate with a woman that wasn¡¯t me. Three years and finally I see this day. I never expected her to be the one to take the initiative. It would¡¯ve been better if Jasper had been the one to kick her out. To throw the divorce papers in her face, and tell her he never loved her. It would¡¯ve been better¡­ But this will do as well. At least, for now. Bending, I collect the papers scattered across the floor with careful hands, smoothing out the wrinkles Jasper¡¯s anger left behind. And there, at the bottom it is Scarlett¡¯s signature. Neat and precise leaving no doubt about her intentions. The sight of it makes something dark curl in my chest. She should¡¯ve never appeared in our lives. Jasper is mine, just as the life of the rich heiress she stole from me is mine. She stole my life, my love. Now, I¡¯ll have it all back, and everything will be exactly the way it should¡¯ve been. All that¡¯s left is Jasper¡¯s signature. He¡¯s too proud and too stubborn to sign something like this without a fight, too convinced that she¡¯lle back. He doesn¡¯t understand that some things can¡¯t be fixed, that some damage goes too deep to heal, too painful for even love to ovee. But I understand. I¡¯ve been watching their marriage crumble from the inside for months now, watching Scarlett grow smaller and quieter while Jasper grew more distant and distracted. I¡¯ve seen the way he looks at her when he thinks no one is watching ¨C not with love, but with the kind of mild irritation you might feel toward a pet that¡¯s no longer amusing. I¡¯ve seen the way she flinches when he raises his voice, the way she apologizes for things that aren¡¯t her fault, the way she¡¯s been slowly losing herself even before she left. They were never going to make it. Their marriage was built on a foundation of obligation and convenience, of deals and contracts, not love. But I¡¯m not like Scarlett. My rtionship with Jasper isn¡¯t based on contract and deals. I will not only be his wife. I will be his partner, his equal, his obsession in every sense of the word. And he will look at me the way he¡¯s never looked at her before, with real desire and real need, not just tolerance. I smooth the papers t against the marble floor, pulling a pen from my purse with steady hands. I¡¯ve been practicing Jasper¡¯s signature for years, ever since I realized I loved him. The bold, confident strokes that match his personality, the slight flourish at the end that speaks to his ego. I¡¯ve traced it so many times I can probably forge it in my sleep. The first attempt is too perfect. Jasper¡¯s real signature has a slight tremor to it, a hint of impatience thates from signing hundreds of documents every week. I crumple the page and start over, this time letting my hand move faster, more naturally. Perfect. I sign his name with a flourish, then fold the papers carefully and slip them into the envelope they came in. Tomorrow morning I¡¯ll have my assistant mail them back to Morrison & Associates, and within a few days Scarlett will have her divorce and her freedom and whatever settlement she¡¯s negotiated for raising her bastard. And then¡­Jasper will be mine.<fn9620> This update is avable on F?nd-Novel</fn9620>

 Rift 8

    Scarlett¡¯s POV


    The man envelope arrives on a Tuesday morning, delivered by a courier. My hands shake as I sign for it, knowing exactly what¡¯s inside.


    The divorce papers.


    I stare at the envelope for a long moment before tearing it open.


    ¡°That jerk,¡± Chloe mutters, peering over my shoulder. ¡°He couldn¡¯t even call you first? Just signed it and sent it back like some business deal?¡±


    I flip through the pages, scanning the legalnguage. It¡¯s all there¨Cthe division of assets, custody arrangements, everything that reduces three years of marriage to bullet points and signatures.


    My marriage is officially over. I¡¯m now a divorcee.


    ¡°Actually, this is perfect,¡± I say, surprising myself with how calm I sound. ¡°He made it easy for


    me.¡±


    ¡°Easy?¡± Chloe raises an eyebrow. ¡°Scarlett, he abandoned you. On a highway. While you were pregnant. And now he¡¯s divorcing you without even trying to work things out.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± I fold the papers and set them aside. ¡°He¡¯s showing me exactly who he is. No more confusion, no more hoping he¡¯ll change. It¡¯s done.¡±


    Something shifts in my chest. Relief, maybe. Or loss.


    ¡°You know what?¡± I grab myptop from the coffee table. ¡°I¡¯m tired of letting other people control my life. I¡¯m going to do something for myself.¡±


    ¡°What are <i>you </i>talking about?¡±


    ¡°Remember that baking school in Nashville I mentioned? The one my baking tutor attended?¡± I open theptop and navigate to the website. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it more and more.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s eyes widen. ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡±


    ¡°Dead serious.¡± I click through the program details, my heart starting to race with excitement. ¡°Look at this¨Csix months of intensive training. French pastries, artisan breads, business management. Everything I need to start my own bakery.¡±


    ¡°Now that¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about!¡± Chloe scoots closer, reading over my shoulder. ¡°You


    < Chapter 8


    make kickass pastries. Some French chefs better be ready to go out of business.¡±


    Iugh, the first realugh I¡¯ve had in days. ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m stating a fact.¡± She grins. ¡°You have a gift, habibti. And soon, you¡¯ll realize it.¡±


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    I scroll down to the enrollment section. The program starts in three weeks. Three weeks topletely change my life.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to do it,¡± I say, clicking on the application. ¡°I already filled this outst night. I just need to submit it and pay the tuition.¡±


    My fingers fly over the keyboard, filling in the final details. When I get to the payment section, I pull out my credit card, hands shaking slightly.


    This is it. This is my new beginning.


    I enter my card information and hit submit.


    The screen shes red.


    <b>PAYMENT </b><b>DECLINED </b>


    I frown and try again. Same result.


    ¡°That¡¯s weird,¡± I mutter, trying a different card. ¡°Maybe there¡¯s an issue with the website.¡±


    But the second card is declined too. And the third.


    My phone buzzes with a text from Dad: <i>Your </i><i>credit </i><i>cards </i><i>have </i><i>been </i><i>frozen </i><i>until </i><i>you </i><ie </i><i>home </i><i>and stop </i><i>this </i><i>nonsense</i><i>. </i><i>We </i><i>need </i>to <i>talk</i>.


    Theptop screen blurs as tears fill my eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chloe asks, concern creeping into her voice.


    I show her the <i>text</i>. ¡°He blocked my cards.¡±


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°They did, and he can since the ounts are in his name.¡± Iugh bitterly. ¡°God, I¡¯m so stupid. I never thought they¡¯d actually-¡±


    My phone rings. Dad¡¯s name shes on the screen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t answer it,¡± Chloe hisses.


    But I¡¯m already sliding to ept the call. ¡°Hello.¡±


    < Chapter 8


    ¡°Scarlett, thank God. Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at my friend¡¯s.¡±


    More Rewards >


    ¡°We need you toe home. Now. This divorce nonsense has got to stop. Running away isn¡¯t going to solve anything.¡±


    ¡°Running away?¡± I stand up, pacing to the window. ¡°I¡¯m not running away. I¡¯m moving forward.¡±


    ¡°By abandoning your family?¡±


    ¡°What family?¡± The wordse out sharper than I intended. ¡°You mean the family that cut me off? The family that gave away my inheritance, my husband, my entire life <i>to </i>someone else?¡±


    ¡°Virginia is our daughter-¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m not.¡± The truth sits heavy between us. ¡°I never was. I was just a recement until the real one came back.¡±


    Silence stretches across the line.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± he says finally, but his voicecks conviction. And good thing for me my heart has grown numb. Because hearing more of their excuses might¡¯ve just broken me.


    ¡°Scar,e home. We¡¯ll talk about this at home.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I close my eyes, summoning strength I didn¡¯t know I had. ¡°I¡¯m done being controlled. By you, by Mom, by Jasper. I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°Scarlett-¡±


    I hang up <i>and </i>immediately turn off my phone.


    ¡°That was badass,¡± Chloe says with a grin. ¡°But now what? You can¡¯t pay for school without <fndfb4> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n f?ndnovel</fndfb4>


    money.¡±


    I slump back down on the couch, the weight of reality crushing my brief moment of freedom. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe I could get a loan? Or find a job and save up?¡±


    ¡°How long would that take?¡±


    ¡°Years, probably.¡± I bury my face in my hands. ¡°By then, I¡¯ll have a newborn to take care of. I¡¯ll never get another chance.¡±


    ¡°Hey.¡± Chloe¡¯s voice is gentle. ¡°Look at me.¡±


    < Chapter 8


    I lift my head, trying not to cry again.


    ¡°You¡¯re not doing this alone,¡± she says. ¡°I¡¯m going to pay for it.¡±


    ¡°Chloe, no-¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She pulls out her phone. ¡°I have the money, and you¡¯re going to that school.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t ask you to do that. It¡¯s fifteen thousand dors.¡±


    More Rewards >


    ¡°You¡¯re not asking. I¡¯m offering.¡± She starts typing on her phone. ¡°And before you argue, remember when I wanted to quit my job and start my marketing firm? You lent me twenty thousand dors without even thinking about it.¡±


    ¡°That was different¡ª¡±


    ¡°How? You believed in me when no one else did. You made my dream possible.¡± She looks up from her phone. ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn.¡±


    Tears spill down my cheeks, but they¡¯re not sad tears. They¡¯re grateful tears. Relief tears.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back,¡± I whisper. ¡°Every penny.¡±


    ¡°I know you will. But not because you have to¨Cbecause you¡¯re going to be amazing at this.¡± She shows me her phone screen. ¡°I just transferred the money to your personal ount. The one they can¡¯t touch.¡±


    I check my banking app and see the deposit. Fifteen thousand dors.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I breathe. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I did to deserve a friend like you.¡±


    ¡°Now, <i>now</i><i>, </i>let¡¯s not go down that road, because if we do, I promise you, I have more to say  ?than you <i>do </i><i>on </i>that topic,¡± she says. ¡°Now go pay for that school before I change my mind.¡±


    go back to theptop, hands steady now. This time, when I enter the payment information, the screen shes green.


    ENROLLMENT <b>CONFIRMED </b>


    Wee to Nashville <b>Culinary </b><b>Institute </b>


    Program Start Date: March 15th


    Three weeks. In three weeks, I¡¯ll be starting over in a new city, learning a new skill, building a new life.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m actually doing this,¡± I say, staring at the confirmation email.


    <Chapter S


    More Rewards >


    ¡°I can.¡± Chloe grins. ¡°You¡¯re the strongest person I know, Scarlett. You just forgot for a while.¡±


    I print out the enrollment confirmation and pin it to my refrigerator, right next to the ultrasound photo of my baby girl. She¡¯s going to grow up knowing her mother fought for her


    dreams.


    ¡°So what now?¡± Chloe asks.


    ¡°Now, I take action.¡±


    <b>41 </b>


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!


    3

 Rift 9

    Chapter <b>9 </b>


    <b>Jasper¡¯s </b><b>POV </b>


    Half a month.


    More Rewards >


    Half a month of waking up to an empty house. Half a month of calling Scarlett¡¯s phone just to hear her voicemail. Half a month of pretending everything is fine and hale.


    She doesn¡¯t seem to be joking this time. She¡¯s really angry.


    I stare at the untouched breakfast. The eggs are cold. Again. The toast, soggy. Virginia can¡¯t make anything right.


    ¡°You need to eat something,¡± she says, sitting across from me. ¡°You¡¯re getting <i>too </i>thin.¡±


    I push the te away. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not a robot. How can you not be hungry when you didn¡¯t eat anythingst night?¡± There¡¯s something in her voice I can¡¯t quite ce. Bitterness? ¡°Maybe it¡¯s time to ept that she¡¯s noting back.¡±


    The doorbell rings before I can respond. I check the time ¨C it¡¯s barely nine in the morning. Who the hell visits this early?


    Through the peephole, I see James and ir Stone. Scarlett¡¯s parents. My stomach drops.


    ¡°Jasper,¡± ir says the moment I open the door. Her eyes are red¨Crimmed, her face pale. ¡°Have you heard from Scarlett?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The wordes out rougher than I intended. ¡°Not since she left.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been two weeks since we talked to her,¡± James adds, his voice tight with worry. ¡°Two


    weeks without a word. This isn¡¯t like her.¡±


    I step aside to let them in. Virginia disappears upstairs, probably sensing the tension.


    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant,¡± ir continues, pacing the living room. ¡°Eight months pregnant, and she¡¯s out there somewhere alone. What if something happened to her? What if she went intobor early?¡±


    The thought makes my chest tighten. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t put herself in danger. Not with the baby.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t she?¡± James turns to face me. ¡°You left her on a highway in the middle of the night. She walked away from everything she knew. Does that sound like someone making rational decisions?<b>¡± </b>


    More Rewards


    His words hit like a punch to the gut. Because he¡¯s right. I did that. I left my pregnant wife alone on a dark road because Virginia needed me.


    God, what kind of man does that?


    ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to reach her,¡± I say weakly. ¡°She won¡¯t answer my calls.¡±


    ¡°Have you tried her friend? That girl Chloe?¡± ir asks.


    My head snaps up. Of course. Chloe. Why didn¡¯t I think of that earlier?


    ¡°I know where she lives,¡± I say, already grabbing my keys. ¡°Come on.¡±


    The drive to Chloe¡¯s apartment feels endless. Every red light is torture, every minute another moment Scarlett could be in danger. ir sits in the passenger seat, wringing her hands. James stares out the window, his jaw clenched.


    Chloe¡¯s building is in the artsy part of town, all exposed brick and fire escapes. I take the stairs two at a time, my heart hammering against my ribs.


    I pound on her door. ¡°Chloe! Open up!¡±


    The door swings open, and there she is. Scarlett¡¯s best friend, looking like she just rolled out of bed. Her dark hair is messy, her eyes sharp with annoyance.


    ¡°What the hell, Jasper? It¡¯s not even ten-¡± She stops when she sees ir and James behind <ol><li>me. ¡°Oh.¡± </li></ol>


    ¡°Where is she?¡± I demand. ¡°Where¡¯s Scarlett?¡±


    ¡°Not here.¡± Chloe crosses her arms, blocking the doorway. ¡°And before you ask, no, you can¡¯t


    ¡°Please,¡± ir steps forward. ¡°We just need to know she¡¯s safe. We haven¡¯t heard from her in


    two weeks.¡±


    ¡°Two weeks?¡± Chloe¡¯sugh is bitter. ¡°That¡¯s funny. You waited two weeks to care about her?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± James asks.


    ¡°It means you reced her with your real daughter the second you found out the truth. You froze her ounts, gave away her inheritance, and basically told her she didn¡¯t belong in your family anymore.¡± Chloe¡¯s voice rises. ¡°And now you want to y concerned parents?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not-¡± ir starts.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?<b>¡± </b>Chloe cuts her off. ¡°You let Virginia move into Scarlett¡¯s childhood bedroom. You


    215


    < Chapter 9


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    gave her the jewelry you¡¯d been saving for Scarlett. You made it crystal clear who mattered


    more.¡±


    The words hang in the air like an usation. Because they¡¯re true. Every single word.


    ¡°Is she here or not?¡± I ask through gritted teeth.


    ¡°No. She¡¯s not here.¡± <fnbbca> Content originallyes from find?novel</fnbbca>


    ¡°Then where is she?¡±


    ¡°Somewhere you can¡¯t hurt her anymore.¡± Chloe¡¯s eyes narrow. <b>¡°</b>All of you.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not trying to hurt her,¡± ir says, tears streaming down her face. ¡°We love her. We raised her. She¡¯s our daughter too.¡±


    ¡°Funny way of showing it.¡±


    ¡°Just tell us where she is,¡± I plead. ¡°I need to know she¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Why? So you can drag her back here? So you can make her watch you choose Virginia over her again?¡± Chloe shakes her head. ¡°She¡¯s done with that. She¡¯s done with all of you.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my wife¡ª<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°No, she¡¯s not.¡± Chloe disappears into the apartment for a moment, then returns with something in her hand. ¡°Not anymore.¡±


    She holds up a photo. It takes me a second to realize what I¡¯m looking at.


    Divorce papers. Signed and dated.


    -My signature is right there at the bottom, neat and official.


    ¡°She got these backst week,¡± Chloe says. ¡°Congrattions. You¡¯re officially divorced.¡±


    The world tilts. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°Is it? You signed them, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The wordes out like a croak. ¡°I never signed anything.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s expression shifts slightly. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean I never signed divorce papers. I never even saw them after she left.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Chloe looks at the photo again. ¡°This is your signature.¡±


    < Chapter 9


    More Rewards >


    ¡°It¡¯s not mine.¡± I lean closer, studying the image. The handwriting looks like mine, but something¡¯s off. The ¡®J¡® is too curved, the ¡®r¡® too straight. ¡°Someone forged this.¡±


    ¡°Who would-¡± Chloe stops mid¨Csentence. Her eyes widen. ¡°Oh my God.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Virginia.¡± The namees out like a curse. ¡°That maniptive little-¡±


    ¡°Virginia wouldn¡¯t do that.¡± But even as I say it, doubt creeps in. The divorce papers that went missing from my house. Virginia¡¯s insistence that Scarlett leaving was ¡°for the best.¡± The way she¡¯s been pushing me to move on.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t she?¡± Chloe¡¯s voice is deadly quiet. ¡°The same woman who¡¯s been sabotaging your marriage for three years? The same woman who times her panic attacks to ruin every special moment you have with Scarlett?¡±


    My stomach drops. ¡°You think she¡¯s been doing it on purpose?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it. I know it.¡± Chloe steps closer. ¡°That woman has been ying a long game, Jasper. And you fell for itpletely.¡±


    ¡°Where is Scarlett?¡± I ask again, more desperate now. ¡°Please. I need to fix this.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s gone.¡± Chloe¡¯s voice softens slightly. ¡°She left the city. She¡¯s starting over somewhere


    new.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because she asked me not to.¡± Chloe meets my eyes. ¡°She said if anyone came looking for her, I should tell them she¡¯s happy. She¡¯s free. And she¡¯s nevering back.¡±


    Nevering back. My wife ¨C my pregnant wife is gone, and she¡¯s nevering back.


    ¡°She¡¯s having my baby,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°Oh yeah? And you¡¯re just realizing this now?¡± Chloe sneers, the look in her eyes making me shift


    my gaze. <i>¡°</i>Well, she¡¯s gone now. And she¡¯s going to raise that little girl far away from all of you. In a safe environment where she won¡¯t be hurt anymore.¡±


    ¡°We can change,¡± ir says desperately. ¡°We can make this right.¡±


    ¡°Can you?¡± Chloe asks. ¡°Can you undo three years of making her feel worthless? Can you


    < Chapter 9


    More Rewards


    take back all the times you chose Virginia over her? Can you give her back the family she thought she had?¡±


    Silence.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think so.¡± Chloe steps back into her apartment. ¡°Do yourselves a favor. Move <i>on</i>. Find happiness with your real daughter. And leave Scarlett alone.¡±


    The door ms in our faces.


    I stand there for a long moment, staring at the closed door. My wife is gone. My baby is gone. What the hell have I been doing? Now they¡¯re gone and it¡¯s all my fault.


    ¡°I need to find her.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± James asks. ¡°We don¡¯t even know where she went.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll hire a private investigator. I¡¯ll search every city if I have to.¡±


    ¡°Jasper-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°No.¡± I turn to face them. ¡°This is my wife we¡¯re talking about. Pregnant and missing. I will find her even if it means turning this city upside down.¡±


    < Chapter 10

 Rift 10

    <b>Jasper¡¯s </b><b>POV </b>


    The house feels different when I walk through the door. Like a crime scene waiting to be discovered. Virginia¡¯s humming drifts from the kitchen, sweet and innocent as always. The sound makes my skin crawl.


    ¡°Jasper? How did it go?¡± She appears in the doorway, dish towel in hand. Something about the image feels off, until it hits me. She¡¯s ying the role of a perfect housewife. ¡°Did you find her?¡±


    I don¡¯t answer, heading straight for the bedroom, my footsteps heavy on the hardwood. The closet where I threw the divorce papers sits open, the floor bare except for a few pair of


    shoes sitting on the side.


    ¡°Looking for something?¡± Virginia follows me, her voice light and curious.


    ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡°Where are what?¡±


    ¡°The divorce papers.¡± I turn to face her, my hands shaking with barely contained rage. ¡°The


    ones Scarlett sent me. The ones that I threw to the side?¡±


    Her face doesn¡¯t change, but something flickers in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking


    about.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± The wordes out like a growl. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying-¡±


    ¡°I saw them, Virginia.¡± I step closer, watching her face carefully. ¡°Chloe showed me a photo. My signature was on those papers. A signature only you know.¡±


    She takes a step back, but I follow<i>. </i>The dish towel drops from her hands.


    ¡°Jasper<b>, </b>you¡¯re scaring me.¡±


    ¡°Good. Because I¡¯m about to get a lot scarier if you don¡¯t start telling me the truth.¡± My voice is low, dangerous. ¡°Did you forge my signature?¡±


    ¡°No! I would never-¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who knows how to copy my handwriting. You used to practice it in college, remember? For fun, you said.¡±


    :.


    < Chapter 10


    Her face goes pale. ¡°That was years ago.¡±


    ¡°Answer the question.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°I said, don¡¯t lie to me!¡±


    More Rewards >


    She flinches, and for a moment, I see a vicious gleam sh across her features. Nothing like the sweet, innocent Virginia I used to know. Or, did I ever even knew her?


    ¡°Fine!¡± she snaps, all pretense dropping away. ¡°Yes, I signed them. But I did it for you!¡±


    The admission hits me like a physical blow. ¡°You what?¡±


    ¡°I did it for your own good, Jasper. She was making you miserable. Anyone with eyes could


    see that.¡±


    ¡°You had no right-¡±


    ¡°I had every right!¡± Her voice rises, shrill and desperate. ¡°I love you! I¡¯ve loved you since we were kids, and I watched you throw your life away for some spoiled princess who never appreciated what she had!¡±


    ¡°She was my wife!¡±


    ¡°She was a mistake!¡± Virginia¡¯sposure crackspletely. ¡°You told me that, remember? You were supposed to be mine! We were supposed to be together! But then her daddy¡¯s money came along, and suddenly you were married to her instead of me!¡±


    I stare at her, seeing her clearly for the first time. The sweet, helpless girl I thought I knew is gone. In her ce stands someone I don¡¯t even recognize.


    ¡°The panic attacks,¡± I say slowly. ¡°Were they real?¡±


    She lifts her chin defiantly. ¡°Some of them.¡±


    ¡°Some of them. Meaning¡­the others were fake.¡±


    ¡°I needed you to see how much I needed you. How much better I was for you than her.¡±


    ¡°You manipted me.¡±


    ¡°I saved you!¡± she shouts. ¡°From a loveless marriage, from a woman who only wanted to possess you! Don¡¯t you see? She never loved you! Not the way I do!¡±


    ¡°You destroyed my family.¡±


    < Chapter 10


    More Rewards >


    ¡°What family?¡± Sheughs, the sound bitter and twisted. ¡°You barely talked to her. You treated her like a stranger. At least I made you feel something.¡±


    The words hit too close to home, every wording out of her mouth making my insides twitch with guilt. And pain. Because she¡¯s right about one thing¨CI did treat Scarlett like a stranger. I was so caught up in my own wounded pride, so caught up in the notion of being nothing more than a tool, a toy her parents bought to amuse her, that I never gave us a real


    chance.


    What have I done?


    My baby. Because I was too blind to see what was right in front of me, I might never get to see my baby enter this world.


    ¡°Get out,¡± I say quietly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Get out of my house. Now.¡±


    ¡°Jasper, please-¡± <fnee65> Fresh chapters posted on Find?Novel</fnee65>


    ¡°GET OUT!¡±


    She flinches away from me, tears streaming down her face. ¡°You¡¯ll regret this. When you realize what you¡¯re throwing away¡ª<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°The only thing I regret is trusting you.¡± I turn away from her, unable to look at her face anymore. ¡°Pack your things and leave. I never want to see you again.¡±


    I hear her footsteps on the stairs, then the sound of drawers mming. Twenty minutester, the front door closes with a final click.


    I¡¯m alone. I don¡¯t even notice when James and ir Stone leave. No doubt, Virginia convinced them to forget about Scarlett and focus on her.


    I can¡¯t believe how easily they forgot about Scarlett.


    The rain starts as I drive back to Chloe¡¯s apartment. Fat drops stter against the windshield, matching the storm raging in my chest. I have to try again. I have to make her understand.


    But Chloe¡¯s building is dark when I arrive. A neighbor tells me she left hours ago with a suitcase. Did she go to find Scarlett? If so, I just missed my chance.


    I sit in my car in the empty parking lot, rain drumming on the roof. Scarlett is gone. Really,


    < Chapter 10


    More Rewards


    truly gone. She¡¯s cut all ties. Disappearedpletely. And I¡¯m left here in the rain, finally understanding what I¡¯ve lost.


    I try to call her number, but it goes straight to voicemail. I text, but the message bounces


    back undelivered.


    I lean my head against the steering wheel and close my eyes. The rain pounds harder, like the sky is crying for both of us. I stay in this position, staring at nothing, myriad thoughts shing through my mind.


    Lost, confused, engulfed with despair.


    Scarlett is gone, and I have no idea where to find her.

 Rift 11

    (Jasper¡¯s POV)


    I¡¯ve been sitting in my car for who knows how long.


    The rain hasn¡¯t stopped. Neither have I.


    My back aches from sleeping hunched over the steering wheel. My stomach growls, but I can¡¯t leave. What if Chloees back? What if she knows where Scarlett went?


    I rub my eyes, checking my phone for the hundredth time. No missed calls. No texts. Nothing.


    The parking lot of Chloe¡¯s apartmentplex has be my prison. A few neighbors have walked by, giving me strange looks through their umbres. One old man knocked on my window around midnight, asking if I needed help.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I told him.


    But I¡¯m not fine. I¡¯m falling apart.


    The rain pounds against the windshield like bullets. Each drop feels personal, like the sky is punishing me for what I¡¯ve done.


    My phone shows it¡¯s nearly evening again. Almost twenty¨Cfour hours since my world copsed.


    I can¡¯t sit here anymore.


    I step out into the storm, instantly soaked. The cold cuts through my shirt, but I don¡¯t care. I need to find Chloe. She has to know something.


    The coffee shop across the street first. The one where Scarlett and Chloe used to meet every Tuesday. I push through the door, dripping water all over their floor.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± I say to the barista, a young girl with pink hair. ¡°Have you seen Chloe? Middle Eastern woman, about this tall?¡±


    She shakes her head. ¡°Sorry, no.¡± <fnafb1> This content belongs to find[?]ovel</fnafb1>


    I try the bookstore next. Then the grocery store. The pharmacy. Every ce I can think of where Chloe might go.


    Nothing.


    By the time I make it back to my car, I¡¯m shivering. My clothes stick to my skin, and my shoes squelch with every step. I must look crazy to the passerbys, but I can hardly bring myself to


    care.


    I slide back into the driver¡¯s seat and m the door. This is useless. Chloe could be


    anywhere. She could have left town already,


    My phone buzzes.


    A call from an unknown number? My heart skips a beat.


    I answer so fast I nearly drop the phone. ¡°Hello?¡±


    Silence.


    ¡°Hello? Chloe, is that you?¡±


    The line goes dead.


    Five minutester, a textes through from the same unknown number:


    Gate 15. Flight 623 to Chicago. Leaves in 45 minutes.


    Chicago. Scarlett¡¯s going to Chicago?


    My heart sinks. I don¡¯t think. I just move. The engine roars to life, and I tear out of the parking lot so fast the devil himself might as well be chasing me.


    The airport is thirty minutes away. In this rain, with evening traffic, it could take an hour for me to get to her. I weave between cars, hazard lights shing,ying on the horn at anyone stupid enough to cut in front of me.


    ¡°Come on,e on,¡± I mutter, watching the clock tick by on the dashboard. Forty minutes until takeoff. Thirty¨Cfive. Thirty.


    Out of the blue, a semi truck cuts me off and I m the brakes, sliding on wet asphalt. My heart hammers against my ribs as I fight for control.


    I can¡¯t miss her. I can¡¯t let her disappear again.


    The airport parking garage is a nightmare. I abandon my car in a handicapped spot and run. My dress shoes slip on the wet concrete, but I don¡¯t slow down.


    Through the ss doors, past the check¨Cin counters, toward security. The line stretches forever.


    ¡°Sir, you need to wait your turn,¡± the TSA agent says when I try to push forward.


    < Chapter 11


    ¡°My wife,¡± I pant, pulling out my wallet. ¡°She¡¯s leaving. Please.¡±


    Something in my voice must get to him. He waves me toward the front of the line.


    More Rewards


    I¡¯ve never moved so fast. Shoes off, belt off, phone in the bin. The metal detector beeps at my gold buttons, but they wave me through anyway.


    Gate 15 is at the far end of the terminal. I run past families saying goodbye, past business travelers with theirptops. My lungs burn, my legs ache, but I keep going.


    The gatees into view and I see her.


    Scarlett.


    She¡¯s in line to board, her green hijab bright against her ck dress. Even from behind, I¡¯d know her anywhere. The way she holds her shoulders, the way she shifts her weight when


    she¡¯s nervous.


    She¡¯s here. She¡¯s really leaving.


    ¡°Scarlett!¡± I shout her name, pushing through the crowd. A few people turn to stare, but she doesn¡¯t hear me over the announcements.


    The line continues to move forward, and then¡­she disappears down the jet bridge.


    ¡°No, no, no.¡± I reach the counter just as the gate agent closes the door. ¡°Please. My wife is on that ne.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. Once we close the door, no one else can board.¡±


    I press my face to the window, watching the ne push back from the gate. Row after row of tiny windows. Is she looking out? Can she see me standing here like a fool?


    The aircraft taxis toward the runway.


    Just when I pull out my phone to instruct my assistant to book me the next flight, she turns her head and our gaze collides¡­


    I forget to breathe.


    For one tense moment, I think she¡¯s going tomand the flight attendant to stop the ne, to let her get off. But then¡­she retracts her gaze and something inside me shatterspletely.


    She saw me. She knows I came for her.


    She saw and yet¡­she still left.


    :


    < Chapter <b>11 </b>


    More Rewards >


    The ne¡¯s lights disappear into the storm clouds, leaving me stunned, drained. Alone.


    I drive home in a daze. The house feels like a tomb when I walk through the door. Every room


    screams her absence.


    Her coffee mug still sits by the sink. Her book on the nightstand, bookmark poking out where she left off reading. A romance novel about second chances.


    I pick it up, and the bookmark falls out. There, in the margin, she¡¯s written something in her neat handwriting:


    ¡°<i>What </i><i>would </i><i>it </i><i>feel </i><i>like </i><i>to </i><i>be </i><i>loved like </i><i>this</i>?¡±


    The question destroys me.


    I copse onto our bed¨Cmy bed now¨Cand pull out my phone. Maybe I can catch the next flight. Maybe I can-


    My phone buzzes. Text message.


    From Scarlett.


    My hands shake as I read it:


    <i>Jasper</i><i>, </i>


    <i>I </i><i>won¡¯t </i><i>beg </i><i>you </i><i>to </i><i>love </i><i>me </i><i>anymore</i><i>. </i><i>I </i><i>won¡¯t </i><i>wait </i><i>for </i><i>crumbs </i><i>of </i><i>your </i><i>attention </i><i>or </i><i>hope </i><i>that </i><i>someday </i><i>you¡¯ll </i>see <i>me </i><i>as </i><i>more </i><i>than </i><i>an </i><i>obligation</i>.


    <i>I¡¯m tired </i><i>of </i><i>being </i><i>invisible</i><i>, </i><i>tired </i>of <iing second </i><i>to </i><i>Virginia</i>.


    <i>The </i><i>baby </i><i>and </i><i>I </i><i>deserve </i><i>better</i>. We <i>deserve </i><i>someone </i><i>who </i><i>chooses </i><i>us </i><i>first</i>. <i>Someone </i><i>who </i>


    <i>doesn¡¯t need </i>a <i>crisis </i><i>to </i><i>remember </i>we <i>exist</i><i>. </i>


    <i>Don¡¯t </i><i>follow </i><i>me</i><i>. </i><i>Don¡¯t </i><i>try </i><i>to </i><i>find </i><i>me</i><i>. </i><i>I¡¯m </i><i>going to </i><i>start </i><i>over </i><i>with my </i><i>child </i><i>in </i><i>a </i>new city. Away <i>from </i><i>you</i>. <i>Away </i><i>from </i><i>the </i><i>Stones</i><i>. </i>Away <i>from </i><i>the </i><i>shadow </i><i>of </i><i>Virginia </i><i>in </i><i>our </i><i>lives</i>.


    <i>Chloe </i><i>told </i><i>me </i><i>she </i><i>signed </i><i>the </i><i>divorce </i><i>papers </i><i>on </i><i>your </i>behalf<i>. </i><i>It </i><i>doesn¡¯t </i>matter¡­ I¡¯ll have my <iwyer </i><i>send </i><i>you </i><i>new </i><i>divorce </i><i>papers </i><i>soon</i><i>. </i>


    <i>Scarlett </i>


    <i>P.S.- </i><i>For </i>what it¡¯s <i>worth</i>, I really <i>did </i>love <i>you </i><i>once</i>.


    I


    Now, I <i>want </i><i>to </i>start <i>loving myself</i><i>¡­ </i>


    She knows. She knows Virginia forged my signature. She knows I never wanted the divorce.


    :


    < Chapter 11


    She knows, but she doesn¡¯t care.


    More Rewards


    The <i>phone </i>slips from my fingers, ttering to the floor. And with it crumbles thest remaining hope in my heart.


    This isn¡¯t a stunt to get my attention.


    Scarlett¡¯s gone, and she really means it this time.


    14

 Rift 16

    (Virginia¡¯s POV)


    ¡°What did you find?¡±


    ¡°Ms ir, your boyfriend visited a bakery recently opened on Main Street. Sunrise Bakes. It¡¯s quite popr these days.¡±


    Jasper, visiting a bakery? When did he start taking interest in such ces?


    No, if Jasper visited that ce, then there has to be something more to it.


    I cut off the line, and send the private detective a huffy sum, before scrolling through social media to find more information about this bakery.


    I want to know when it opened, who owns it, and why Jasper visited that ce out of all the bakeries in the city. After all, how can a new bakerypare to the branded ones of our upper ss society?


    As I scroll through the images of the bakery, my thumb freezes over the screen.


    There, in the background of one photo, is a woman in a maroon hijab and dress. She¡¯s wearing a flour¨Cdusted apron and has her back turned to the camera, but I¡¯d know that figure, I would recognize that silhouette anywhere.


    Scarlett.


    My heart hammers against my ribs as I scroll through more photos. In another shot, she¡¯s visible from the side, smiling as she hands a customer a paper bag. Still beautiful. Still radiant. Still everything I hate about her.


    The caption reads: ¡°<i>Sunrise </i><i>Bakery </i><i>¨C </i><i>owner </i>Scarlett creates <i>magic </i><i>with </i>simple ingredients. <i>A </i>


    must¨Cvisit<i>!</i><i>¡± </i>


    She¡¯s back. She¡¯s actually back in the city.


    For four years, I¡¯ve had everything I ever wanted. The Stone family fortune, their unconditional love, and Jasperpletely to myself. Though I don¡¯t have his heart, I¡¯m the only woman by his side. I¡¯ve been living the life that should have been mine from birth.


    But now she¡¯s here, and threatening to steal everything away from me again.


    No, I won¡¯t allow it!


    Not this time.


    :


    <Chapter 16


    More Rewards >


    I grab my purse and keys, my hands shaking with rage and panic. This can¡¯t happen. I won¡¯t let her waltz back into town and destroy everything I¡¯ve built.


    The drive to main street passes in a blur. My mind races with memories of four years ago ¨C how easily she¡¯d walked away from the life I¡¯d fought so hard to im. How she owned everything that should¡¯ve rightfully belonged to me.


    Her family, her husband.


    They should¡¯ve all been mine right from the start.


    But because of her, I lived 21 years of my life like an orphan, longing for the love of the man that should¡¯ve been mine.


    And she wants to take them away from me again? I won¡¯t allow it.


    Sunrise Bakes sits on a charming corner, its warm lighting and rustic wooden sign giving it an annoyingly cozy appearance. Through therge windows, I see customers sitting at small tables, looking perfectly content with their treats, their perfect little lives.


    The bell chimes as I push through the door. The smell of fresh bread and coffee hits me, along with something else ¨C sess. This ce is thriving, which makes my stomach churn


    with resentment.


    The moment I enter, Scarlett emerges from behind the counter, and for a second, neither of


    us moves.


    Four years have changed her. She¡¯s thinner than before, but there¡¯s a maturity, and strength in her posture that wasn¡¯t there before. Her smile is radiant, kind eyes softening her features in gentleyers. She looks¡­ confident.


    It sickens me.


    ¡°Virginia. What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I could ask you the same thing.¡± I step to the counter, my heels clicking against the polished marble floor. ¡°What are you doing back in Avalon, Scarlett?¡±


    She doesn¡¯t flinch. Doesn¡¯t look away. The old Scarlett would have scowled, or cowered back by now. But this new Scarlett¡­.unease makes my heart restless.


    I have to get her out of the city. <b>Jasper </b>can¡¯t find her. No matter the cost, I can¡¯t allow them to


    meet.


    ¡°What is it to you?¡± she smiles, and I can¡¯t help feeling the mockery in her eyes. ¡°Do I need to report to you when I leave or return to my own city?¡±


    < Chapter 16


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°After the way you vanished like a theft, I never thought you¡¯d return. After all, Mama and Baba are still upset with you.¡± Her smile falters, and that brightens my mood. I gleefully ask, ¡°did you tell them you¡¯re back?¡± knowing just how much it pained her to mention them.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not here to buy anything, you should leave.¡±


    The dismissal in her tone ignites something violent in my chest. How dare she speak to me like that? How dare she act like she has the right to dismiss me?


    ¡°You have some nerve,¡± I sneer, moving closer. ¡°Disappearing for <i>four </i>years without a word, abandoning everyone who cared about you, and now you just¡­ what? <i>Expect </i>to slip back into the picture like nothing happened?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect.¡± Her eyes sh. ¡°Especially not from the people you think.¡±


    ¡°Good. It better be that way. I¡¯ll give you two days to pack up your stuff and disappear. If you


    don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll do what? Chase me away?¡± I wish I could. But I don¡¯t own Avalon.


    Even with the support of the Stones and Jasper, I can¡¯t drive Scarlett away without alerting them. And if Jasper finds out Scarlett is back in town¡­just recalling ourst conversation makes my blood boil.


    ¡°Jasper has been looking for you. He spent thousands of dors flying to different cities, hiring private detectives, checking hospital records, all in the hopes of finding his child. Tell me. If he finds out you¡¯re back in town, what do you think he¡¯ll do?¡±


    Something flickers across her face ¨C panic, maybe, or fear. But it¡¯s gone so quickly I might have imagined it.


    ¡°He can do his worst. But he won¡¯t get anywhere near my child,¡± she says coldly.


    ¡°Oh? So confident? Why? Did <i>you </i>find a new man?¡± That would be for the best. After all, a pregnant woman can only get so far on her own. But based on the set¨Cup of this bakery, this isn¡¯t something a broke woman can afford on her own. Definitely not in the most expensive district of the city.


    So there has to be a man. And if there¡¯s a man¡­


    Oh, that¡¯ll make things so much <b>easier</b>.


    ¡°I want you to leave my bakery.¡±


    The calm authority in her voice doesn¡¯t bother me this time. Ignoring her words, I lean against the counter, sweeping my gaze around the shop, heart pounding with excitement. The more I


    < Chapter 16


    see, the more I be convinced there¡¯s a man.


    More Rewards >


    ¡°So, where did you get the funds to start this bakery?¡± I probe. It¡¯ll be great if I can get a lead. Finding that man and informing Jasper of his existence would be so much easier.


    Her jaw tightens. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    I take another step closer, close enough to see the flecks of gold in her brown eyes. ¡°How can you say, Scar? After all, even if we never got along, we are, technically sisters, aren¡¯t we? And now that I¡¯m Mrs. ke, I feel obliged to do something to make up <i>to </i><i>you </i>somehow. If it weren¡¯t for me, you and Jasper¡­¡±


    It¡¯s a lie, but the way her face goes pale tells me the lie hit the mark.


    ¡°Congrattions,¡± she says evenly. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll be happy together.¡±


    ¡°We will be. We are. He¡¯s finally with the person he¡¯s always loved, who understands him, who doesn¡¯t make him feel conflicted in following his heart or doing his duties as a husband.¡±


    ¡°Is that what you call it?¡± She tilts her head, studying me like I¡¯m some fascinating specimen.


    ¡°Conflict?¡±


    ¡°What would you call it?¡±


    ¡°Maniption.¡±


    The word hits me like a p. Before I can think, before I can control myself, my hand moves, rushing toward <i>her </i>face.


    But before the p connects, someone catches my wrist.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that if I were <i>you</i>.¡±


    I turn my head to find a tall man in an expensive suit standing behind me. He¡¯s handsome in that understated way that screams old money ¨C sharp jawline, steel gray eyes, perfectly styled dark hair. His grip on my wrist is steady and firm, but not painful.


    My heart skips a beat, but then I see his gaze shift to Scarlett, and a lightbulb goes off in my


    head


    Is he the one? Jasper¡¯s rival? <fne020> Chapters first released on find(?)ovel</fne020>


    I can¡¯t help snickering, suddenly looking forward to seeing Jasper¡¯s expression when he finds out his ex¨Cwife has a new lover.

 Rift 12

    (Scarlett¡¯s POV)


    More Rewards >


    The ne touches down with a gentle bump, and I feel Lily¡¯s small hand slip into mine.


    ¡°Are we really home, Mama?¡± she asks, her dark eyes wide as she peers out the tiny window.


    Home. The word feels strange on my tongue. This city stopped being home the night Jasper left me on that highway. But maybe it can be again. Maybe I can make it mine this time.


    ¡°We¡¯re here, habibti,¡± I tell her, using the Arabic endearment that feels natural now.


    Lily nods, pressing her face against the window. At four years old, she¡¯s already learned not to ask too many questions about the past. She knows we lived far away before this, in a small town where I learned to bake bread that could make people cry with happiness. She knows her father isn¡¯t in our life, but she¡¯s never asked why.


    Smart girl. She gets that from me.


    The baggage im is crowded with families reuniting, business travelers checking their phones, tourists consulting their maps. I scan the crowd until I spot her¨CChloe, holding a sign that says ¡°Wee Home, Warrior¡± in Arabic and English.


    My throat tightens. She¡¯s the only person who never gave up on me.


    ¡°Scarlett!¡± She drops the sign and runs toward us, her hijab flying behind her. ¡°Oh my God, look at you!¡±


    She pulls me into a hug that smells like her signature vani perfume and warmth. For a moment, I¡¯m twenty¨Cthree again, crying on her shoulder about another canceled date, another broken promise.


    But I¡¯m not that girl anymore.


    ¡°And this must be Lily,¡± Chloe says, crouching down to my daughter¡¯s level. ¡°I¡¯m your Aunt Chloe. I¡¯ve heard so much about you.¡±


    Lily hides behind my legs, suddenly shy. She¡¯s not used to strangers, but she¡¯s curious.


    ¡°She¡¯s beautiful, Scarlett. She looks just like you.¡±


    ¡°She has his eyes,¡± I say quietly, and Chloe¡¯s face softens with understanding.


    The drive to Chloe¡¯s apartment takes us through parts of the city I used to know by heart. The coffee shop where Jasper and I had our first date. The bookstore where I used to buy


    :


    < Chapter 12


    More Rewards <fn5ea6> Chapters first released on Find¡ïNovel</fn5ea6>


    romance novels, dreaming of a love that would consume me. The park where he proposed, going down on one knee because it was expected, not because he wanted to.


    Everything looks smaller than I remember. Less important.


    ¡°You¡¯re different,¡± Chloe says, ncing at me in the rearview mirror. ¡°Stronger.¡±


    I just smile.


    ¡°What happened after you left? You stopped calling, stopped answering my texts for two years.¡±


    I watch the city blur past the window, my smile growing brighter. ¡°I had to cut all ties. I needed space and time to heal. It was the only way to start over. And now¡­ now I¡¯m ready now to face him, and my adopted family.¡± I touch Lily¡¯s hair as she sleeps against my


    shoulder.


    Chloe¡¯s apartment is exactly the same¨Corganized chaos andfort mixed together. Books everywhere, nts taking over the windowsills, the smell of cardamom and coffee always in the air. It feels like stepping back in time, but I¡¯m not the same person who used to cry here.


    ¡°I cleared out the spare room for you and Lily,¡± she says, hauling our suitcases inside. ¡°You can stay as long as you need.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, but we won¡¯t be here long.¡±


    She raises an eyebrow. ¡°nning to find your own ce already?¡±


    I settle Lily on the couch with her favorite stuffed elephant and turn to face my best friend. The woman who never once told me I was being dramatic or asking for too much.


    ¡°I already found one.¡±


    ¡°Found one? Scarlett, you just got here an hour ago.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been nning this for months.¡± I pull out my phone and show her the photos I¡¯ve saved. ¡°There¡¯s a shop space for rent in Riverside District. Perfect location, good foot traffic, reasonable rent.¡±


    Chloe scrolls through the pictures, her eyes widening. ¡°This is nice. What kind of business?¡±


    ¡°A bakery.¡±


    She looks up at me with hope and uncertainty in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve finally decided? Not going to run anymore?¡±


    ¡°No, not anymore. Since I can bake, why can¡¯t I use my skill to survive?¡± I swipe to my


    < Chapter 12


    More Rewards


    portfolio photos. ¡°I spent two years in culinary school in Denver. Another year working at the best bakery in Colorado. I can do this, Chloe. I am confident I can do a good job.¡±


    She stares at the screen, scrolling through pictures of my signature honey wheat loaves, the cinnamon rolls that made customers wait in line for hours, the wedding cakes that looked


    like art pieces.


    ¡°I know you can. I always did, but you never believed me when I said so,¡± she breathes. ¡°You made all of these?¡±


    ¡°Every single one.¡± Pride fills my chest, warm and solid. ¡°As they say, confidence grows with aplishments. I¡¯m not the same woman who left here four years ago. The awards I won and the critics of renowned chefs over the years boasted my confidence. I don¡¯t need anyone to take care of me anymore. I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s money or permission or approval.¡±


    ¡°But opening a business¡­ that¡¯s huge. The permits, the equipment, the-


    ¡°Already handled. I¡¯ve been working with a realtor remotely for three months. The lease is signed, equipment ordered, permits filed. I start renovations next week.¡¯


    Chloe sets down my phone and stares at me. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Iugh, and it feels good. Light. ¡°Someone who no longer waits around for other people to


    dictate her life.¡±


    Lily stirs on the couch, rubbing her eyes as she wakes up from her nap. She sits up slowly, looking around the unfamiliar apartment with the careful attention she always gives new ces.


    ¡°Mama? Are we at Aunt Chloe¡¯s house?¡±


    ¡°Yes, habibti. Come meet her properly.¡±


    My daughter slides off the couch and walks over to us with the serious expression she wears when meeting new people. She¡¯s cautious but not scared. I made sure she¡¯d never be scared of the world the way I was.


    Chloe kneels down, offering her hand like she would to an adult. ¡°It¡¯s very nice to meet you, Lily. Your mama has told me wonderful things about you.¡±


    ¡°She tells me about <i>you </i><i>too</i>,¡± Lily says softly, taking Chloe¡¯s hand. ¡°She says you¡¯re the sister of her heart.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s eyes fill with tears. ¡°That¡¯s right, little one. And that makes you my niece.¡±


    ¡°Mama¡¯s going to open a bakery,¡± Lily announces, her shyness disappearing as she warms up


    :


    <Chapter 12


    More Rewards >


    to Chloe. ¡°She makes the best bread in the whole world. People used to wait in long lines just to buy it.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Chloe smiles at me, pride shinning in her eyes.


    ¡°Mmhmm. The cinnamon rolls too. And the cookies shaped like flowers.¡± Lily looks up at me with those dark eyes that remind me so much of him, but without any of his coldness. ¡°I¡¯m going to help her. I can reach the low shelves and say hello <i>to </i>customers.¡±


    My heart squeezes. This tiny person, who¡¯s never known her father, who¡¯s moved across the country with nothing but what fits in two suitcases, wants to help me chase my dreams.


    ¡°You¡¯re hired,¡± I tell her seriously. ¡°But only if you promise to be the best helper in the city.¡±


    ¡°I promise!¡± She bounces on her toes. ¡°When do we start?¡±


    ¡°Soon, habibti. Very soon.¡±


    Chloe watches us with something like awe. ¡°Scarlett, I can¡¯t believe this. Three years ago you called me crying, saying you were scared toe back. Now you want to open a business? Don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯ve always wanted you to go solo. But weren¡¯t you against the idea?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t against it. I just wasn¡¯t ready to take that step at the time.¡± I pick up Lily and settle her on my hip. ¡°For four years, I¡¯ve been building myself towards this. Learning, growing, saving every penny. I¡¯m not here today because I¡¯m pushed to a dead end. I¡¯m here today because I¡¯m finally ready to face my demons.¡±


    ¡°What if¡­¡± Chloe hesitates. ¡°What if you run into him? This city isn¡¯t that big.¡±


    ¡°Then he¡¯ll meet a new Scarlett,¡± I say, and I mean every word of it. Jasper ke will see who


    I¡¯ve be, what he lost when he chose another woman.


    Violet Moon


    <b>#</b>Vote#!

 Rift 13

    Chapter <b>13 </b>


    (Jasper¡¯s POV)


    I sit in my office, staring at thetest stack of receipts from private investigators. Denver. Pornd. Seattle. Phoenix. Every major city west of here, and some small towns too. All dead


    ends.


    She¡¯s vanished like she never existed.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing it again.¡±


    Virginia¡¯s voice cuts through my thoughts. She stands in my doorway holding two cups of coffee, wearing that soft smile she thinks will make me forget what she did.


    ¡°Doing what?¡±


    ¡°Staring at those papers like they¡¯ll magically tell you where she is.¡± She sets a cup on my desk and perches on the edge, too close as always. ¡°Jasper, it¡¯s been four years.¡±


    ¡°I know how long it¡¯s been.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s time to ept that she doesn¡¯t want to be found.¡±


    My jaw clenches. We¡¯ve had this conversation before. Every few months, Virginia suggests I stop looking. Every few months, I tell her the same thing.


    ¡°She¡¯s carrying my child, Virginia. I have a right to know them.¡±


    ¡°Had,¡± she corrects quietly. ¡°She was carrying your child four years ago. For all we know, she lost the baby. Or gave it up for adoption. Or-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± The wordes out sharper than I intended. ¡°Don¡¯t even say it.¡±


    Virginia¡¯s face softens with fake sympathy. The same expression she wore when she told me she¡¯d ¡°helped¡± by signing those divorce papers. Like destroying my marriage was an act of


    kindness.


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying <i>to </i>protect <i>you </i>from more heartbreak.¡±


    ¡°The only heartbreak I have is the one you caused.¡±


    Her smile falters. ¡°That¡¯s not fair. I was trying to help you see what everyone else could see- that marriage was making <i>you </i>miserable.¡±


    I stand up so fast my chair hits the wall. ¡°You forged my signature. You ended my marriage


    < Chapter 13


    without my consent. How is that helping?¡±


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°Because you weren¡¯t happy with Scarlett. I was just helping you do what you were too proud to do yourself!¡±


    The mask slips. For a moment, I see myself the way Virginia described me¨Ca man forced into a marriage against his will, bending to circumstances, yet too proud to admit he used a woman to achieve his sess. Spineless enough to me a woman who loved him for the disgrace he believed his life had be, failing to properly see his heart, blinded by shame and rage, until he lost what he never learned to cherish.


    The one pulling the strings behind the scenes for years, creating misunderstandings, timing her panic attacks exactly when Scarlett and I had ns might¡¯ve been Virginia.


    But looking closely, I am the one to me for where our rtionship is at the moment.


    ¡°I loved her,¡± I say, smiling bitterly. I loved her, but failed to understand my heart, failed to express my feelings for her, leading to this situation.


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t.¡± Virginia stands too, coffee forgotten. ¡°You felt guilty about her. Obligated.


    But love? Real love? You don¡¯t know what that looks like.¡±


    ¡°And you do?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Her voice cracks. ¡°I¡¯ve loved you since we were kids, Jasper. Through everything. When your family had nothing, when you were too proud to ept help, when you married another woman because her father offered you money. I¡¯ve loved you through all of it.¡±


    The raw pain in her voice almost makes me feel sorry for her. Almost.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been together for four years now,¡± she continues, stepping closer. ¡°Four years of me taking <i>care </i>of you, supporting you, being here when you needed someone. Doesn¡¯t that mean anything<i>? </i>Can¡¯t <i>you </i>spare even a little bit of your heart for me?¡±


    I look at her¨Creally look at her. The woman I¡¯ve known since childhood. My first friend, my constantpanion through school, the person who held me when my father died. There¡¯s history between us, shared memories,fort.


    But there¡¯s no fire. No desperate need to see her smile or hear herugh. No ache in my chest


    when she¡¯s not around.


    Not like with Scarlett.


    ¡°Virginia.¡± I reach for her hands, hating the hope that flickers in her eyes. ¡°You know my feelings for you aren¡¯t the same. We grew up together, we¡¯ve shared experiences, but you¡¯re


    not the one I love.¡±


    < Chapter 13


    Her face crumples. ¡°Why? What does she have that I don¡¯t?¡±


    More Rewards


    How do I exin it? How do I tell her that Scarlett¡¯sugh used to light up rooms, that the dishes she cooked made me feel more at home than any five¨Cstar meal? How do I describe the way she¡¯d curl up next to me while reading,pletely absorbed in her book but still reaching for my hand without looking up?


    How do I exin that I threw all of that away because my pride mattered more than her


    heart?


    ¡°It¡¯s not about what she has. It¡¯s about what I feel when I¡¯m with her. What I felt.¡± I correct


    myself. ¡°She made me feel the warmth of having a home.¡±


    ¡°I can make you feel that way too. If you¡¯d just give me a chance-¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t. I¡¯m sorry, Virginia, but I can¡¯t. You know my feelings for you aren¡¯t the same. We grew up together, shared experiences, but that¡¯s about it. I don¡¯t feel for you the way I feel for Scarlett. It¡¯s just not the same.¡±


    The words hang between us like a death sentence. Virginia¡¯s hands slip from mine, and she


    takes a step back.


    ¡°Then you¡¯re going to spend your whole life chasing a ghost.¡±


    Maybe she¡¯s right. Maybe Scarlett really doesn¡¯t want to be found. Maybe she¡¯s built a new life somewhere, with someone who deserves her smile, her gentle hands, her fierce loyalty.


    The thought makes me sick.


    ¡°That¡¯s my choice to make,¡± I say.


    Virginia picks up her coffee cup with shaking hands. ¡°Japser, don¡¯t destroy yourself. You¡¯re wasting your feelings on someone who abandoned you.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t abandon me. I drove her away.¡±


    ¡°Stop lying <i>to </i>yourself. <i>You </i>and I both know Scarlett isn¡¯ting back. She made that clear when she sent you those divorce papers.¡± She snaps and walks out before I cansh out on


    her.


    I sink back into my chair and pull out my phone. The same routine I¡¯ve followed for four years. I scroll through social media, searching for any sign of her. I check missing person databases, pregnancy forums, hospital records.


    Nothing.


    < Chapter 13


    More Rewards >


    My private investigator calls every month with the same report: no trace of Scarlett ke or Stone in any major city database. No credit card activity, no social security records, <i>no </i>hospital admissions. It¡¯s like she disappeared into thin air.


    But people don¡¯t just disappear. Especially not pregnant women.


    So where did she go? Why can¡¯t I find her?


    :.


    <Chapter 14


    Chapter 14 <fnf5b5> Read full story at ?ovelFind</fnf5b5>

 Rift 14

    Key trembling in hand, I unlock the door for the first time as the owner. The sign above my head gleams in the morning sun¨Cmy name, my dream, alling to life.


    The smell of fresh¨Cbaked bread fills the air. I¡¯ve been here since four AM, pulling batch after batch from the ovens. Cinnamon rolls golden and perfect, sourdough loaves with crispy crusts, chocte croissants that would make a Parisian chef weep.


    Everything has to be perfect. This is my shot at a new start.


    ¡°Mama, can I flip the sign?¡± Lily bounces on her toes, pointing to the ¡°Closed¡± sign in the


    window.


    ¡°Go ahead, sweetheart.¡±


    She turns it to ¡°Open¡± and grins like she¡¯s justunched a rocket to the moon. My brave little girl, who helped me paint these walls, who swept flour off the floor without being asked, who believes in me even when I don¡¯t believe in myself.


    ¡°Here we go,¡± I breathe.


    The first customer walks in before I can even get behind the counter.


    ¡°Oh <i>my </i>goodness,¡± she gasps, looking around at the warm lighting and disy cases full of pastries. ¡°This is beautiful. When did you open?¡±


    ¡°Today. Right now, actually.¡±


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯m your very first customer!¡± She ps her hands together. ¡°What do you


    rmend?¡±


    Pride swells in my chest as I point to my signature items. ¡°The honey wheat bread is made with local ingredients. The cinnamon rolls are my specialty¨CI developed the recipe myself. And those chocte croissants are made with Belgian chocte.¡±


    She orders one of everything.


    By ten AM, there¡¯s a line out the door. Word spreads fast in this neighborhood, and apparently, good food spreads even faster. My phone buzzes constantly with notifications- someone posted about us on social media, and it¡¯s already being shared.


    <i>¡°</i>Scarlett, I can¡¯t keep up!¡± calls Maya, my part¨Ctime baker, from behind the counter.


    < Chapter 14


    More Rewards >


    ¡°I¡¯ming!¡± I rush over with a fresh tray of muffins. ¡°Chloe, can you help ring people up?¡±


    ¡°On it!¡± Chloe grabs the register, but in her excitement, she trips over the step stool I left out. Papers fly everywhere as she catches herself on the counter.


    ¡°You okay?¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine! Just my usual grace,¡± sheughs, scrambling to pick up the scattered receipts.


    Meanwhile, Lily has appointed herself official greeter. She stands by the door in her little apron, saying ¡°Wee to Mama¡¯s bakery!¡± to everyone who walks in. Customers can¡¯t get enough of her.


    ¡°She¡¯s adorable,¡± an older woman says, pulling out her phone. ¡°Can I take a picture? This is so


    sweet.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Before I know it, half the customers are taking photos. Of the bakery, of the food, of Lily


    being the most charming three¨Cyear¨Cold in existence.


    The lunch rush hits like a tidal wave. Office workers from nearby buildings, stay¨Cat¨Chome parents with their kids, construction workers who heard about us from the morning crowd. I¡¯m pulling sandwich ingredients as fast as I can when I hear Chloe yelp.


    ¡°Lily, <i>no</i><i>!</i><i>¡± </i>


    I look up to see my daughter with chocte all over her face, a half¨Ceaten croissant in her hands. She¡¯s sitting cross¨Clegged on the floor behind the counter, lookingpletely content.


    ¡°I was hungry,¡± she says matter¨Cof¨Cfactly.


    ¡°She grabbed it when <i>nobody </i>was looking,¡± Chloe says, but she¡¯s trying not tough. ¡°I turn


    around for two seconds¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. She¡¯s been working hard too.¡± I wet a napkin and clean Lily¡¯s face. ¡°But next time, ask Mama first, okay?¡±


    A customer at the counter pulls out her phone. ¡°This is too cute. Can I post this? The little owner sneaking treats from her own bakery?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Within an hour, that photo has a hundred likes. By evening, it¡¯s in the thousands. #CutestBaker is trending locally, and my phone won¡¯t stop buzzing with online orders.


    ¡°This is insane,¡± Chloe says as we finally lock up at closing time. ¡°Look at this.¡± She shows


    < Chapter 14


    me her phone screen¨Creview after review, all five stars.


    ¡°The bread here is incredible. Like nothing I¡¯ve ever tasted.¡±


    ¡°Hidden gem! Best bakery in the city.¡±


    ¡°The owner is so sweet, and her daughter is precious.¡±


    I sink into a chair, exhausted but glowing. ¡°We did it.¡±


    More Rewards >


    ¡°You did it,¡± Chloe corrects. ¡°This is all you, Scarlett. Four years ago, you could barely get out


    of bed. Now look.¡±


    I look around my bakery¨Cempty disy cases, flour scattered on every surface, chairs pushed in for the night. It¡¯s messy and chaotic and absolutely perfect.


    This is mine. I built this.


    ¡°Mama, are we rich now?¡± Lily asks, curled up on the bench by the window. <fn5775> Chapters first released on ?ovelFind</fn5775>


    ¡°No, habibti, it¡¯ll take a while for us to be rich. But better than that, we now have something to rely on.¡±


    (Jasper¡¯s POV)


    Another month passes, and I¡¯m still nowhere near finding Scarlett.


    Grabbing the tray Mrs. Patterson sat on the table, I take a bite of the honey loaf, and something inside my chest tightens. The texture, the subtle sweetness, the way it melts on my tongue¨Cit¡¯s familiar in a way that makes my hands shake.


    ¡°Where did <i>you </i>get this?¡± I ask, trying to keep my voice steady.


    Mrs. Patterson looks up from wiping down the kitchen counter. ¡°There¡¯s a new bakery on Main Street. Sunrise Bakes. Everyone¡¯s talking about it.¡±


    ¡°When did it open?¡±


    ¡°About a month ago. The line was so long I almost didn¡¯t wait, but the smell¡­¡± She sighs happily. ¡°I haven¡¯t had bread this good since my grandmother¡¯s kitchen.¡±


    I stare down at the loaf in my hands. The crust is golden¨Cbrown, perfectly baked. When I press it gently, it springs back just right.


    ¡°The owner must be very skilled,¡± I say carefully.


    ¡°Oh


    yes.


    And she has the sweetest little girl. About three years old, maybe four. Helps her


    :


    <Chapter 14


    More Rewards >


    mama in the shop like a tiny adult.¡± Mrs. Patterson pulls out her phone. ¡°I took a picture. So


    adorable.¡±


    She shows me the screen. Dark hair in pigtails. Serious brown eyes. A small face with delicate features and a stubborn chin.


    The phone slips from my hands and tters to the <i>floor</i>.


    ¡°Sir? You look pale. Should I call a doctor?¡±


    ¡°The address,¡± I shake my head. ¡°Do you have the address of this bakery?¡±


    Mrs. Patterson looks worried, but she picks up her phone and shows me the location. ¡°It¡¯s on Main Street, between the flower shop and the bookstore. Mr. ke, are <i>you </i>sure you¡¯re-¡±


    But I¡¯m already grabbing my keys, running toward the door. My hands shake so badly I can barely start the car.


    Main Street. I know exactly where that is. I¡¯ve driven past that corner a hundred times over the years. If she¡¯s who I think she is¡­


    I shake my head. It¡¯s not possible. Scarlett has been gone for four years.


    It¡¯s probably just a coincidence that the pastries of this new shop taste like hers¡­


    But¡­ it doesn¡¯t hurt to be sure.


    The drive takes forever and no time at all. I park across the street and just sit there, staring at the cheerful yellow storefront with ¡°Sunrise Bakes¡± painted in elegant script across the window.


    I get out of the car <i>on </i>unsteady legs and cross the street. The bell chimes when I push open the door, and the smell hits me like a physical force. Yeast and butter and cinnamon, mixed with something else I can¡¯t name.


    Love, maybe. The way Scarlett¡¯s kitchen used to smell when she was experimenting with new recipes, humming while she worked.


    ¡°Wee to Sunrise Bakes!¡±


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!


    < Chapter 15

 Rift 15

    (Jasper¡¯s POV)


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°Wee to Sunrise Bakes!¡± a childish voice greets me as soon as I enter the shop.


    A little girl, no more than four years old, stands on a wooden stool that puts her at perfect height to see over the register. Her dark hair is pulled back in two neat braids, and she¡¯s wearing a tiny apron that¡¯s clearly been hemmed to fit her small frame.


    ¡°What can I get for you today?¡± she asks.


    My throat goes dry. Something about the way she tilts her head when she speaks, makes me freeze for a second.


    ¡°I¡­¡± I clear my throat. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯d rmend.¡±


    She ps her hands together, eyes lighting up. ¡°Everything¡¯s good! But the honey wheat bread is the best seller. Mama makes it fresh every morning.¡±


    Mama. My chest tightens.


    I crouch down to her level, studying her face. Big brown eyes framed by darkshes. A stubborn little chin. I¡¯ve never seen such a cute little girl before.


    ¡°You help your mama run this ce?¡±


    She nods proudly. ¡°I greet the customers. And help count the money sometimes, but only the big coins ¡®cause the little ones are too tricky.¡±


    Despite everything, I smile. ¡°That¡¯s a very important job.¡±


    ¡°I know<i>.</i>¡± She grins, then gets serious again. ¡°So do you want the honey wheat? It¡¯s really, really good. Like, the best bread in the whole world.¡±


    ¡°If <i>you </i>say so.¡± I stand up, watching as she carefully climbs down from her stool and walks over to the bread disy. She¡¯s so small she has to stand on her tiptoes to reach the loaf, her tongue poking out in concentration.


    This is exactly how old my child would be now. Four years, three months. Old enough to have real conversations, to help in a bakery, to charm customers with that gap¨Ctoothed smile.


    If Scarlett hadn¡¯t taken our baby and disappeared.


    ¡°Here you go!¡± The little girl presents the bread like it¡¯s a precious gift. ¡°Mama says this one has honey from the farm down the road, and it makes everything taste like sunshine.¡±


    <Chapter 15


    More Rewards


    I take the loaf, and the weight of it feels familiar in my hands. When I tear off a small piece and taste it, the world stops.


    It¡¯s her. It¡¯s Scarlett¡¯s recipe, down to thest grain of salt. The same bread she used to make on Sunday mornings, filling our kitchen with the smell of home. The bread I¡¯d find cooling on the counter when I came homete from work, wrapped in a tea towel with a note saying she hoped I¡¯d had a good day.


    My vision blurs. ¡°This is¡­ exceptional.¡±


    ¡°I told you so!¡± The little girl beams. ¡°Mama¡¯s the best baker in the whole world. She makes everything taste like love.¡±


    Like love. That¡¯s exactly what this tastes like. Like Scarlett¡¯s hands kneading dough at five in the morning, like her humming while she worked, like the way she¡¯d dust flour off her fingers before kissing me goodbye.


    ¡°Where¡­¡± I have to clear my throat again. ¡°Where is your mama now?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in the back kitchen, making more bread ¡®cause we sold out of the cinnamon ones.¡± The little girl points toward a doorway behind the counter. ¡°Do you want me to get her?¡±


    Yes. God, yes. Every cell in my body is screaming yes.


    But what if I¡¯m wrong? What if this is just some cruel coincidence, another dead end in four years of searching?


    ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± I manage. ¡°I don¡¯t want to disturb her while she¡¯s working.¡±


    The bell chimes again as new customers enter, and the little girl¡¯s attention immediately shifts. ¡°Wee to Sunrise Bakes!¡± she calls out, already moving toward them with that same professional enthusiasm. <fn00e7> This text is hosted at find?novel</fn00e7>


    I walk toward the back of the bakery, my heart hammering against my ribs. Through the doorway, I can see flour¨Cdusted counters and industrial ovens. The sound of someone moving around, the scrape of a pan against metal.


    This is it. After four years of searching, of flying to different cities, of hiring investigators who came back empty¨Chanded. This could be the moment I finally find her.


    I¡¯m three steps from the kitchen when a woman emerges, wiping her hands on her apron.


    My heart stops.


    She¡¯s about the right height, with dark hair pulled back in a messy bun. But when she looks up, I see unfamiliar green eyes and a face I¡¯ve never seen before.


    < Chapter 15


    More Rewards >


    ¡°Oh! Sorry, I didn¡¯t see you there.¡± She smiles apologetically. ¡°Are you looking for something specific? Lily usually handles the front, but I can help if you need anything.¡±


    The disappointment hits like a physical blow. Of course it¡¯s not her. Of course I¡¯m still chasing ghosts.


    ¡°No, I¡­¡± I force a smile. ¡°Your daughter sold me some bread. She¡¯s very good at her job.¡±


    The womanughs. ¡°She¡¯s not mine, actually. I just work here. But yes, Lily¡¯s amazing. Her mother should be proud.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± I nod, feeling foolish. ¡°Well, thank you.¡±


    I walk back toward the front, where the little girl¨CLily¨Cis still charming customers. She


    waves at me as I pass.


    ¡°Come back soon!¡± she calls. ¡°Mama¡¯s making chocte chip cookies tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± I lie, because I¡¯ll probably never see her again. Being around kids the same age my child would be makes the pain that much harder to ignore. And right now, thest thing I


    need is distraction.


    Outside, I lean against my car andugh at myself. A bitter, hollow sound that echoes off the empty street.


    What did I expect? That I would walk into a random bakery and find the woman I¡¯ve been searching for years standing on the other side? Just like that? When did I be so foolish?


    Stifling another <i>mocking </i>chuckle, I get back in the car and drive off.


    This can¡¯t go on. I need <i>to </i>find Scarlett. The need to meet my child is getting too much to


    bear.


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!


    <b>Comments </b>


    Get <b>Bonus </b><b>(</b>Ad) >


    Vote


    286


    < Chapter 16


    More Rewards <b>> </b>

 Rift 17

    < Chapter 17


    (Scarlett¡¯s POV)


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that if I were you.¡±


    More Rewards >


    The voice is deep, controlled, with just enough edge to make Virginia freeze. I look up to see a tall man in an impably tailored charcoal suit. His dark hair is styled perfectly, and when his steel¨Cgray eyes meet mine for a split second, there¡¯s something protective there that makes my chest tighten.


    Virginia¡¯s face flushes red as she tries to pull her wrist free. ¡°Let go of me! This is none of your business!¡±


    ¡°Actually, it is.¡± His grip remains steady but not cruel. ¡°This is a public establishment, and you


    were about to assault the owner.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to-¡± Virginia starts, but even she can¡¯t finish that lie.


    The man releases her wrist with deliberate slowness, like he¡¯s discarding something distasteful. ¡°Oh, I think you were.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know who I am,¡± Virginia hisses, straightening her designer zer. ¡°My family owns half this city.¡±


    ¡°Then perhaps you should act like it.¡±


    The quiet authority in his voice makes even Virginia take a step back. She looks between us, and I can practically see the wheels turning in her head. Her eyes narrow with a calcting gleam that I know all too well.


    ¡°Oh, I see what¡¯s happening here.¡± A cruel smile spreads across her face. ¡°How interesting. Does Jasper know you¡¯ve moved on so quickly, Scarlett? Does he know about your¡­ protector?¡±


    My stomach clenches. Thest thing I need is Virginia running back to Jasper with unfounded stories about me. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think-¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± She looks the stranger up and down, taking in his expensive suit, his confident stance. ¡°Rich, handsome, protective. You certainly have a type, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Heat floods my cheeks. ¡°You need to leave. Now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m leaving. But don¡¯t think this is over.¡± Virginia grabs her purse, shooting onest venomous look at both of us. ¡°Enjoy your little reunion while itsts. But remember, Scarlett- <fn5a94> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on FindN0vel</fn5a94>


    :


    7


    < Chapter 17


    some things can¡¯t stay buried forever.¡±


    More Rewards


    The bell chimes as she storms out, her heels clicking angrily against the sidewalk. I watch through the window until she disappears around the corner, my hands shaking slightly from


    the adrenaline.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    I turn to find the stranger studying me with concern. Up close, he¡¯s even <i>more </i>striking¨Csharp jawline, intelligent eyes, the kind of presence thatmands attention without trying.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I say automatically, then catch myself. ¡°Actually, no. I¡¯m not fine. But thank you stepping in. You didn¡¯t have to do that.¡±


    for


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡± His voice is matter¨Cof¨Cfact, like there was never another option. ¡°No one should


    have to deal with that kind of behavior in their own business.¡±


    I study his face, trying to ce him. There¡¯s something familiar about him, but I can¡¯t quite put my finger on it. ¡°Have we met before?¡±


    ¡°Not officially.¡± He extends his hand. ¡°Dorian Cross. I¡¯ve beening here for the past few


    weeks.¡±


    Dorian Cross. The name rings a bell, but I can¡¯t ce it. His handshake is firm, warm,sting just a beat longer than strictly professional.


    ¡°Scarlett.¡± I don¡¯t give myst name. After everything with Virginia, I¡¯m not sure who I can trust. ¡°Thank you for¡­ well, for stopping her.¡±


    ¡°Your bread is incredible, by the way.¡± His expression softens, and for the first time since he walked in, he looks less like a corporate executive and more like a regr customer. ¡°The honey wheat especially. There¡¯s something about it that¡¯s¡­ unforgettable.¡±


    Despite everything, I smile. ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you to say.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not being kind. I¡¯m being honest.¡± He nces around the bakery, taking in the warm lighting, the carefully arranged disys, the cozy atmosphere I¡¯ve worked so hard to create. ¡°You¡¯ve built something special here.¡±


    The sincerity in his voice catches me off guard. When was thest time someoneplimented my work without wanting something in return? When was thest time someone saw what I¡¯d aplished instead of what I¡¯d lost?


    ¡°It¡¯s been a lot of work,¡± I admit. ¡°But worth it.¡±


    ¡°I can tell. The attention to detail, the quality of ingredients¡­ it shows.¡± He pauses. ¡°That


    < Chapter 17


    woman who was here¨Cshe seemed to know you well.¡±


    My stomach tightens. ¡°It¡¯splicated.¡±


    ¡°Family usually is.¡®


    I look at him sharply. ¡°How did you-¡±


    More Rewards >


    ¡°She mentioned your families owning half the city. Plus, you have simr features. Sister?¡±


    ¡°Something like that.¡± I don¡¯t want to get into the whole adopted¨Cversus¨Cbiological¨Cdaughter mess with a virtual stranger, no matter how much he just helped me.


    Dorian nods, not pushing for details. ¡°Well, for what it¡¯s worth, you handled that with remarkable grace. I would have thrown her out the moment she started making demands.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had practice dealing with difficult people.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, I imagine you have.¡±


    There¡¯s something in his tone that makes me think he understands more than he¡¯s letting on. Before I can analyze it further, Lilyes running out from the back room where she¡¯s been ying.


    ¡°Mama! I heard shouting. Is everything okay?¡±


    My heart clenches as I see Dorian¡¯s eyes widen slightly at the sight of her. Lily stops short when she notices the stranger, suddenly shy.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine, sweetheart.¡± I smooth down her hair. ¡°This is Mr. Cross. He¡¯s one of our


    customers.¡±


    ¡°The one who likes the honey bread!¡± Lily brightens immediately. ¡°Youe here lots. I¡¯ve


    seen you.¡±


    ¡°You have excellent observation skills,¡± Dorian says seriously, crouching down to her level. ¡°And your mother makes the best bread I¡¯ve ever tasted.¡±


    Lily beams. ¡°She makes everything taste like magic!¡±


    ¡°I believe it,¡±


    Watching him interact with Lily makes something warm unfurl in my chest. He doesn¡¯t talk down to her or dismiss her the way most adults do. He treats her like a real person, worthy of respect and attention.


    ¡°Can I get you anything today?¡± I ask as he stands. ¡°On the house, as a thank you.¡±


    375


    <Chapter 17


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    ¡°I insist.¡±


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    He considers this. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take whatever you rmend. I trust your judgment.¡±


    I select a chocte croissant¨Cone of my more challenging recipes, something that showcases technique as well as vor. As I wrap it carefully in tissue paper, I¡¯m hyperaware of his presence beside the counter.


    ¡°Will we see you again?¡± The question slips out before I can stop it, and I immediately feel foolish for asking.


    ¡°Wild horses couldn¡¯t keep me away.¡± His smile is genuine, reaching his eyes. ¡°Besides, someone needs to make sure that woman doesn¡¯te back and cause trouble.¡±


    ¡°I can handle Virginia.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you can. But that doesn¡¯t mean you should have to do it alone.¡±


    The words hit deeper than they should. When was thest time someone offered to stand with me instead of expecting me to handle everything by myself?


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say quietly. ¡°For everything.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± He takes the wrapped croissant, his fingers briefly brushing mine. ¡°I meant what I said earlier¨Cyou¡¯ve built something remarkable here. Don¡¯t let anyone make you feel


    otherwise.¡±


    The bell chimes as he leaves, and I watch through the window as he walks down the street


    with confident, measured steps.


    ¡°I like him,¡± Lily <i>announces</i>, appearing at my elbow.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s a gentleman,¡± I murmur, still watching his retreating figure. ¡°Unlike someone I once


    knew.¡±


    Violet Moon

 Rift 18

    ¡°Mama, can we get the cookies with the rainbow sprinkles?¡± Lily skips beside me as we enter the supermarket, her small hand warm in mine.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see, sweetheart. We need to get the important stuff first.¡± I grab a cart, trying to shake off the lingering tension from yesterday¡¯s encounter with Virginia. The way she looked at me, like she was nning something¨Cit still makes my skin crawl.


    But today is about normal things. Groceries. Milk. Bread for the house since I can¡¯t bring myself to eat my own baking at home anymore. Simple, everyday tasks that don¡¯t involve confronting ghosts from my past.


    ¡°Can I push the cart?¡± Lily bounces on her toes, already reaching for the handle.


    ¡°Alright, but be careful. And stay close to me.¡±


    She nods solemnly, taking her job as cart¨Cpusher very seriously. We make our way through the produce section, Lily announcing each item she recognizes like she¡¯s conducting a tour.


    ¡°Bananas! Apples! Oh, those are the oranges you put in my lunch box!¡±


    Her joy is infectious. For the first time in days, I feel the knot in my chest loosening. This is what matters. Not Virginia¡¯s threats, not the past I can¡¯t change. Just me and Lily, building our life together one grocery trip at a time.


    ¡°Mama, I need to use the bathroom,¡± Lily whispers, tugging on my jacket.


    I nce around, spotting the restroom sign at the far end of the store. ¡°Okay, but we need to bring the cart-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°I can go by myself! I¡¯m a big girl now.¡± She puffs out her chest proudly. ¡°Please? It¡¯s just right


    there.¡±


    I hesitate. The restrooms are visible from here, and there are plenty of people around. She¡¯s been asking for more independencetely, and maybe I have been too protective.


    ¡°Fine, but you go straight there and straight back. Don¡¯t talk to anyone, and if anything feels wrong, you scream as loud as you can. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± She¡¯s already running toward the back of the store, her little legs carrying her quickly through the aisles.


    I watch until she disappears around the corner, then continue shopping, keeping one eye on the restroom area. Milk, eggs, pasta¨Cnormal things for a normal life. The kind of life I never


    <Chapter 18


    thought I¡¯d have when I was married to Jasper.


    (ir¡¯s POV)


    More Rewards >


    ¡°James, do we really need three boxes of cereal?¡± I ask, watching my husband load our cart with enough food to feed a small army.


    ¡°Virginia¡¯s been eating moretely. I think the stress of settling into the family is making her hungry,¡± he says, though he looks pleased about it. ¡°It¡¯s good to see herfortable enough to ask for what she wants.¡±


    I nod, but something twists in my stomach. Four years, and I still feel guilty every time we talk about taking care of Virginia. Not because she doesn¡¯t deserve it¨Cshe absolutely does. But because somewhere out there, Scarlett is taking care of herself, and we have no idea if she¡¯s okay.


    ¡°ir? What¡¯s wrong?¡± James touches my arm gently.


    ¡°Nothing. Just thinking.¡±


    We turn into the snack aisle when I hear it¨Ca small, scared voice calling out.


    ¡°Excuse me? I can¡¯t find my mama.¡±


    I look down to see a little girl, maybe four years old, with dark hair braided neatly and wearing a pink jacket over a denim skirt. Her bottom lip trembles, but she¡¯s trying so hard to be brave. <fn1a80> Discover more novels at Find[?]ovel</fn1a80>


    My heart melts instantly. ¡°Oh, sweetheart, are you lost?¡±


    She nods, big brown eyes filling with tears she¡¯s fighting not to let fall. ¡°I went to the bathroom, but now I can¡¯t remember which way I came from.¡±


    James kneels down to her level, his voice gentle. ¡°What¡¯s your name, little one?¡±


    ¡°Lily.¡± She wipes her nose with the back of her hand. ¡°My mama told me to go straight there and straight back, but everything looks different now.¡±


    ¡°Well, Lily, we¡¯re going <i>to </i>help <i>you </i>find your mama, okay?¡± I crouch beside James, immediately charmed by this brave little girl. ¡°The store has a special ce where lost children wait for their parents. Would you like us to take you there?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please.¡± She slips her tiny hand into mine without hesitation, trusting uspletely.


    As we walk toward the customer service desk, something about her tugs at my heart. The way she tilts her head when she listens. How she bites her bottom lip when she¡¯s thinking. Even the cadence of her voice¨Cit¡¯s all so familiar.


    :


    < Chapter 18


    ¡°Mrs. ir?¡± Lily looks up at me with curious eyes. ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Of course, sweetheart. And you can just call me ir.¡±


    ¡°Do you


    have any


    kids?<b>¡± </b>


    More Rewards >


    The question hits me like a physical blow. ¡°I¡­ I had a daughter once. She¡¯s all grown up now.¡±


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    James and I exchange a look. How do you exin to a four¨Cyear¨Cold that your daughter ran away because you broke her heart?


    ¡°She lives far away,¡± I say finally.


    ¡°Do you miss her?¡±


    My throat closes up. ¡°Every day.¡±


    Lily stops walking and looks up at me with the kind of wisdom that sometimeses from children who¡¯ve had to grow up too fast. ¡°Maybe she misses you too.¡±


    We pass the candy aisle, and Lily¡¯s steps slow. She stares longingly at the colorful packages, but doesn¡¯t ask for anything.


    ¡°Would you like some candy while we wait for your mama?¡± I ask.


    Her face lights up. ¡°Really? Mama says candy is for special asions.¡±


    ¡°Well, meeting us is pretty special, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    She giggles and picks out a small bag of lollipops. As I pay for it, I can¡¯t help thinking about Scarlett at this age. She had the same sweet tooth, the same polite way of asking for treats. The same gap¨Ctoothed smile.


    God, I miss her.


    At the customer service desk, I exin the situation to the clerk, who immediately makes an announcement over the inte about a lost child. Lily sits on a small bench, swinging her legs and sharing her lollipops with us.


    ¡°Here, Grandpa, try the red one. It tastes like strawberries.¡± She hands him a lollipop with sticky fingers.


    ¡°Grandpa?¡± He looks startled.


    ¡°You remind me of the grandpas in my storybooks. Nice and safe.¡± She turns to me. ¡°And


    < Chapter 18


    you¡¯re like the grandmas who give hugs and make everything better.¡±


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    My eyes fill with tears. This sweet, trusting child is calling us grandparents, and all I can think about is how we¡¯ll never hear our own granddaughter call us that. If Scarlett even had the baby.


    ¡°Thank you for helping me,¡± Lily says seriously. ¡°Mama says always thank people who are kind to you.¡±


    She stands up on the bench and gives James a kiss on his cheek, then turns and does the same to me. Her little arms wrap around my neck, and she smells like strawberry shampoo


    and innocence.


    ¡°I hope you find your daughter,¡± she whispers in my ear. ¡°And I hope shees home soon.¡±


    I have to bite my lip to keep from sobbing right there in the middle of the store.


    ¡°We should go,¡± James says gently, his own voice thick with emotion. ¡°Her mother will be here soon.¡±


    ¡°Bye, Lily. It was wonderful meeting you.¡± I squeeze her small hand onest time.


    ¡°Bye, Grandma. Bye, Grandpa.¡±


    We make it halfway to the parking lot before I break downpletely. The tearse in great, heaving sobs that I can¡¯t control.


    :


    < Chapter 19

 Rift 19

    (ir¡¯s POV)


    More Rewards >


    ¡°ir, honey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± James pulls me against his chest, shielding me from the curious stares of other shoppers.


    ¡°I miss her, James. I miss Scarlett so much it hurts.¡± The wordse out broken and raw. ¡°That little girl¡­ she remembers me so much of Scarlett at that age. Same personality, same


    sweetness.¡±


    ¡°I saw it too.¡± His voice is tight, controlled in the way it gets when he¡¯s trying <i>not </i>to lose his temper. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t change anything.¡±


    ¡°If Scarlett had her baby, our grandchild would be about that age now. We should be buying candy for our own granddaughter, not for some stranger¡¯s child.¡±


    James¡¯s jaw clenches. ¡°Scarlett made her choice, ir. She could have stayed and worked things out like an adult. Instead, she ran away like a spoiled child who didn¡¯t get her way.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair-¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± He turns to face me, and I see the hurt he¡¯s been hiding behind his anger. ¡°We gave her everything. Over twenty years of love, support, education. The moment things gotplicated, she abandoned us. Didn¡¯t even try to fight for her marriage or her family.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t see her face the day we told her about Virginia. She was devastated.¡±


    ¡°She was dramatic.¡± His voice hardens. ¡°Virginia is our blood, ir. Our real daughter who was stolen from us as a baby. If Scarlett truly loved us, she would have understood that. She would have weed Virginia home.¡±


    My chest tightens. ¡°Scarlett loved us. She still loves us.¡±


    ¡°Then where is she?¡± James spreads his arms wide. ¡°Four years, ir. Four years without a single phone call, letter, or text message. If she considered us her real parents, don¡¯t you think she would have reached out by now?¡±


    The words hit me like physical blows. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s afraid we don¡¯t want her anymore.¡±


    ¡°Or maybe she never really saw us as family to begin with.¡± His voice cracks slightly, revealing the pain beneath his anger. ¡°Maybe we were just convenient until she found something better.¡±


    ¡°James, you don¡¯t mean that.¡±


    < Chapter 19


    More Rewards


    ¡°Don¡¯t I?¡± He runs his hands through his graying hair. ¡°Think about it, ir. The moment Virginia came into the picture, Scarlett couldn¡¯t handle sharing our attention. What kind of daughter does that? What kind of person abandons her family because she has to share?¡±


    ¡°She was pregnant. Scared. Her husband was choosing another woman over her every day.¡±


    ¡°Jasper cared about Virginia because she needed help. Scarlett was just jealous.¡±


    I stare at my husband, hardly recognizing the man I married. ¡°How can you say that? Scarlett worked herself to the bone trying to make Jasper happy. She neverined about his long hours or his distance. She just kept trying.¡±


    ¡°Because she wanted to keep herfortable life.¡± His tone is bitter now. ¡°The money, the status, the security. The moment it looked like Virginia might threaten that, she showed her


    true colors.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not who she is.¡±


    ¡°Then where is she?¡± He asks again, louder this time. ¡°Where¡¯s our supposedly loving daughter? Where¡¯s our grandchild? If she truly cared about us, why hasn¡¯t shee home?¡±


    I don¡¯t have an answer for that. Because deep down, a small part of me wonders the same


    thing.


    James sees my hesitation and his expression softens slightly. ¡°ir, I loved Scarlett too. For twenty¨Cone years, she was my little girl. But she made her choice. She chose to leave rather than ept Virginia as her sister. She chose her pride over her family.¡±


    ¡°Maybe if I¡¯d handled it differently. If I¡¯d told her the truth more gently¡­¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t me yourself for her selfishness.¡±


    ¡°She might not have run away.¡± The wordse out broken. ¡°She might have stayed. We might have raised our granddaughter together.¡±


    James is quiet for a long moment, and when he speaks, his voice is tired. ¡°Maybe. But she didn¡¯t stay. And after four years of silence, I don¡¯t think she¡¯sing back.¡±


    ¡°What if we¡¯re wrong? What if she needs us and doesn¡¯t know how to reach out?¡±


    ¡°Then she should have thought of that before she disappeared.¡±


    Despite his harsh words, I can see the conflict in his eyes. The love warring with hurt and disappointment. He misses her too, even if he won¡¯t admit it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But that little girl in there made me realize something.¡± I take a shaky breath,


    More Rewards >


    my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I¡¯d rather try and fall than spend the rest of my life wondering what if.¡±


    James crosses his arms, his expression guarded. ¡°And what exactly are you suggesting?¡±


    ¡°Maybe we should hire someone. To find her.¡±


    ¡°ir-¡± His tone carries a warning.


    ¡°Just to know she¡¯s okay. We don¡¯t have to contact her if she doesn¡¯t want us to. But I need to know she¡¯s safe. That she¡¯s happy.¡±


    ¡°After what she put us through? After the way she just vanished without a word?¡± James shakes his head. ¡°Why should we chase after someone who clearly doesn¡¯t want us in her


    life?¡±


    ¡°Because she¡¯s our daughter!¡± The words burst out of me, raw and desperate. ¡°Adopted or not, blood or not, she¡¯s our daughter. And if she¡¯s out there struggling, if she¡¯s alone and scared, I need to know.¡±


    James stares at me for a long moment, and I can see the war being fought behind his eyes. Love versus pride. Hope versus hurt.


    ¡°Fine,¡± he says finally, his voice grudging. ¡°But we¡¯re not doing this to beg her toe back. We¡¯re doing it to put your mind at ease. If she¡¯s doing fine without us, then we leave her


    alone.¡±


    ¡°And if she¡¯s not?¡±


    His jaw tightens. ¡°Then we¡¯ll cross that bridge when wee to it.¡±


    I nod, relief flooding through me. It¡¯s not the enthusiastic agreement I was hoping for, but it¡¯s


    something.


    ¡°We¡¯ll look <i>into </i>birth records at the local hospitals first,¡± James continues, his tone bing more businesslike. ¡°If she had the baby here, there will be documentation.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I reach for his hand, but he pulls away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet. This might be the worst mistake we¡¯ve ever made.¡±


    (Scarlett¡¯s POV)


    Five minutes pass. Then ten.


    My chest starts to tighten. How long does it take a four¨Cyear¨Cold to use the bathroom?


    < Chapter 19


    More Rewards >


    I abandon the cart and walk toward the restrooms, my steps quickening with each passing second. ¡°Lily?¡± I call out, pushing open the women¡¯s restroom door.


    Empty.


    My heart stops. ¡°Lily!¡± I check each stall, my voice echoing off the tiles. Nothing.


    The men¡¯s room. Maybe she got confused. I pound on the <i>door</i>. ¡°Excuse me! Is there a little girl in there? About four years old?¡±


    ¡°No, ma¡¯am,¡±es a gruff voice. ¡°Just me.¡±


    Panic ws at my throat. I run back into the store, scanning every aisle with wild eyes. ¡°Lily!


    Lily, where are you?¡±


    Other shoppers start to notice, some stopping to stare as I be increasingly frantic. A store employee approaches, his face concerned.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am? Is everything alright?¡±


    ¡°My daughter. She¡¯s four years old, dark hair in braids, wearing a pink jacket. She went to the bathroom and now I can¡¯t find her.¡± My voice breaks on thest words.


    ¡°Let me call security and make an announcement.¡± He speaks into his radio, and within moments, his voice booms over the store¡¯s inte system.


    ¡°Attention shoppers, we have a lost child. Four¨Cyear¨Cold girl, dark hair, wearing a pink jacket. If you see her, please bring her to customer service immediately.¡±


    I can barely breathe. This is my worst nightmare. What if Virginia took her? What if someone else did? What if I never see my baby again?


    ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡± The employee touches my arm gently. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with me to customer service? That¡¯s usually where lost children end up.¡±


    I follow him on shaking legs, my mind racing through every horrible possibility. Four years of protecting her, of keeping her safe, and I lost her in a grocery store. What kind of mother am


    1?


    At the customer service desk, I see her immediately.


    ¡°Mama!¡± Lily waves excitedly from behind the counter,pletely oblivious to my panic. She¡¯s holding a lollipop and grinning like she¡¯s won the lottery.


    Relief hits me so hard I nearly copse. I rush around the counter and pull her into my arms, holding her so tight she squeaks in protest.


    < Chapter 19


    ¡°Lily! Oh God, I was so scared. Where were you? I told you toe straight back!¡±


    More Rewards > <fnab69> Chapters first released on </fnab69>


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mama. I got a little lost after the bathroom, but then these really nice grandparents found me and helped me!¡± She holds up the lollipop. ¡°They gave me this and told me stories while we walked to the front desk. They were so nice!¡±


    My blood chills. ¡°What grandparents? What did they look like?¡±


    ¡°Thedy had pretty gray hair and wore a blue sweater. The man had sses and he smelled like those mints you put in your purse sometimes. They said I reminded them of someone special.¡±


    The description is too vague to mean anything, but something about it makes my skin crawl. What if it was someone who knew me? What if they recognized Lily somehow?


    ¡°Did they ask you any questions? About your name, or where you live?¡±


    Lily scrunches her nose, thinking. ¡°They asked my name, and I told them it was Lily. And they asked if I was here with my mama, and I said yes but that I got lost. Then they said they would help me find you.¡±


    ¡°Did they ask anything else? About me, or where we live?¡±


    ¡°No, they just wanted to make sure I was safe. They were really worried about me, Mama. Just like you worry.¡± She looks up at me with innocent eyes. ¡°They reminded me of the grandparents in my storybooks. All warm and huggy.¡±


    The store employee clears his throat. ¡°Ma¡¯am, it sounds like Good Samaritans who helped your daughter when they found her wandering. This happens more often than you¡¯d think.¡±


    Maybe he¡¯s right. Maybe I¡¯m being paranoid because of everything with Virginia. Maybe it really was just <i>kind </i>strangers helping a lost child.


    But as we walk to the car, Lily chattering about her adventure, I can¡¯t shake the feeling that this wasn¡¯t random. Something about the timing, the way Lily described them¨Cit feels too


    coincidental.


    ¡°Mama, are you mad at me?¡± Lily¡¯s voice is small as I buckle her into her car seat.


    ¡°No, baby. I¡¯m not mad. I was just scared. When I couldn¡¯t find you¡­¡± I smooth her hair back, my hands still trembling slightly, ¡°You¡¯re the most important thing in the world to me. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do if something happened to you.¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s gonna happen to me. You¡¯re the best mama ever, and you always keep me safe.¡±


    Her absolute faith in me makes my chest ache. If only she knew how close I came to losing


    < Chapter 19


    More Rewards >


    her today. How easily someone could have taken her away while I was focused on picking


    pasta sauce.


    As we drive home, I make a promise to never let Lily out of sight in crowds again.


    :

 Rift 20

    (Virginia¡¯s POV)


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    I¡¯m pretending to read a magazine when James and ir return from their grocery trip, but really I¡¯m watching them from the corner of my eye. Something¡¯s different. There¡¯s an energy around them I haven¡¯t seen in years¨Ca mixture of excitement and guilt that makes my


    stomach clench.


    ¡°How was shopping?¡± I ask, keeping my voice light and casual.


    ¡°Fine,¡± James says, but he¡¯s not looking at me. He¡¯s looking at ir with an expression I recognize too well. One of silent warning telling her to watch her words. I¡¯ve seen it more often than I like to admit in these four years. He used it whenever ir mentioned Scarlett to protect me from getting hurt.


    So now I¡¯m curious. What doesn¡¯t he want me to know?


    ir sets down her purse with shaking hands. ¡°We met the sweetest little girl.¡±


    My blood runs cold, but I force a smile. ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°She was lost in the supermarket. Four years old, maybe five.¡± ir¡¯s voice takes on that dreamy quality it gets when she¡¯s remembering something precious. ¡°Dark hair in little braids, wearing this pink jacket¡­¡±


    James clears his throat, but ir continues anyway.


    ¡°She reminded me so much of Scarlett at that age,¡± ir whispers, her eyes getting that distant look. ¡°The way she talked, her mannerisms. Even her smile.¡±


    There it is. The name that always manages to ruin everything perfect in my life.


    My magazine crumples slightly in my grip, but I keep my expression neutral. ¡°Really? That¡¯s¡­ interesting.¡±


    ¡°She called us Grandpa and Grandma,¡± ir continues, tears filling her eyes. ¡°Can you imagine? This little stranger, and she just¡­ she trusted uspletely. Held our hands, shared her candy with us.¡±


    James shifts ufortably in his chair. ¡°ir, don¡¯t get carried away. She was just a child being polite.¡±


    ¡°But James, you saw it too. The way she tilted her head when she listened, how she bit her lip when she was thinking¡­¡± ir turns to him with pleading eyes. ¡°She was exactly like Scarlett


    :


    < Chapter 20


    was.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± James¡¯s voice turns sharp. ¡°What does that matter now?¡±


    More Rewards >


    ir flinches at his tone, and I feel a small surge of relief. At least James isn¡¯t getting swept away by some sentimental moment with a random child.


    ¡°It made me think,¡± ir says quietly. ¡°Maybe we were too harsh with Scarlett. Maybe we didn¡¯t handle things the right way when we told her about Virginia.¡±


    My heart stops. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    James¡¯s face darkens. ¡°We handled it perfectly fine. We told her the truth¨Cthat Virginia is our biological daughter. If she couldn¡¯t ept that like an adult, that¡¯s her problem.¡±


    ¡°She was eight months pregnant, James. Scared, confused-¡±


    ¡°She was selfish,¡± James cuts her off. ¡°The moment she realized she¡¯d have to share our attention with Virginia, she threw a tantrum and ran off like a spoiled child.¡±


    I should feel vindicated by his words, but something about ir¡¯s expression makes my stomach twist. She¡¯s not convinced. The guilt is still there, written all over her face.


    ¡°Put yourself in her position,¡± ir tries again. ¡°The man she loved was already pulling away from her. Then she finds out she¡¯s adopted, that Virginia¨Cwho she saw aspetition¨Cis actually our real daughter¡­¡±


    ¡°Competition?¡± James stands up abruptly. ¡°Virginia wasn¡¯tpetition! She was a lost child who finally found her family!¡±


    ¡°I know that,¡± ir says softly. ¡°But Scarlett didn¡¯t see it that way. In her mind, Virginia was taking everything she thought was hers. Her husband¡¯s attention, our love, even her ce in the family.¡±


    ¡°Her ce?¡± James¡¯s voice rises. ¡°Virginia¡¯s ce was stolen from her as a baby! Scarlett had twenty¨Cone years of love and support that should have been Virginia¡¯s!¡±


    I want to cheer him on, but something about ir¡¯s persistent sadness tells me this conversation isn¡¯t over. She¡¯s not going to let this go.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean Scarlett deserved to be cast aside,¡± ir argues. ¡°We raised her, James. We loved her. She was our daughter too.¡±


    ¡°Was,¡± James emphasizes. ¡°Past tense. She made her choice when she walked out that door.¡±


    :


    < Chapter 20


    More Rewards


    ¡°What if we made the wrong choice? What if we pushed too hard, expected too much?¡±


    James stares at his wife like she¡¯s lost her mind. ¡°Are you seriously questioning our decision to choose our biological daughter over the girl who abandoned us?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m questioning whether we had to choose at all,¡± ir whispers.


    The silence that follows is deafening. I can feel the tension crackling between them, and panic starts to build in my chest. This is exactly what I was afraid of. ir¡¯s guilt is going to poison everything.


    ¡°So what are you suggesting?¡± James asks coldly.


    ir takes a shaky breath. ¡°Maybe we should try to find her.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not.¡± James¡¯s voice is like steel.


    ¡°Just to know she¡¯s okay,¡± ir pleads. ¡°To see if she had the baby safely. To know if we have a grandchild out there¡ª<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°We don¡¯t have a grandchild,¡± James snaps. ¡°We have Virginia. The daughter who was taken from us, who we finally found, who chose to stay and be part of this family.¡±


    ¡°But Scarlett-¡±


    ¡°Scarlett left!¡± James explodes. ¡°She chose to walk away rather than ept Virginia as her sister! After everything we gave her, everything we sacrificed for her, she couldn¡¯t handle sharing our love for five minutes!¡±


    I should feel grateful that James is defending me, but ir¡¯s tears are making me nervous. She¡¯s not backing down.


    ¡°She was hurt,¡± ir says quietly. ¡°Confused. Maybe if we reached out now, exined things


    better-¡±


    ¡°Exined what? That we¡¯re sorry for loving our real daughter? That we¡¯re sorry for giving Virginia the ce that was always meant to be hers?¡± James¡¯s face is red with anger. ¡°I won¡¯t apologize for choosing my flesh and blood over someone who turned her back on us the


    moment things gotplicated.¡±


    ¡°James-¡±


    ¡°No, ir. I¡¯m done discussing this. Scarlett made her bed when she decided to disappear without a word. For four years, Virginia has been here, loving us, being the daughter we always deserved. I won¡¯t betray her by chasing after someone who clearly doesn¡¯t want us in her life.¡±


    :


    < Chapter 20


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ir looks defeated, but I can see the stubborn set of her jaw. This isn¡¯t over. She¡¯s just going to wait until James isn¡¯t around to bring it up again.


    ¡°I need some air,¡± I mumble, grabbing my purse and keys with shaking hands.


    ¡°Virginia, wait-¡± ir calls after me.


    But I¡¯m already out the door, my mind racing. James might be on my side <i>now</i>, but ir¡¯s guilt is dangerous. If she keeps pushing, she might wear him down. And if they start looking for Scarlett, if they find out she¡¯s here in the city with that bakery¡­


    Everything I¡¯ve worked for will crumble.


    I drive aimlessly through the city, my hands trembling on the steering wheel. I can¡¯t let this happen. ir¡¯s maternal instincts are going to destroy everything.


    I pull into a parking lot and grab my phone, scrolling through my contacts until I find Marcus Fitzgerald¡¯s number. He owes me a favor from when I helped cover up his gambling debts


    ¡°Marcus? It¡¯s Virginia. I need a favor.¡±


    ¡°Virginia, hey. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I need you to buy some bread from a bakery called Sunrise Bakes on Main Street. Tonight, if possible.¡±


    There¡¯s a pause. ¡°Bread? That¡¯s random, but okay.¡±


    ¡°Good. And Marcus?¡± I take a deep breath, my heart pounding. ¡°After you buy it, I need you to contaminate it. Make it spoil, add something that will make someone sick. Nothing dangerous, just food poisoning symptoms.¡±


    The silence stretches so long I think he hung up.


    ¡°Virginia, what the hell-¡±


    ¡°This bakery has been using bad ingredients and making people sick,¡± I lie smoothly. ¡°I just need proof to shut them down before someone gets seriously hurt.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s tampering with food. That¡¯s illegal.¡±


    ¡°So is stealing from charity funds,¡± I remind him quietly. ¡°Remember the children¡¯s hospital fundraiser? The missing money I helped you rece?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ckmail.¡± <fn1091> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? Find1Novel</fn1091>


    <Chapter 20


    More Rewards


    ¡°That¡¯s friendship. Marcus, this woman is dangerous. She¡¯s already made several people sick with her careless practices. Hiring a few more people to stage an act shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± he says finally. ¡°But we¡¯re even after this.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Thank you. Oh, and Marcus?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Hire a few trolls as well. I want the whole inte to explode with negative reviews by Monday morning.¡±


    I hang up and immediately start crafting social media posts to destroy Scarlett¡¯s reputation. My fingers fly across the screen as I schedule multiple posts across different tforms.


    By tomorrow morning, everyone in the city will know about the ¡°health hazard¡± at Sunrise <i>Bakes</i>. Scarlett¡¯s perfect little business will be in ruins, and she¡¯ll have no choice but to leave town again.


    And this time, I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s gone for good.

 Rift 21

    Scarlett¡¯s POV)


    The morning starts wrong. I know it the moment I see Mrs. Chen standing outside my bakery at seven¨Cthirty, holding a bag of my honey wheat bread like it¡¯s contaminated waste. <fn4617> Latest content published on find~novel</fn4617>


    ¡°I want my money back,¡± she says the second I unlock the door. ¡°This bread made my whole family sick.¡±


    My stomach drops. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what?¡±


    ¡°Food poisoning. All night long.¡± She shoves the bag at me. ¡°My grandson couldn¡¯t even keep water down.¡±


    Before I can respond, Mr. Rodriguez appears behind her, waving a receipt. ¡°Me too. That cinnamon roll from yesterday? Worst stomach bug I¡¯ve had in years.¡±


    Then Mrs. Patterson. Then the young mother who bought cupcakes for her daughter¡¯s ydate. Then five more customers, all demanding refunds, all iming my food made them violently ill.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± I stammer, staring at the growing crowd outside my shop. ¡°Nobody got sick yesterday. Or the day before. I use the same recipes, the same suppliers-¡±


    ¡°Maybe you need better suppliers,¡± Mrs. Chen snaps. ¡°Or better hygiene standards.¡±


    My hands shake as I unlock the register, processing refund after refund while more angry customers gather outside. This can¡¯t be happening. I¡¯m careful about everything- temperatures, storage, expiration dates. I¡¯ve never had a singleint in six months of operation.


    ¡°There¡¯s a post going around online,¡± the young mother says, showing me her phone. ¡°About how this ce is unsanitary.¡±


    My blood turns to ice as I read the review. A detailed ount of someone getting violently ill after eating my bread,plete with warnings about ¡°dangerous conditions¡± and ¡°health vitions.¡± The post has been shared dozens of times already.


    ¡°I need <i>to </i>close early today,¡± I announce, my voice barely steady. ¡°To investigate this properly.¡±


    The crowd disperses, but <i>not </i>before several more customers cancel their weekend orders. I watch my regr customers walk away shaking their heads, and my heart shatters a little more with each departure..


    177


    < Chapter 21


    More Rewards >


    By nine o¡¯clock, I¡¯m alone in my empty bakery, staring at the social media post that¡¯s destroying everything I¡¯ve worked for. The ount that posted it is clearly fake¨Cno profile picture, created just yesterday. But the damage is spreading faster than I can track.


    That¡¯s when I see the official van pulling up outside.


    Health Department.


    Three people in suits climb out, carrying clipboards and wearing expressions that could freeze hell. The lead inspector, a stern woman with silver hair, shes her badge at me through the ss door.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, we need you to open up. We have reports of food poisoning linked to this establishment.¡±


    My hands fumble with the lock. ¡°Of course. But I should tell you, I¡¯ve never had anyints before today-¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll determine that,¡± she cuts me off, already pushing past me into the shop. ¡°I¡¯m Inspector Martinez. These are my colleagues, Dr. Kim and Mr. Thompson. We¡¯ll need ess to your kitchen, storage areas, and all food preparation surfaces.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. I want to get to the bottom of this too.¡± I lead them toward the back, my mind racing. ¡°I use only the freshest ingredients, follow all safety protocols=<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, please don¡¯t interfere with our investigation,¡± Dr. Kim says coldly, snapping ontex gloves. ¡°We¡¯ll ask questions if we need rification.¡±


    They swarm through my kitchen like locusts, swabbing surfaces, taking samples, marking everything with numbered tags. Each movement feels like a vition, like they¡¯re dismantling my life piece by piece.


    ¡°What¡¯s the shelf life on this?¡± Inspector Martinez holds up a container of flour.


    ¡°It expires next month. Everything¡¯s clearlybeled with purchase and expiration dates.¡±


    She makes a note without acknowledging my answer.


    ¡°Temperature logs?¡± Mr. Thompson demands.


    I show him my meticulous records, but he barely nces at them before moving on to the next vition he¡¯s hoping to find.


    Two hourster, they emerge from my kitchen with sealed evidence bags and grim


    expressions.


    More Rewards


    ¡°We¡¯re shutting you down pending investigation results,¡± Inspector Martinez announces, pping a bright red closure notice on my front window. ¡°Could be a week, could be a


    month.¡±


    ¡°A month?¡± My voice cracks. ¡°But I have orders, regr customers-¡±


    ¡°Should have thought of that before you poisoned half the neighborhood,¡± Dr. Kim mutters.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t poison anyone!¡± The words explode out of me. ¡°I¡¯ve been baking for six months without a single problem!¡±


    ¡°The evidence suggests otherwise,¡± Inspector Martinez says, not even looking at me as she packs up her clipboard. ¡°Don¡¯t remove that notice. Don¡¯t attempt to operate. We¡¯ll be in


    touch.¡±


    They leave me standing in my empty shop, staring at the red notice that might as well be a death sentence. Sunrise Bakes ¨C CLOSED FOR HEALTH VIOLATIONS.


    I call Chloe with shaking fingers.


    ¡°They shut me down,¡± I whisper when she answers.


    ¡°What? Who shut you down?¡±


    ¡°Health department. Someone posted online that my bread made them sick. Multiple people are iming food poisoning.¡± My voice breaks. ¡°Chloe, I¡¯ve never had a singleint. Something¡¯s wrong.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ming over.¡±


    Twenty minutester, Chloe storms into the bakery like an avenging angel, herwyer instincts already in full gear.


    ¡°Show me the post,¡± she demands, settling beside me at one of the small tables.


    I pull up the review on my phone, watching her face darken as she reads.


    ¡°This is bullshit,¡± she says tly. ¡°Look at this ount. Created yesterday, no followers, no other reviews. This is clearly fake.¡±


    ¡°But people are getting sick, Chloe.¡±


    ¡°Or so they im.¡± She screenshots the post, her fingers flying across her phone. ¡°I¡¯m forwarding this to my tech guy. If this is coordinated, he¡¯ll find the connection.¡±


    ¡°What if it¡¯s not fake? What if I really did make people sick?¡± The thought makes me nauseous. ¡°What if I missed something, contaminated something-¡±


    :


    < Chapter 21


    More Rewards


    ¡°Stop.¡± Chloe grabs my hands. ¡°You¡¯re the most careful person I know. You check expiration dates twice, sanitize everything, keep detailed records. This isn¡¯t on you.¡±


    ¡°Then who?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what we¡¯re going to find out.¡±


    The front door chimes, and Lily runs in from school, her backpack bouncing against her small frame. She stops short when she sees our serious expressions.


    ¡°Mama? Why do you look sad?¡±


    I force a smile, not wanting to worry her. ¡°Just some grown¨Cup problems, sweetheart. Nothing for you to worry about.¡±


    But Lily¡¯s too smart for her own good. She looks around the empty bakery, noting theck of customers, the closed sign I had to put up.


    ¡°Is the bakery sick?¡± she asks quietly.


    ¡°Something like that.¡± I pull her onto myp, breathing in her strawberry shampoo scent. ¡°But we¡¯ll figure it out.¡±


    ¡°Remember when I got sickst month and you made me soup and read me stories until I felt better?¡± Lily looks up at me with those wise brown eyes. ¡°Maybe the bakery just needs soup and stories too.¡±


    Despite everything, I smile. ¡°Maybe it does.¡±


    ¡°I can help. I make very good pretend soup.¡± She hops down and pretends to stir an invisible pot. ¡°There. All better!¡±


    If only it were that simple.


    My phone rings, Dorian¡¯s name shing on the screen. My heart lurches. He must have heard about the closure by now.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Scarlett? I just drove past the bakery. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The concern in his voice makes my chest tight. ¡°There were someints about food poisoning. The health department shut us down for investigation.¡±


    ¡°Food poisoning? That¡¯s impossible. I eat there almost daily, and the quality is impable.¡±


    ¡°Tell that to the twelve customers who demanded refunds this morning.¡± I can¡¯t keep the


    < Chapter 21


    bitterness out of my voice.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense. When did theints start?¡±


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°This morning. All at once. Like they coordinated it.¡± I pause, the thought hitting me for the first time. ¡°Actually, that¡¯s exactly what it was like. Coordinated.¡±


    ¡°Have you seen the social media posts?<b>¡± </b>


    My stomach sinks. ¡°Posts? Plural?¡±


    ¡°There are at least six different ounts posting simr stories. All iming food poisoning from your bakery, all using almost identicalnguage.¡±


    I close my eyes, the pieces starting to fall into ce. ¡°Someone set me up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking. Scarlett, I deal with corporate sabotage regrly. This has all the hallmarks of a coordinated attack.¡±


    ¡°But who would do this? And why?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what we need to find out. Can you forward me the posts? I have people who can trace the source ounts, find IP addresses.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d do that for me?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± His voice is warm, reassuring. ¡°I also have connections at the health department. Friends who can expedite the investigation, make sure you get results quickly instead of being tied up for weeks.¡±


    Relief floods through me so intensely I have to sit down. ¡°Dorian, I¡­ thank you. I don¡¯t know how to repay you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need <i>to </i>repay me. I¡¯m not doing this as a favor, Scarlett. I¡¯m doing this because I believe in you. Because what you¡¯ve built here matters.¡±


    Tears blur my vision. When was thest time someone believed in me like this? When was thest time someone fought for me instead of expecting me to handle everything alone?


    ¡°The health inspectors were awful,¡± I admit. ¡°They treated me like I was already guilty. Like they¡¯d made up their minds before they even walked in.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, that¡¯s how these things often work. Guilty until proven innocent. But with the right connections, we can speed up the process and get you reopened as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°What if the tests show something wrong? What if I really did make people sick?¡±


    <Chapter 21


    More Rewards >


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll deal with that when it happens. But Scarlett, I¡¯ve been eating your pastries for weeks. If there was a contamination issue, it would have shown up before now.¡±


    His confidence in me is staggering. I¡¯ve been doubting myself all morning, wondering if I missed something, if I¡¯m not as careful as I thought. But Dorian¡¯s certainty steadies me.


    ¡°Send me everything,¡± he continues. ¡°Screenshots of the posts, contact information for the health inspectors, any documentation you have. I¡¯ll make some calls tonight.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whisper. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I did to deserve your help.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to deserve kindness, Scarlett. Sometimes people help because it¡¯s the right thing to do.¡±


    After we hang up, I forward him all the social media posts, watching as more negative reviews appear in real time. Someone is working very hard to destroy my reputation.


    ¡°Mama, who was that?¡± Lily asks, appearing at my elbow.


    ¡°A friend. He¡¯s going to help us figure out what happened.¡±


    ¡°Good. I like him. He makes you smile.¡±


    She¡¯s right. Even in the middle of this nightmare, Dorian¡¯s voice made me feel less alone.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go color while I finish up here?¡± I suggest, not wanting her to overhear any more adult conversations.


    <i>¡°</i>Okay. But Mama? The bakery isn¡¯t really sick, is it? It¡¯s just pretend sick, like when I fake a cough to stay home from school?¡±


    Her innocent question hits too close to home. ¡°Something like that, sweetheart.¡±


    As she settles at a corner table with her coloring books, I start screenshotting every negative post I can find. The pattern bes clearer with each one¨Ctoo simr, too coordinated, too perfectly timed.


    Someone wanted to destroy my bakery. The question is who,


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!

 Rift 22

    Chapter <b>22 </b>


    I wake up to my phone buzzing nonstop. For a moment, I think it¡¯s more hate messages or fake reviews, and my stomach clenches. But when I check the screen, it¡¯s notifications from social media¨Cdozens of them.


    Someone posted a defense of my bakery,


    My hands shake as I read the first post: ¡°I¡¯ve been eating at Sunrise Bakes for months. The owner is meticulous about cleanliness and quality. These suddenints smell like a setup to me. Has anyone actually verified these ims?¡±


    Then another: ¡°My family orders from Sunrise Bakes every week. Never once gotten sick. This feels like someone trying to destroy a small business.¡±


    And another: ¡°The timing is suspicious. All theseints hit at once? From brand new ounts? Something¡¯s not right here.¡±


    Tears blur


    my vision as I scroll throughment afterment from people defending my bakery. Regr customers sharing photos of their favorite pastries, talking about how my bread brightens their morning, how Lily always waves at them through the window.


    I had no idea people cared this much. For six months, I¡¯ve been so focused on perfecting recipes and managing the business that I never realized I was building something bigger¨Camunity.


    Lily pads into my room in her pajamas, rubbing sleepy eyes. ¡°Mama, why are you crying? Is the bakery still pretend sick?¡±


    ¡°Happy tears, sweetheart.¡± I pull her onto the bed beside me. ¡°Look¨Call these people are saying nice things about our bakery.¡±


    She peers at my phone with serious concentration. ¡°They like our bread?¡±


    ¡°They love our bread. And they don¡¯t believe the mean people who said it made them sick.¡±


    ¡°Good. I knew the bread wasn¡¯t really sick.¡± She snuggles against my shoulder. ¡°Can we open again today?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, baby. We have to wait for the official report. But maybe soon.¡±


    After breakfast, I can¡¯t stop checking social media. The tide haspletely turned. Where yesterday there were nothing but usations and demands for refunds, now there¡¯s an outpouring of support. People are sharing their own positive experiences, calling out the fake ounts, demanding justice for my bakery.


    < Chapter 22


    But who started this defense? Who organized this counter¨Ccampaign?


    My phone rings. Dorian.


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°Good morning,¡± his voice is warm, and I can hear the smile in it. ¡°I take it you¡¯ve seen the posts?¡±


    ¡°Dorian, did you do this?¡±


    ¡°I may have reached out to a few regr customers who frequent the bakery. Asked them to share their honest experiences online.¡±


    My chest tightens with emotion. ¡°You organized all this?¡±


    ¡°I simply made a few phone calls. The response was entirely genuine¨Cpeople really do love what you¡¯ve built there.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to thank you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. This is what happens when good people stand up for what¡¯s right.¡±


    Before I can respond, there¡¯s a knock at my door. My heart jumps¨Cis it the health department with more bad news?


    Through the peephole, I see a woman in a business suit holding an official envelope. I open the door cautiously, Lily hiding behind my legs.


    ¡°Ms. Scarlett? I¡¯m Jennifer Walsh from the health department. I have your inspection results.¡±


    My hands shake as I take the envelope. ¡°Already? You said it could take weeks.¡±


    ¡°Expedited processing,¡± she says with a small smile. ¡°Your samples came backpletely clean. No contamination, no vitions. Your facility exceeds all safety standards.¡±


    Relief hits me like a physical wave. ¡°So I can reopen?¡±


    ¡°Immediately. The closure notice has been lifted.¡± She hands me another document. ¡°These are your official results. I¡¯d suggest posting them online to clear your reputation.¡±


    The moment she leaves, I call Dorian.


    ¡°Clean,¡± I breathe into the phone. ¡°Everything came back clean. No vitions at all.¡±


    ¡°I told you,¡± his voice is full of quiet satisfaction. ¡°When can you reopen?¡±


    ¡°Today. Right now, if I want to.¡±


    <Chapter 22


    ¡°Do you want to?¡±


    More Rewards >


    I think about facing the customers who might still believe the lies. About starting over after having my reputation dragged through the mud. About the fear that this could happen again.


    Then I think about Mrs. Patterson¡¯s granddaughter asking for her favorite cupcakes. About Mr. Rodriguez stopping by every morning for his coffee and cinnamon roll. About the young mother who brings her toddler in just to see Lily wave from behind the counter.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I say firmly. ¡°I want to reopen today.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be your first customer.¡±


    Within an hour, I have the official health department report posted across all social media tforms. The results are crystal clear¨Cnot only did my bakery pass inspection, it <i>exceeded </i>standards in every category.


    The response is immediate. Comments flood in congratting me, expressing outrage at the false usations, demanding ountability for whoever tried to destroy my business.


    But then I notice something that makes my blood run cold.


    Several of the fake ounts that posted negative reviews have been deleted entirely. Not just the posts¨Cthe entire ounts are gone. Like someone realized they¡¯d been caught and tried to cover their tracks.


    All except one.


    There¡¯s still one review up, and when I click on the profile, my heart stops.


    The ount was created six months ago. Right around the time I opened my bakery. And while there¡¯s <i>no </i>profile picture, the writing style in the bio is eerily familiar.


    ¡°Small town girl living her best life in the big city. Family means everything to me.¡±


    I know that phrasing. I¡¯ve heard those exact words before.


    My phone buzzes with a text from an unknown number: ¡°Congrattions on clearing your name. Enjoy it while itsts.¡±


    The number is blocked, untraceable. But I don¡¯t need to trace it to know who sent it.


    Virginia.


    She¡¯s been watching me for six months. nning this attack from the moment I opened my doors. And the message makes it clear¨Cthis was just the beginning.


    < Chapter 22


    More Rewards


    I screenshot the threatening text and the remaining fake review, my hands shaking. Then I do something I never thought I¡¯d have the courage to do.


    I dial the police.


    ¡°I need to report cyberbullying and business sabotage,¡± I tell the officer who answers.


    ¡°Someone orchestrated a coordinated attack on my business using fake ounts and false


    health ims.¡±


    ¡°Do you have evidence?¡±


    ¡°Screenshots, witness statements, a pattern of harassment.¡± I take a deep breath. ¡°And I think I know who¡¯s behind it.¡± <fn63e8> Find the newest release on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn63e8>


    As I give my statement over the phone, Lily looks up from her coloring book with worried


    eyes.


    ¡°Mama, are the mean people going to hurt our bakery again?¡±


    I kneel down beside her, smoothing her dark hair. ¡°Not if I can help it, sweetheart. Mama¡¯s going to make sure they can¡¯t hurt us anymore.¡±


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!

 Rift 23

    <i>Virginia¡¯s </i><i>POV </i>


    More Rewards >


    The phone slips from my trembling fingers, ttering against the marble floor of my bedroom. On the screen, post after post defends that pathetic little bakery. My bakery attack -months of nning, fake ounts, bribes to get people to im food poisoning¨Call ruined in less than twenty¨Cfour hours.


    ¡°Sunrise Bakes cleared of all charges.¡±


    ¡°Community supports local baker after false usations.¡±


    ¡°Health Department: Bakery exceeds all safety standards.¡±


    My chest burns with rage. Someone with serious pull organized this counter¨Cattack. Someone who cares enough about Scarlett to move mountains for her. The question eating


    at me is who?


    I snatch my phone off the floor and call the one person who owes me favors.


    ¡°Marcus? The n failed. Someone got the health department to rush the testing.¡±


    ¡°Virginia, I told you this was risky¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want excuses. I need damage control.¡± My voice shakes with barely controlled fury. ¡°Delete everything. The fake ounts, the posts, all of it.¡±


    ¡°Some are already gone. Whoever¡¯s helping her found the connections between the


    ounts.¡±


    Panic ws at my throat. If they can trace the ounts back to me¡­


    ¡°Delete them all. Now.¡±


    But it¡¯s toote. The damage is done in reverse. Instead of destroying Scarlett, I¡¯ve made her a local hero. Themunity darling who overcame sabotage through pure goodness and quality baking.


    I want to scream.


    Instead, I pace my room like a caged animal, mind racing. The attention¨Cthat¡¯s what terrifies me most. Local news picking up the story. ¡°Small Business Fights Back¡± headlines. What if Jasper sees it? What if he recognizes her name and decides to investigate?


    Four years. Four years I¡¯ve had him to myself, convincing him that Scarlett abandoned him,


    ¨C


    <Chapter 23


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    that she never really loved him. If he finds out she¡¯s been here all along, building a life, raising


    his daughter¡­


    My hands shake as I dial his assistant¡¯s number.


    ¡°ke Industries, this is Sarah.¡±


    ¡°Sarah, hi! It¡¯s Virginia.¡± I force sweetness into my voice, the same tone that¡¯s fooled everyone for years. ¡°I need a tiny favor.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Ms. Stone. What can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Jasper¡¯s been working so hardtely. I was thinking maybe he needs a getaway? That conference in Seattle he mentioned, or maybe the resort in Colorado?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s thoughtful of you to look out for him.¡±


    ¡°Also¡­¡± I hesitate, making it sound casual. ¡°You know how he reads those local news articles during coffee? Maybe focus his morning briefings on national business news instead? All those local stories just stress him out.¡±


    ¡°I could set up some filters on his news apps. Keep things more streamlined.¡±


    ¡°Perfect. You¡¯re an angel.¡±


    After hanging up, I stare at my reflection in the vanity mirror. Dark circles under my eyes, worry lines I didn¡¯t have a week ago. This is what Scarlett has done to me. Even from a distance, she¡¯s destroying my peace.


    But filtering Jasper¡¯s news won¡¯t be enough. He has clients, colleagues, business lunches. Someone will mention the bakery story eventually.


    I grab myptop and start researching. Digital marketing firms that can bury search results. Social mediapanies that track keywords. By the time I¡¯m finished, I¡¯ve hired three different agencies to suppress any story mentioning ¡°Sunrise Bakes¡± or ¡°Scarlett.¡±


    It costs a fortune, but James gave me unlimited ess to the family ounts. Money I was supposed <i>to </i>use for ¡°settling in¡± and ¡°building my new life.¡±


    Well, destroying Scarlett¡¯s life is part of building mine.


    But even as I work, dread pools in my stomach. This isn¡¯t sustainable. I can¡¯t control every conversation, every news source, every chance encounter forever.


    The only real solution is making Scarlett disappear. Permanently this time.


    <i>Scarlett¡¯s </i><i>POV </i>


    :


    < Chapter 23


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°Scarlett?¡± ir¡¯s voice shakes through the phone speaker. ¡°Please don¡¯t hang up. I know you hate us, but-¡±


    My throat closes. Four years, and her voice still sounds like home. Still makes me want to curl up and let someone else handle the world for a while.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you,¡± I whisper before I can stop myself.


    ¡°Oh, sweetheart.¡± Her voice breaks. ¡°Are you okay? Are you safe? I¡¯ve worried every single day


    11


    ¡°You worried?¡± The wordse out harsher than I intended. ¡°You chose Virginia. You made that very clear.¡±


    ¡°We made mistakes. Terrible mistakes. But you¡¯re still our daughter-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°No.¡± I cut her off, my chest burning. ¡°Virginia is your daughter. You told me that yourself.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re both our daughters.¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡± I can¡¯t do this. Can¡¯t let her pull me back into caring. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Silence stretches between us. Then, so quietly I almost miss it: ¡°To know if you had the baby.¡±


    My hand instinctively moves to cover Lily, even though she¡¯s across the room coloring. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business anymore.¡±


    ¡°Please. Just¡­ are you happy? Are you both safe?¡±


    The genuine pain in her voice almost breaks me. Almost. But I remember that night too clearly. The way they looked at Virginia like she was a miracle and at me like I was the obstacle preventing their family reunion.


    ¡°Goodbye, ir.¡±


    I hang up and immediately block the number. Whatever guilt they¡¯re feeling now, whatever regret¨Cit¡¯s four years toote.


    ¡°Who was that, Mama?¡± Lily looks up from her coloring book, crayon poised over a purple butterfly.


    ¡°Nobody important.¡±


    But my hands won¡¯t stop shaking.. That voice brought everything flooding back. The love I thought was forever. The family I thought was mine. The life that crumbled the second their real daughter came home.


    316


    <Chapter 23


    My phone buzzes again. This time it¡¯s Chloe, and I answer gratefully.


    ¡°Girl! Have you seen the news coverage?¡±


    ¡°What news coverage?¡±


    More Rewards >


    ¡°You¡¯re famous! Channel 7 picked up your story. ¡®Local Baker Ovees Sabotage with Community Support.¡® You¡¯re trending on social media!¡±


    My stomach drops. ¡°That¡¯s not good news, Chloe.¡±


    ¡°Are you insane? This is amazing publicity. Your bakery¡¯s going to be packed.¡±


    She¡¯s right, but publicity is dangerous. The more attention I get, the higher the chance someone from my past will notice.


    ¡°I cane help today if you¡¯re reopening,¡± Chloe continues. ¡°Seems like you¡¯ll <i>need </i>extra


    hands.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>Actually, yes. And Chloe?¡± My voice catches. ¡°Thank you. For believing in me when nobody


    else did.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what best friends do. Speaking of which¡­¡± Her tone shifts to that matchmaking voice I know too well. ¡°That Dorian guy? The one who saved your bakery?¡±


    ¡°Oh no.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes. Rich, powerful, obviously crazy about you, and from what I saw, gorgeous. You need to go out with him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not ready for dating.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been four years, Scarlett. You¡¯re allowed to be happy.¡±


    Be happy. Like it¡¯s a choice I can just make. Like I can forget four years of marriage to a man who chose another woman every single day.


    ¡°He fought for you<b><i>,</i></b><i>¡± </i>Chloe presses. ¡°When was thest time any man did that?¡±


    Never. Jasper never fought for me. Not once.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°One coffee. That¡¯s all I¡¯m asking. What¡¯s the worst that could happen?¡±


    Famousst words. But looking around my empty bakery, thinking about starting over again,


    part of me wants to try. Not romance¨CI¡¯m nowhere near ready for that. But kindness?


    < Chapter 23


    Someone who sees me as worth protecting?


    ¡°Maybe,¡± I concede.


    ¡°That¡¯s my girl! I¡¯ll text him right now.¡±


    ¡°Chloe, don¡¯t-¡±


    But she¡¯s already hung up, and I know she¡¯s already typing that text.


    Twenty minutester, Dorian calls.


    More Rewards <b>> </b><fnf49e> Chapters first released on ?ovelFind</fnf49e>


    ¡°I hear Chloe has opinions about our friendship,¡± he says, and I can hear the smile in his voice.


    Heat floods my face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. She means well, but-¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s protective. I respect that.¡± His voice turns serious. ¡°Scarlett, I want you <i>to </i>know there¡¯s no pressure. If you¡¯d like coffee sometime, as friends, I¡¯d enjoy that. If not, nothing changes. I¡¯ll still be your customer, still be someone you can call.¡±


    The honesty in his voice catches me off guard. No games, no maniption. Just straightforward interest with clear boundaries.


    ¡°Coffee sounds nice,¡± I hear myself say.


    ¡°Saturday afternoon? There¡¯s a caf¨¦ downtown with decent pastries¨Cthough nothingpared to yours.¡±


    ¡°Saturday works.¡±


    After we hang up, I stare at my phone in shock. Did I just agree to a date? My first since¡­ since before Jasper.


    The thought terrifies and thrills me,


    I flip the bakery sign from ¡°Closed¡± to ¡°Open,¡± and my phone buzzes immediately.


    Unknown number: ¡°Saw the news coverage. Very impressive. Enjoy your moment in the spotlight.¡±


    My blood turns to ice. The writing style, the fake sweetness¨CI know exactly who this is.


    Virginia.

 Rift 24

    <i>(</i><i>Scarlett¡¯s </i><i>POV</i><i>) </i>


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    The afternoon sun filters through the caf¨¦ windows as I watch Lily color at the corner table. She insisted on bringing her entire crayon collection, and now there¡¯s a rainbow explosion across the white tablecloth. Dorian doesn¡¯t seem to mind. If anything, he looks charmed by her artistic chaos.


    ¡°Purple elephants are definitely the best kind,¡± he tells her seriously, examining hertest


    masterpiece.


    Lily beams. ¡°Mama says I can use any colors I want because art doesn¡¯t have rules.¡±


    ¡°Your mama is very wise.¡±


    Something warm spreads through my chest at the easy way he talks to her. No talking down, no forced enthusiasm. Just genuine interest in whatever four¨Cyear¨Cold wisdom she wants to


    share.


    ¡°More coffee?¡± The waitress appears beside our table.


    ¡°Please.¡± I need the caffeine. Between reopening the bakery and staying upte worrying about Virginia¡¯s threats, I¡¯ve barely slept.


    Dorian waits until the waitress leaves before leaning forward slightly. ¡°You look tired. Is


    everything okay?¡±


    I could lie. Smile and say I¡¯m fine, like I always do. But something about his steady gaze


    makes me want to be honest.


    ¡°Just some leftover stress from the whole health department thing.¡± I fidget with my coffee cup. ¡°It¡¯s hard <i>to </i>trust that it¡¯s really over.¡±


    ¡°Has there been more harassment?¡±


    My phone buzzes in my purse, and my stomach clenches, I¡¯ve been getting messages from blocked numbers all week. Nothing directly threatening, just enough to keep me on edge.


    ¡°A few weird texts. Probably nothing.¡±


    Dorian¡¯s expression darkens. ¡°Scarlett, if someone¡¯s targeting you-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m handling it.¡± The wordse out sharper than I intended. ¡°Sorry. I just¡­ I¡¯m used to dealing with things on my own.¡±


    < Chapter 24


    :


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to anymore.¡±


    The simple statement hits me harder than it should. When was thest time someone offered to share my burdens instead of adding to them?


    ¡°Anyway,¡± I say quickly, needing to change the subject. ¡°You mentioned something about your business?¡±


    Dorian nces at Lily, who¡¯s moved on to drawing what appears to be a rainbow unicorn, then back to me. ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to talk to you about this for weeks.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°I own Davidson Chain Supermarkets. Fifteen locations across the state.¡±


    My coffee cup freezes halfway to my lips. ¡°You own Davidson¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°My grandfather started with one store. My father expanded to five. I¡¯ve been working on growing the business since I took over eight years ago.¡±


    I stare at him, pieces clicking into ce. The expensive clothes he wears casually. The way he talks about having ¡°connections¡± like they¡¯re nothing. The confidence thates from never having to worry about money.


    He¡¯s not just sessful. He¡¯s wealthy. Really wealthy.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me before?¡±


    ¡°Because I like the way you look at me when you don¡¯t know.¡± His smile is soft, almost shy. ¡°Like I¡¯m just Dorian who likes your bread. Not Davidson¡¯s heir.¡±


    Heat floods my cheeks. He¡¯s right. I do look at him differently now. Can¡¯t help calcting the distance between my small bakery and his business empire.


    ¡°The reason I¡¯m telling you now,¡± he continues, ¡°is because I have a proposition.¡±


    ¡°What kind of proposition?¡±


    ¡°I want to put your bread in my stores. All fifteen locations.¡±


    The words hit me like a physical blow. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Completely. I¡¯ve done the market research. There¡¯s huge demand for artisanal baked goods. Your quality is exactly what my customers are looking for.¡±


    My mind races. Fifteen stores. That would mean¡­


    :


    ¡°How many loaves are we talking about?¡±


    More Rewards >


    ¡°To start? Maybe two hundred loaves per store, three times a week. That¡¯s six hundred loaves total.¡±


    ¡°Six hundred.¡± The number makes me dizzy. ¡°Dorian, I barely manage fifty loaves a day now<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>


    ¡°You¡¯d need to expand. Hire employees, get industrial ovens, maybe move to a bigger location.¡± He leans back in his chair. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about a hobby bakery anymore, Scarlett. I¡¯m talking about a real business. One that could support you and Lily for life.¡±


    The dream he¡¯s painting is beautiful. Financial security. A real future. The ability <i>to </i>provide for Lily without constantly worrying about making rent.


    But it would also mean changing everything. The personal touch that makes each loaf special. The rtionships with individual customers. The small, intimate space where Lily can do homework while I work.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I want to be that big,¡± I admit.


    Dorian nods like he expected this answer. ¡°I understand. Mass production isn¡¯t for everyone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about the work. I just¡­¡± I search for the right words. ¡°When I started the bakery, it was about creating something meaningful. Each loaf tells a story. If I¡¯m making six hundred


    at a time¡­¡±


    ¡°They be just products instead of art,¡± he finishes.


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°What if we found a middle ground? Maybe start with just two or three stores. See how it


    feels.¡±


    The offer is generous. More than generous. And I know I should be grateful. Should jump at the chance to secure my future.


    But something holds me back.


    ¡°Can I think about it?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Take all the time you need.¡±


    Lily looks up from her drawing. ¡°Mama, I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°We should order food.¡± I reach for the menu, grateful for the distraction.


    ¡°Actually,¡± Dorian checks his watch, ¡°there¡¯s a food truck festival in the park. Lily might enjoy


    < Chapter 24


    that more than caf¨¦ food.¡±


    ¡°Food trucks!¡± Lily bounces in her seat. ¡°Can we, Mama? Please?¡±


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    I look between them¨CDorian¡¯s hopeful expression, Lily¡¯s excitement¨Cand feel something in my chest loosen. When was thest time I did something just for fun?


    ¡°Okay. Food truck festival it is.¡±


    Twenty minutester, we¡¯re walking through the park, Lily skipping between us like she¡¯s imed us both as her personal entertainmentmittee. The festival is bigger than I expected¨Cdozens of colorful trucks selling everything from Korean tacos to gourmet grilled


    cheese.


    ¡°Everything looks so good,¡± Lily deres, spinning in a circle to take it all in.


    ¡°What sounds good to you?¡± Dorian asks her.


    ¡°Ice cream!¡±


    ¡°Food first, then ice cream,¡± I say automatically.


    ¡°How about we split the difference?¡± Dorian points to a truck decorated with cartoon cows.


    ¡°Mac and cheese ice cream.¡±


    Lily¡¯s eyes go wide. ¡°That¡¯s a thing?¡±


    ¡°Apparently.¡±


    We end up with a ridiculous amount of food¨CKorean BBQ bowls, funnel cake, fresh lemonade, and yes, the mac and cheese ice cream, which turns out to be surprisingly good.


    ¡°This is the best day ever,¡± Lily announces, orange cheese sauce decorating her chin.


    I use a napkin <i>to </i>clean her face, my heart full in a way it hasn¡¯t been in years. This feels normal. Like family. Like the kind of Saturday afternoon I used to dream about when I was married to a man who treated weekends like another workday.


    ¡°Look, Mama!¡± Lily points across the park. ¡°There¡¯s a face painter!¡±


    ¡°Maybe after we finish eating,¡± I start to say, but Dorian¡¯s already standing.


    ¡°Come on. Life¡¯s too short to eat responsibly all the time.¡±


    Lily grabs both our hands as we walk toward the face painting booth. Other families are scattered across the grass¨Ccouples with children, grandparents chasing toddlers, teenagers sharing carnival food.


    < Chapter 24


    We look just like them. Just like a normal family having a normal day.


    More Rewards > <fnc8e1> Content originallyes from find¡¤novel</fnc8e1>


    The thought should scare me. Instead, it fills me with something dangerously close to hope.


    ¡°I want to be a butterfly!¡± Lily deres when we reach the front of the line.


    The artist, a college¨Caged girl with purple hair, grins. ¡°I do excellent butterflies. What colors?¡±


    <b>¡°</b><b>All </b>of them!¡±


    As Lily settles into the chair, chattering excitedly about wing patterns, I feel eyes on me. That prickly sensation that makes the hair on my neck stand up.


    I turn casually, scanning the crowd.


    And my heart stops.


    Jasper.


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!


    5


    Get Bonus (Ad) >

 Rift 25

    Chapter <b>25 </b>


    (Scarlett¡¯s POV)


    More Rewards >


    He¡¯s standing by the Korean BBQ truck, maybe fifty yards away, but he hasn¡¯t seen us yet. He¡¯s talking to someone on his phone, gesturing with his free hand.


    ¡°Scarlett?¡± Dorian notices my sudden stillness. ¡°Everything okay?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I just remembered Lily wanted to go on the rides.¡± My voice sounds strained even to my own ears. ¡°There¡¯s a small carnival section on the other side of the park.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m getting butterfly wings!¡± Lily protests.


    ¡°We¡¯lle back after the rides,¡± I promise, already lifting her from the chair. ¡°The artist will still be here.¡±


    The face painter looks confused but shrugs. ¡°I¡¯ll be here until six.¡±


    I force myself to walk calmly toward the opposite end of the park, every nerve screaming at me to run. Dorian falls into step beside us, and I can feel his concerned nces.


    ¡°Are


    you sure you¡¯re alright? You look pale.¡±


    ¡°Just tired. The fresh air will help.¡±


    The carnival rides are small¨Cthe kind meant for young children. A miniature Ferris wheel, spinning teacups, a little train that goes in circles. Perfect for keeping Lily busy while I figure out how to get us out of here without Jasper spotting us.


    ¡°Can I go on the train, Mama? Please?¡± Lily bounces on her toes.


    <i>¡°</i>Of course, sweetheart.¡±


    I pay for a ticket, my hands shaking slightly as I help her into one of the tiny cars. The ride operator, a bored teenager, barely looks up from his phone.


    ¡°It goes around five times,¡± he mutters. ¡°Keep your arms inside.¡±


    I step back to the fence with Dorian, watching Lily wave excitedly as her little train chugs along its track. The motion is soothing, predictable. For the first time in ten minutes, I can breathe.


    ¡°You know, if you don¡¯t want to tell me what¡¯s wrong, that¡¯s fine,¡± Dorian says quietly. ¡°But I¡¯m here if you need someone.¡±


    :


    < Chapter 25


    His kindness makes my chest ache. ¡°It¡¯splicated.¡±


    ¡°Most things worth talking about are.¡±


    More Rewards >


    I¡¯m about to respond when movement catches my eye. Someone approaching the ride area from the path we just took.


    My heart stops.


    Jasper is walking straight toward us, his phone call finished, scanning the small crowd around the rides like he¡¯s looking for someone.


    Looking for me.


    ¡°We need to go,¡± I whisper urgently.


    ¡°What? Lily¡¯s still on the-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Now.¡± I grab Dorian¡¯s arm, pulling him toward a cluster of game booths. ¡°Please, just trust


    me.¡±


    We duck behind a ring toss game, the smell of popcorn and cotton candy thick around us. Through the gaps between stuffed animals hanging as prizes, I watch Jasper approach the


    train ride.


    He stops at the fence, his gaze sweeping over the children on the ride.


    And then he sees her.


    But he¡¯s not looking for me. His gaze stops on the little train, and I watch his expression shift to something softer, more curious.


    He recognizes Lily¨Cnot as his daughter, but as the little girl from the bakery. The owner¡¯s daughter who sometimes waves at customers through the window.


    ¡°We need to go,¡± I whisper urgently to Dorian.


    ¡°What? Lily¡¯s still on the-¡±


    ¡°Please, just trust me.¡±


    I pull him behind a nearby game booth, my heart hammering as I watch Jasper approach the train ride. He leans against the fence, a small smile ying on his lips as he watches the children go around in circles.


    When Lily¡¯s cares around again, she spots him and waves enthusiastically. ¡°Hi! Are you here for the rides too?¡±


    < Chapter 25


    Jasper¡¯s smile widens. ¡°Just watching. You look like you¡¯re having fun.¡±


    ¡°I am! This is the best day ever!¡± Lily calls as her car moves past.


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    There¡¯s something in Jasper¡¯s expression as he watches her¨Ca gentleness I haven¡¯t seen in years. The way he used to look at stray cats or children in the grocery <i>store </i>when he thought no one was watching.


    But there¡¯s something else too. A strange fascination, like he can¡¯t quite <i>look </i>away.


    My chest tightens with panic. What if he sees it? The resemnce everyone alwaysmented on before I left? The way she scrunches her nose when sheughs, just like he does? The stubborn set of her jaw when she¡¯s concentrating?


    ¡°She¡¯s a sweet kid,¡± I hear him say to a woman standing nearby, the parent of a child on the ride perhaps. ¡°Very polite.¡±


    ¡°That she is.¡± The woman replies, smiling fondly.


    Jasper nods, but he doesn¡¯t move away from the fence. He stays there, watching Lily with an intensity that makes my skin crawl with anxiety.


    When the ride stops, I expect him to leave. Instead, he stays put as Lily climbs out of her train


    <b>car</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°That was so fun!¡± she deres, running towards him. <fnbd84> Official source is FindN()vel</fnbd84>


    I nearly curse at the sight. Why is she running towards him? I don¡¯t remember them being so


    familiar with each other.


    Did Jasper get close to her behind my back? That¡¯s ridiculous. He doesn¡¯t even know who


    she is.


    Violet Moon


    <i>#</i>Vote#!

 Rift 26

    (Jasper¡¯s POV)


    ¡°Mr. ke, I assure you our park meets all the requirements stated on your proposal. You won¡¯t suffer a loss investing in us.¡± Mark rke, reiterates as I scan the ce and see the little girl from the bakery.


    She is alone on the train ride, and something about that pulls at my chest. I shouldn¡¯t care. She¡¯s just some random kid whose mother makes decent bread. But I find myself walking toward the fence anyway, drawn by something I can¡¯t name.


    She waves at me when her cares around, the same enthusiastic greeting she gave me that day. ¡°Hi! Are you here for the rides too?¡±


    ¡°Just watching,¡± I tell her, surprised by how easily the smilees. ¡°You look like you¡¯re having fun.¡± <fn978a> The rightful source is FindN()vel</fn978a>


    ¡°I am! This is the best day ever!¡±


    There¡¯s pure joy in her voice, the kind I haven¡¯t heard in¡­ God, I can¡¯t remember how long. When did everything be so heavy? Soplicated?


    I stay at the fence longer than I should, watching her little hands grip the steering wheel of her train car like she¡¯s driving something important. She reminds me of someone, but I can¡¯t ce who.


    The ride stops, and she climbs out, running straight toward me instead of looking for her parents. My chest tightens with unexpected protectiveness.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your mama?¡± I ask, scanning the crowd.


    ¡°She¡¯s getting snacks with Dorian.¡± She says his name like they¡¯re old friends, and something cold settles in my stomach. ¡°Are <i>you </i>here by yourself too?¡±


    ¡°Kind of.¡± I crouch down to her level. ¡°Your name¡¯s Lily, right?¡±


    ¡°Right! You remembered!¡± She smiles, tilting her head, studying my face with those serious brown eyes. ¡°You look sad. Are you okay?¡±


    The observation hits me like a punch. When did a four¨Cyear¨Cold be more perceptive than the adults in my life?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I lie. ¡°Just thinking about work.¡±


    Id think about ice cream


    instead. That always makes me happy.¡±


    Augh escapes before I can stop it. ¡°Ice cream, huh?¡±


    ¡°Mama says when we¡¯re sad, we can choose to think about good things. Like puppies and ice cream and butterfly wings.¡± She gestures to her face where half¨Cfinished face paint streaks across one cheek. ¡°I was gonna be a butterfly, but then we had <i>to </i><i>go </i>on rides.¡±


    ¡°Butterfly wings sound pretty special.¡±


    ¡°They are! Do you want to see my drawing? I made it for Mama, but I can show you too.¡±


    Before I can answer, she¡¯s digging in a small backpack, pulling out a crumpled piece of paper. The drawing is typical four¨Cyear¨Cold art¨Cstick figures under a rainbow, a house with a crooked door, and what might be a dog or a very strange cat.


    ¡°This is me and Mama,¡± she exins, pointing to two stick figures holding hands. ¡°And this is our house. And this is Mr. Whiskers.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Whiskers?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not real yet, but Mama says maybe someday we can get a cat.¡± Her face scrunches up in concentration. ¡°Do you have pets?¡±


    ¡°No. I travel too much for work.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s sad.¡±


    The simple statement cuts deeper than any business rival¡¯s insult ever has. That¡¯s sad. When did my life be¡­<i>so </i>sad?


    I used to have Scarlett waiting for me. We used to have dinners together, conversations that weren¡¯t about Virginia¡¯stest crisis or business mergers. Sometime along the way, I stopped appreciating what I had and when I realized what I lost, it was already toote.


    ¡°You¡¯re really good at drawing,¡± I tell Lily, needing to change the subject.


    ¡°Mama taught me. She¡¯s good at everything.¡± Pride shines in her voice. ¡°She makes the best bread in the whole world, and she tells the best stories, and she gives the best hugs when I have bad dreams.¡±


    Something twists in my chest. The way she talks about her mother¡­ it¡¯s pure love.


    Uplicated, fierce, protective love.


    ¡°She sounds wonderful.¡±


    :


    < Chapter 26


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°She is. She works really hard, but she always has time for me.¡± Lily¡¯s expression grows serious. ¡°Some kids at daycare say their daddies don¡¯t have time for them because work is more important. But Mama says love should alwayse first.¡±


    The words hit like a physical blow. Love should alwayse first. How many times did I choose work over Scarlett? How many times did I choose Virginia¡¯s manufactured crises over my wife¡¯s genuine needs?


    ¡°Your mama is very smart,¡± I manage.


    ¡°The smartest.¡± She carefully folds her drawing back up. ¡°Are <i>you </i>married?¡±


    The question shouldn¡¯t hurt, but it does. ¡°It¡¯splicated.¡±


    ¡°Adults always say that when they mean ¡®yes but we¡¯re not happy about it.¡± She gives me a knowing look that¡¯s far too mature for her age. ¡°Mama saysplicated just means someone¡¯s not telling the truth.¡±


    Christ. This kid is going to be dangerous when she grows up.


    ¡°Sometimes grown¨Cup feelings are hard to exin,¡± I try.


    ¡°Not really. Either you love someone or you don¡¯t. Either you¡¯re nice to them or you¡¯re not.¡± She shrugs like it¡¯s the simplest thing in the world. ¡°Mama says the best way to show love is by choosing the person over and over, even when it¡¯s hard.¡±


    Choosing the person over and over. When was thest time I chose Scarlett? When was thest time I put her first, made her feel valued, showed her she mattered more than everything else?


    Never. The answer is never.


    I was so busy nursing my wounded pride about the arranged marriage, so focused on proving


    I wasn¡¯t some charity case, that I forgot the most important thing: Scarlett chose me too. Every day for three years, she chose me. And I threw it all away for¡­what? My ego? Virginia¡¯s maniptions?


    ¡°Lily!¡± A man¡¯s voice calls from somewhere in the crowd. ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Dorian,¡± she exins<b>, </b>waving toward a tall man approaching with cotton candy in both hands. ¡°He¡¯s really nice. He makes Mama smile.¡±


    The words hit like ice water. He makes Mama smile. When was thest time I made Scarlett smile? Really smile, not the polite, careful expression she wore around me toward the end?


    ¡°I should probably go find him,¡± Lily says, but she doesn¡¯t move immediately. Instead, she


    < Chapter 26


    More Rewards


    looks up at me with those serious eyes again. ¡°Will you be okay? You still look sad.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, sweetheart. You go have fun with your mama and¡­ Dorian.¡±


    ¡°Okay. But if you want to talk to someone, Mama¡¯s really good at listening. She listens to all my problems.¡± She pauses, considering. ¡°Maybe she could listen to your problems too.¡±


    The innocent suggestion makes my throat tight.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± I tell her, knowing it¡¯s a lie.


    She gives me one more concerned look, then runs toward the man with the cotton candy. I watch her go, noting how easily she takes his hand, how naturally he amodates her smaller steps.


    I fail to see his face, but they look¡­ right together. Like a family.


    The realization burns through me like acid. Has Scarlett moved on? Has she found someone who puts her first, who makes time for our child, who probably never leaves them waiting while he runs off to handle someone else¡¯s drama?


    I turn to leave, needing to get away from this perfect family tableau, when something stops me cold.


    A woman¡¯sugh. Light, genuine, full of joy.


    And so familiar, it makes my heart skip a beat.


    I turn back, scanning the crowd more carefully this time, and my heart stopspletely when I see her<i>. </i>


    There, standing by the game booths, partially hidden behind hanging prizes, is my wife.


    Scarlett.


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!


    <i>¡± </i>


    7

 Rift 27

    (Jasper¡¯s POV)


    More Rewards >


    I know when she sees me. I can tell by the way she freezes like a deer caught in headlights, her face going white, her eyes widening with panic, guilt, and something else, taking over them. For one moment, our eyes meet across the distance.


    And then she¡¯s moving, practically running, to exit the park.


    ¡°Scarlett!¡± I call after her, my voice carrying over the carnival noise, determination fueling every step as I break into a run behind her.


    Oh, no she¡¯s not.


    She¡¯s not disappearing again.


    Not this time.


    Not when I finally found her.


    I catch up to her just as she reaches the park entrance, my lungs burning from the sprint. ¡°Scarlett, wait!¡±


    She stops but doesn¡¯t turn around. Her shoulders are rigid, her whole body screaming tension.


    ¡°Please,¡± I breathe, trying to catch my breath. ¡°Just¡­ please don¡¯t run.¡±


    Finally, she turns. The woman standing before me isn¡¯t the Scarlett I remember. This version is stronger, harder around the edges. Her face is carefully nk, but I can see the storm brewing in her eyes.


    Four years. Four f*****g years, and she¡¯s here. She¡¯s been here this whole time.


    ¡°What do you want, Jasper?¡±


    The coldness in her voice hits me like ice water. This isn¡¯t the warm, loving woman who used to light up when I walked through the door. This is a stranger wearing my wife¡¯s face.


    But it¡¯s still her. Still my Scarlett underneath all that armor she¡¯s built.


    ¡°I want to talk to you.¡± I keep my voice gentle, non¨Cthreatening. The way I should have talked to her years ago. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you.¡±


    She lets out a bitterugh that cuts right through me. ¡°Have you? Really?¡±


    <Chapter 27


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve been to Nashville dozens of times-


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°How long?¡± Her voice is sharp as ss. ¡°How long after I left did you start looking?¡±


    I open my mouth, then close it. Because the truth is ugly. I waited. Convinced she was just throwing a tantrum, that she¡¯de crawling back like she always did.


    Except she didn¡¯t. And by the time I realized she was serious, she was gone.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡± Her smile is cold, nothing like the one from four years ago.


    She shifts, and I notice for the first time a man standing next to her, <i>so </i>naturally, it feels as if he belongs there. As if he¡¯s been standing there for a while now.


    My chest constricts. ¡°Who is he?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± <fnde62> The source of th?s content is findnovel</fnde62>


    ¡°The hell it¡¯s not. You¡¯re my wife-¡±


    ¡°I was your wife.¡± The words cut deep. ¡°Past tense. Please remember that.¡±


    ¡°Scarlett, please.¡± I force myself to soften my tone, to push down the jealousy wing at my throat. ¡°Can we just talk? Five minutes. That¡¯s all I¡¯m asking.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about between us anymore.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s everything to talk about.¡± I take a careful step closer, noting how she doesn¡¯t back away. That has <i>to </i>mean something, right? ¡°I know I hurt you. I know I was an ass, and I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so f*****g sorry.¡±


    Something flickers across her face¨Cpain, maybe. But it¡¯s gone before I can be sure.


    <i>¡°</i>Your apology is four <i>years </i><i>too </ite.¡±


    ¡°I know. But I¡¯m here now<i>. </i>I <i>found </i>you, and I want to make this right.¡±


    ¡°Make what right? There¡¯s nothing left <i>to </i>fix, Jasper. We¡¯re done. We¡¯ve been done for a long time now<i>. </i>Shouldn¡¯t the divorce papers have made that clear?¡±


    The <i>coldness </i>of her tone makes my stomach drop, but I refuse to ept it. She loves me. She has loved me for years. I know this better than anyone. How can she just forget and let go? That kind of love doesn¡¯t just disappear.


    So this has to be an act. It has <i>to </i>be. She¡¯s trying to hurt me the way I hurt her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t mean that.¡±


    < Chapter 27


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°Don¡¯t I?¡± She tilts her head, studying me like I¡¯m a stranger. ¡°You seem confused. Let me make this clear for you¨CI¡¯ve moved on. I have a new life now. One that doesn¡¯t include you.¡±


    She deliberately reaches for the man¡¯s hand, threading their fingers together. The gesture is intimate, practiced. Like they¡¯ve done it a thousand times before.


    The sight makes me want to throw up.


    ¡°Scarlett-¡±


    ¡°This is Dorian,¡± she continues, her voice getting stronger. ¡°He¡¯s¡­ important to me.¡±


    Important. Not boyfriend. Not partner. She¡¯s still figuring out what to call him. As I guessed,


    this must be an act.


    ¡°How long?¡± The questiones out rougher than I intended. Even though I¡¯m convinced she¡¯s just acting to hurt me, I can¡¯t stand the sight of her hand in another man¡¯s.


    ¡°How long what?¡±


    ¡°How long have you been seeing him?¡±


    She stares at me for a long moment, like she¡¯s debating whether to answer. ¡°Long enough to know he¡¯ll treat me with more respect than you ever have.¡±


    That hurt. A lot. But I don¡¯t show it, because it¡¯s true. ¡°That¡¯s not an answer.¡±


    ¡°Your problem. I don¡¯t need to answer any of your questions.¡±


    The man¨CDorian¨Cclears his throat. ¡°Scarlett, can we go now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She squeezes his hand tighter. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Scarlett, wait-¡±


    ¡°Jasper.¡± Her eyes meet mine, and for just a second, I see a sh of the old Scarlett. The one who used to look at me like I was her entire world. ¡°It¡¯s over. There¡¯s nothing for you here


    anymore.¡±


    I want to say you¡¯re wrong, there¡¯s you. But the words don¡¯te out.


    My throat feels dry, clogged up, pain searing my insides into moltenva. This can¡¯t be happening. She can¡¯t mean this.


    ¡°You loved me.¡±


    ¡°I did. Once. But that was before you showed me exactly how little I meant to you.¡±


    < Chapter 27


    :.


    More Rewards >


    ¡°You meant everything to me-¡±


    ¡°I meant nothing!¡± The words explode out of her, raw and painful. ¡°If I¡¯d meant anything, you wouldn¡¯t have left me on that highway. You wouldn¡¯t have brought her into our home, into our


    bed-¡±


    ¡°She was never in our bed-¡±


    ¡°She was in my clothes, Jasper. My pajamas. Sitting in my spot on our couch.¡± Her voice breaks slightly, and I feel gutted. ¡°While I was carrying your child.¡±


    Your child.


    Our baby. The one I never got to meet¡­


    ¡°Where¡­¡± I start to ask, then stop. The cold sneer on her lips, the ridicule in her eyes, it¡¯s all too much. Without saying a word, she made me feel like s**t.


    I never asked about the child before. Never cared to, always believing it would enter this world safe and sound as long as she wanted. Or rather, knowing how much she loved me, I took it for granted that she would never let anything happen to the baby as it would be her only leverage over me. The only way for her to keep me tied to her for life.


    Because I knew how much she loved me, I never doubted she would safely deliver the baby, if only to secure my affection.


    Now, though, I¡¯m not so sure. Never did I anticipate a day woulde where I would hesitate to ask her about the baby, our child, for fear of hearing her say it couldn¡¯t make it.


    What if she had a difficultbor? God! I don¡¯t even know what kind ofbor she had, what kind of situation she was in. If her condition was good, or not. Did she have a natural delivery, or¡­


    Scarlett can hate me. But she won¡¯t direct her hatred towards me on an innocent life. So I don¡¯t even question if she aborted the baby. I know she isn¡¯t capable of doing something like that. Even if she hates me to the bones.


    But seeing the coldness in her eyes, I can¡¯t bring myself to ask the question I want to know


    most.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I say instead, forcing down the questions about our child. ¡°For all of it. For leaving you that night, for not seeing what Virginia was doing, for being too proud to give us a chance when it mattered.¡±


    Her mask slips, and for just a second, I see the woman I married underneath all that pain.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now.¡±


    <Chapter 27


    ¡°It matters to me.¡±


    :


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡± She straightens her shoulders, rebuilding the walls around her. ¡°I¡¯m not that girl anymore, Jasper. I¡¯m not the woman who waited by the door for you toe home, the one who made excuses for you or pretended everything was fine when it wasn¡¯t. I¡¯ve moved on, and so should you.¡±


    ¡°Scarlett, please-¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, Jasper.¡±


    The finality in her voice makes my chest ache, but I force myself to stay calm. To not reach out, grab her, and make a scene that will push her further away.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t over,¡± is all I say after her as she turns to walk away.


    She pauses, looking back over her shoulder. ¡°Oh, yes, it is. It¡¯s been over for four years now, Jasper.¡±


    Then she¡¯s gone, walking away with another man¡¯s hand in hers that makes me want to punch a wall until I¡¯m all bruised and numb.


    <

 Rift 28

    <i>(</i><i>Jasper¡¯s </i><i>POV</i><i>) </i>


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    Four years of searching, four years of hoping, and when I finally find her, she¡¯s holding another man¡¯s hand.


    Bullshit.


    The Scarlett I know, the woman who cried when she identally stepped on a spider, doesn¡¯t just stop loving someone. That kind of love doesn¡¯t disappear overnight.


    She¡¯s angry. She has every right to be. But this cold, distant version of her? That¡¯s not real. That¡¯s just armor she¡¯s built to protect herself.


    I can work with anger. I can fix anger.


    By the time I pull into the driveway, my mind is already spinning with ns. I need to find out where she¡¯s living, what she¡¯s been doing these past four years. I need to understand how to get through to her.


    The house feels too quiet when I walk in. Virginia¡¯s heels click against the marble floor as she appears in the foyer, her face all fake concern.


    ¡°Jasper? You look upset. Is everything okay?¡±


    I brush past her without answering, heading straight for my office. I need myptop, my phone. I need to start digging.


    ¡°Jasper, wait.¡± She follows me, her voice taking on that whiny quality that used to make me drop everything tofort her. Now it just grates against my nerves. ¡°You¡¯re scaring me. What happened?¡±


    ¡°I found Scarlett.¡±


    The words hang in the air between us. Virginia freezes in the doorway, her face going pale.


    ¡°You¡­ what?¡±


    ¡°I found her. She¡¯s been here this whole time, running some bakery downtown.¡± I boot up myptop, fingers already moving across the keyboard. ¡°Sunrise Bakes. How the hell did I miss


    this?<b>¡± </b>


    The taste of the bread, it¡¯s hers for goodness¡¯s sake!


    The search results pop up immediately. Photos of artisanal bread, glowing reviews, articles


    <Chapter 28


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    about a local baker making waves in themunity. And there, in several of the photos, is my wife.


    She looks different. Stronger. In a green hijab and an apron covered in flour, smiling at the camera like a radiant soul.


    ¡°This is her,¡± I murmur, clicking through photo after photo. ¡°This is what she¡¯s been doing.¡± And I missed it all.


    I missed the biggest milestone of her life.


    Virginia appears behind my chair, her reflection ghostly in theputer screen. ¡°<i>Are </i>you sure it¡¯s her?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± I click on another article, this one about sessful female entrepreneurs. Scarlett¡¯s picture is front and center, the caption reading ¡®Local Baker Rises from Nothing to Build Thriving Business.¡®


    From nothing. Because I left her with nothing. What the hell have I been doing with my life?


    ¡°The articles are all recent,¡± Virginia says quietly, reading over my shoulder. ¡°From the past


    two months.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I scroll down, looking for more information. ¡°Looks like she started small, then opened the physical location about three months ago.¡±


    There¡¯s a video interview embedded in one of the articles. I click y before I can think better


    of it.


    Scarlett appears on screen, standing in her bakery. She¡¯s talking to a reporter about her journey, her voice confident in a way I¡¯ve never heard before.


    ¡°I started baking as a way <i>to </i>cope with some difficult times in my life,¡± she says, her hands moving gracefully as she shapes dough. ¡°There¡¯s something therapeutic about creating something from nothing. About making sweets that bringfort to people.¡±


    The camera pans across her bakery, showing the warm lighting, the disy cases full of golden pastries, the small tables where customers sit with coffee cups in her hands.


    ¡°It looks like you have help,¡± the reporterments as a little girl runs through the frame, chasing what appears to be a cat.


    Scarlettughs, the sound making my chest ache. ¡°That¡¯s Lily. Her mother works for me, and sometimes shees in after daycare. She¡¯s be our unofficial mascot.¡±


    Lily. The little girl from the park.


    <Chapter 28


    ¡°She¡¯s adorable. Does she help with the baking too?¡±


    she¡¯s very


    ¡°Oh yes, approval.¡±


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    serious about quality control. Nothing leaves this kitchen without her


    The video ends, and I sit back in my chair, processing. <i>So </i>Scarlett has been back for three


    months.


    Three months in the same city, and I knew nothing about it.


    It seems I need to investigate the people I¡¯ve been paying. Such low quality of skill doesn¡¯t meet the benefit they¡¯ve been receiving as elites in their circle.


    And if there¡¯s one thing I hate more than being coerced, it¡¯s being deceived.


    Virginia¡¯s handnds on my shoulder, her touch cold through my shirt. ¡°Jasper, maybe you should leave her alone. It sounds like she¡¯s happy.¡±


    I spin around to face her, something dangerous rising in my chest. ¡°Happy? You think I should just walk away because she¡¯s happy? Let some other man have what¡¯s mine?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not yours anymore-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°The hell she¡¯s not.¡± I stand up so fast my chair rolls backward. ¡°She¡¯s my wife. The mother of my child. I¡¯m not walking away from that even if she sues me.¡±


    Virginia¡¯s face crumples, tears starting to flow. ¡°But what about me? What about us? I thought¡­ after all this time, I thought¡­¡±


    ¡°You thought what? That I would make you my wife?¡± I snap, the wording out harsh, incredulous. ¡°There is <i>no </i>us, Virginia. There never was. Scarlett is my one and only wife. And that fact will never change.¡±


    ¡°But you chose me! That night, <i>you </i>chose me over her.¡±


    The memory hits like a p. Her panic attack, Scarlett begging me to stay, the choice I made that destroyed everything.


    That was the biggest mistake of my life.


    ¡°And I regret <b>it</b>,¡± I say quietly. ¡°From the moment Scarlett left, I realized what an i***t I was.¡±


    She breaks <i>into </i>tears, sobbing, coughing intermittently, the kind of dramatic sobs that used to send me running <i>to </ifort her. Now all I feel is irritation.


    ¡°Virginia, stop. Just¡­ stop.¡±


    <Chapter 28


    More Rewards >


    ¡°I love you!¡± The wordse out raw, desperate. ¡°I¡¯ve always loved you, and you know it. Why can¡¯t you love me back?¡±


    Because you¡¯re not her. Because you never were her. Because even when I was too stupid to see it, my heart already knew the difference.


    But I don¡¯t say that. Instead, I grab my keys from the desk and head out the door.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Virginia¡¯s voice is thick with tears.


    ¡°To tell James and ir that their daughter is alive and well and living twenty minutes away.¡±


    The drive to Scarlett¡¯s parents¡® house gives me time to think about how to break this news. They¡¯ve been worried sick for four years, wondering if she was safe, if she was happy, if she


    was even alive.


    ir answers the door, her face lighting up with hope the way it always does when someone unexpected shows up.


    ¡°Jasper! Is everything okay? You look¡­¡±


    ¡°I found her,¡± I say without preamble. ¡°I found Scarlett.¡±


    The color drains from ir¡¯s face. She grabs the doorframe for support.


    ¡°James!¡± she calls over her shoulder, her voice shaking. ¡°James,e here. Now.¡±


    He appears within seconds, still wearing his reading sses, a book in his hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ir, you look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost.¡±


    ¡°He found her,¡± ir whispers. ¡°He found Scarlett.¡±


    James drops his book.


    ¡°Where?¡± he demands, moving closer. ¡°Where is she? Is she okay?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine. More than fine, actually.¡± I follow them into the living room, barely able to contain my excitement. ¡°She¡¯s been in the city this whole time, running a bakery.¡±


    ¡°A bakery?¡± ir¡¯s eyes fill with tears. ¡°She always loved baking. Remember, James? She used to make those little cookies when she was stressed about exams.¡±


    ¡°Is she¡­¡± James clears his throat, struggling with emotion. ¡°Is she happy?¡±


    ¡°She seems to be. The business is sessful, she has employees, she¡¯s built a real life for herself.¡±


    <Chapter 28


    More Rewards


    ¡°Employees?¡± Virginia speaks up from behind me, her voice carefully neutral. I can¡¯t say I¡¯m surprised she followed me here, because I¡¯m not. She¡¯s stuck with me since Scarlett¡¯s disappearance. ¡°What kind of employees?¡± <fna7ce> Latest content published on F?nd-Novel</fna7ce>


    ¡°None you should care about.¡± I walk into the house, settling into a chair.


    ir and James exchange a look I can¡¯t read.


    ¡°And Scarlett?¡± ir asks carefully. ¡°Did you meet her?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I smile, feeling bitter at the memory of her cold dismissal, the way she looked right through me, makes my chest tight.


    ¡°And how did she seem?¡±


    ¡°Angry,¡± I admit. ¡°And rightfully so. I hurt her, we all did. But I¡¯m not giving up. I¡¯ll convince her, bring her back into my life again.¡±


    ¡°Jasper,¡± James says slowly, ¡°it¡¯s wonderful you found Scarlett. But don¡¯t forget. She left on her own. No one forced her to.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my wife. She left because I didn¡¯t do well enough.¡±


    ¡°No. She left because she knew she wasn¡¯t good enough. She was your wife, but not anymore,¡± Virginia again. ¡°You said she moved on. Maybe you should too.¡±


    The suggestion makes something dark and possessive rise in my chest. ¡°I¡¯m not moving on. She¡¯s mine, and I¡¯m getting her back.¡±


    ¡°But if she¡¯s happy-¡± ir starts.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be happier with me.¡± The certainty in my voice surprises even me. ¡°I know I screwed up. I know I have a lot <i>to </i>make up for. But that¡¯s not enough to destroy what we had. We belong together.¡±


    James leans back in his chair, studying me with those sharp eyes that always made me nervous when I was younger.


    ¡°And what if she says no? What if she¡¯s really done with you?¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll change her mind.¡±


    Virginia makes a small sound from the couch, like a wounded animal. I nce at her, noting the way her hands are clenched in herp, her face pale.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± ir asks, following my gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Virginia says quickly. ¡°Just tired. It¡¯s been a long day.¡±


    But we all know she isn¡¯t okay.


    We all know this is just the calm before the storm. Once Scarlett returns¡­.


    More Head*


    ¡°Virginia has been by your side since Scarlett¡¯s disappearance. I hope you won¡¯t let her down.¡± James says, but I¡¯m no longer the young man from before.


    His words wield no force, his cold face doesn¡¯t impose on me the same pressure it did


    before.


    And recalling how Scarlett left, I make no effort to hide the threat in my voice. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I will have to let her down, James. Because once Scarlettes back, she will be my wife. And I expect Virginia to apologize to her for what she did in the past.¡±


    Violet Moon


    #Vote #1


    ¿ï


    10

 Rift 29

    (Jasper¡¯s POV)


    The silence that follows my words is thick enough to cut with a knife. James¡¯s face hardens, his jaw working like he¡¯s chewing on something bitter. The old me would have backed down, would have apologized for overstepping.


    But I¡¯m not that man anymore. Not after seeing what my cowardice cost me.


    ¡°Jasper,¡± ir¡¯s voice cuts through the tension, soft but firm. ¡°Please. Let¡¯s not fight about this. We¡¯re all just trying to figure out how to move forward.¡±


    She moves between James and me like she¡¯s done a thousand times before, the peacemaker in a family that¡¯s been broken for too long.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I say, forcing my voice to soften. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just¡­ I need you <i>to </i>understand that Scarlett is my priority now. She always should have been.¡±


    The admission tastes like ash in my mouth because it¡¯s true. All those years I spent trying to prove I wasn¡¯t some charity case, trying to show everyone I could stand on my own two feet. And for what? To lose the one person who actually mattered?


    ¡°We understand,¡± ir says quietly. ¡°We all made mistakes four years ago.¡±


    I look at James, waiting for him to agree, to show some remorse for how they treated their own daughter. But his face remains cold, unreadable.


    This is the man I once respected, the man whose approval I desperately wanted. The man who funded my education and demanded I marry his daughter in return. I used to think he loved Scarlett, that his conditions were just his way of protecting her.


    Now I see the truth. He never saw Scarlett as his real daughter. She was just a ceholder


    until Virginia came home.


    The realization makes me sick.


    ¡°You know what the worst part is?¡± I say, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I kept Virginia¡¯s secret from Scarlett. When we found out Virginia was your biological daughter, she begged me not to tell Scarlett right away. Said she needed time to figure out how to break the news.¡±


    ir¡¯s face crumbles. ¡°Jasper-¡±


    ¡°I thought I was being kind. Protecting Virginia from an awkward situation.¡± Iugh, but there¡¯s no humor in it. ¡°I was such an j***t. Scarlett deserved to know the truth from her


    :


    < Chapter 29


    husband, not find out from you two in some family meeting.¡±


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    The memory of that day still haunts me. The way Scarlett¡¯s face went white when she realized everyone had been lying to her. The way she looked at me like I was a stranger.


    ¡°She trusted me,¡± I continue, my voice breaking slightly. ¡°And I chose Virginia over her. Again.¡±


    Virginia shifts on the couch, and I catch a glimpse of something in her eyes. Satisfaction? The emotion is gone before I can catch it, and I wonder if it was just my vision.


    ¡°Jasper, you were trying to do the right thing-¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I cut her off. ¡°I had a misguided sense of responsibility. Just like I always did when it


    came to the two of you.¡±


    James clears his throat, clearly ufortable with the direction this conversation is taking. ¡°What¡¯s done is done. The question now is what happens next.¡±


    ¡°What happens next is to get my wife back.¡±


    ¡°Even if she doesn¡¯t want you back?¡± The same question againes from Virginia, her voice so soft it¡¯s almost innocent. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s expecting, why she keeps asking the same question despite my answer being the same.


    But there¡¯s something underneath the tone with which she asks this time that makes my skin


    crawl.


    ¡°Even if she doesn¡¯t want me back.¡±


    Virginia¡¯s smile is small, almost pitying. ¡°Jasper, you know Scarlett better than anyone. When she makes up her mind about something, when she decides she¡¯s done¡­ that¡¯s it. She doesn¡¯t look back.¡±


    Her words hit hard because they¡¯re true. Scarlett isn¡¯t someone who makes decisions lightly. When she left four years ago, she meant it. When she told me earlier that it was over, she <fn6167> Checktest chapters at find?novel</fn6167>


    meant that too.


    But I can¡¯t ept it. I won¡¯t.


    ¡°People change,¡± I say stubbornly.


    ¡°Do they?¡± Virginia leans forward slightly. ¡°Tell me, when you saw her today, did she seem like the same Scarlett who used to wait by the door for you? The one who would forgive you anything just to keep the peace?¡±


    The answer is no, and we both know it. The woman I saw today was harder, colder. She


    <Chapter 29


    More Rewards >


    looked at me like I was nothing.


    ¡°That¡¯s just her protecting herself¡ª¡±


    ¡°Or maybe it¡¯s her finally seeing you clearly.¡± Virginia¡¯s voice remains gentle, but her words <b>are </b>poison. ¡°Maybe four years away from you showed her what she was missing. What she could have instead.¡±


    < Chapter 30


    :

 Rift 30

    (Virginia¡¯s POV)


    I watch Jasper¡¯s face crumble as my words sink in, and I have to fight to keep from feeling smug, from showing the satisfaction on my face.


    Perfect. The more he suffers, the better I feel. The more he questions, the easier it would be to control everything.


    ¡°Virginia,¡± ir says sharply, and I immediately shift my expression to one of regret, letting tears gather in my eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to upset anyone. I just¡­ I¡¯ve watched Jasper suffer for four years after Scarlett left, wondering where she was, if she was okay. I don¡¯t want to see him get hurt again.¡±


    The performance works perfectly. ir¡¯s expression softens, and even James looks slightly upset at Jasper¡¯s earlier coldness.


    But Jasper¡­ Jasper is staring at me with something that looks dangerously close to suspicion.


    It seems I need to be more careful in the future. More subtle with my actions not to get caught. Jasper is too sharp for his own good.


    ¡°You¡¯re right though,¡± I continue, my voice breaking slightly. ¡°Scarlett always was stronger than the rest of us gave her credit for. If she¡¯s built a new life, found someone who makes her happy¡­¡± I trail off, dabbing at my eyes with a tissue. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so selfish to destroy what she built. I mean I want her to be happy. And if that happiness lies with someone else¡­¡±


    I shrug helplessly.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t moved on. She can¡¯t have.¡±


    ¡°Jasper,¡± I say gently, ¡°you didn¡¯t see the way she looked at that man. Dorian.¡± I let his name linger in the air like a curse. ¡°They looked¡­ close,fortable together.¡±


    His hands clench into fists, and I know I¡¯ve hit the mark.


    ¡°Since you saw Scarlett, then you must¡¯ve also met him?¡± I press, taking a shot at the chance that Scarlett would have the man around after the incident with her bakery. I refuse to believe she solved the issue on her own. And if he¡¯s the one who helped her¡­she would at least invite him out to thank him for his help, right? ¡°This Dorian. He seemed capable?¡±


    ¡°You met him?¡± Jasper asks, narrowing his eyes as he stares at me.


    :


    <Chapter 30


    s**t.


    I got carried away. I can¡¯t let him know I found out Scarlett returned months ago.


    More Rewards >


    ¡°No, but I saw a picture of them together. It¡¯s in one of the articles about her bakery with Lily? Apparently, he helped facilitate the investigation.


    ¡°Lily? Yeah, she¡­¡± He stops, his brow furrowing. ¡°How do you know about Lily?¡±


    Careful. I can¡¯t let him know I¡¯ve been following the bakery, digging out information about Scarlett, and that Lily is his daughter.


    ¡°You mentioned her earlier. The employee¡¯s daughter, right?¡± I keep my voice casual, uninterested. ¡°She must be sweet if Scarlett lets her hang around the bakery so much.¡±


    ¡°She is sweet,¡± Jasper says, and something in his voice makes my stomach twist. ¡°Smart too. Can tell whether I¡¯m happy or sad from a nce at my face¡­¡±


    My heart nearly stops. Does he suspect? Has he put the pieces together?


    ¡°Children can be perceptive,¡± I manage to say. ¡°Did she¡­ did she remind you of anyone?¡±


    Jasper is quiet for a long moment, his eyes distant. Then he shakes his head. ¡°Just a bright kid with a good mother.¡±


    Relief floods through me. He doesn¡¯t know. He has no idea that little girl is his daughter.


    Which means I still hold all the cards.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± I say slowly, as if the idea is just urring to me, ¡°maybe I should go see Scarlett.


    Talk to her.¡±


    All three of them turn to stare at me.


    ¡°You?¡± Jasper¡¯s voice is incredulous. <fn7c62> Newest update provided by Find_Novel(.</fn7c62>


    ¡°Think about it,¡± I press on, warming to the idea. ¡°She won¡¯t want to see you right now. She¡¯s <i>too </i>angry, too hurt. But if I went, if I apologized to her for everything that happened¡­¡± I let my voice wobble with emotion. ¡°Maybe I can help bridge the gap between you.¡±


    ¡°Virginia,¡± ir breathes, her eyes filling with tears. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s incredibly generous of you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the right thing to do,¡± I say simply. ¡°Scarlett deserves an apology from me. And if there¡¯s a chance I can help you two find your way back to each other¡­¡± I look at Jasper with what I hope appears to be selfless love. ¡°I love you, Jasper. But that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t have self¨Crespect. I don¡¯t want to stand next to a man who has another woman in his heart.¡±


    <Chapter 30


    More Rewards


    James nods, pride in his eyes. ¡°Virginia is kind and understanding, Jasper. If Scarlett had been half as understanding as her¡­.¡±


    Silence settles in the hall, and I see ir shift ufortably in her seat. She¡¯s more soft¨Chearted, more attached to Scarlett than James. Though she doesn¡¯t say anything, from her actions alone, I can tell she doesn¡¯t like the way James is talking about Scarlett. ¡°She was pregnant, James. Women tend to think a lot during those times.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. She might be more willing to listen to Virginia than to any of us.¡± James nods again, looking at Jasper.


    I turn to Jasper as well. ¡°You cane with me, but I can¡¯t guarantee your presence will not


    rattle her. Especially¡­especially if we go together¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not letting you go alone-¡±


    ¡°Jasper,¡± ir interrupts gently. ¡°Virginia¡¯s right. If Scarlett sees you, she¡¯ll shut downpletely. But if Virginia goes, and makes everything clear¡­it might be different¡­¡±


    I see the exact moment Jasper¡¯s eyes light up with hope, and I have to bite back a smile.


    If only he knew what I really have nned for his precious Scarlett.


    ¡°When?¡± he asks urgently.


    ¡°Tomorrow,¡± I say. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the bakery tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    ¡°What will you say to her?¡±


    ¡°The truth,¡± I lie smoothly. ¡°That I¡¯m sorry foring between you two. That I want her to be happy, even if it¡¯s not with you.¡±


    Jasper¡¯s face twists with pain at the thought, but he nods. ¡°And if she¡¯s willing to listen?¡±


    ¡°Then maybe, eventually, she¡¯ll be willing to see you too.¡±


    ir is crying openly now, moved by what she thinks is my sacrifice. Even James looks impressed by my supposed maturity.


    ¡°Virginia,¡± ir says, reaching over to squeeze my hand. ¡°Thank you. This means more than you know.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± I murmur. ¡°Familyes first.¡±


    The irony isn¡¯t lost on me. Scarlett was never really family to me. And she¡¯s not even rted to them. She was just a stand¨Cin until I came home. And yet, they¡¯re this concerned for an outsider who stole their affection from their own flesh and blood for years.


    < Chapter 30


    More Rewards >


    ¡°I should probably get some rest,¡± I say, standing gracefully. ¡°Tomorrow is going to be a big day.¡±


    As I head toward the door, I catch Jasper watching me with that same suspicious expression


    from earlier.


    ¡°Virginia,¡± he calls after me.


    I turn, arranging my features into innocent concern. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Why are you really doing this?¡±


    For a moment, I consider telling him the truth. That I want Scarlett nowhere around me, around us. Her very presence irks me.


    Instead, I smile sadly. ¡°Because I love you, Jasper. And sometimes love means letting go.¡±


    The lie rolls off my tongue so smoothly, I almost believe it myself.


    But as I walk to my car, my mind is already spinning with ns. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll pay Scarlett a visit she¡¯ll never forget.


    <i>And </i>by the time I¡¯m done with her, she¡¯ll be running so far from this city that Jasper will never find her again.


    After all, she has more to lose now than just her pride.


    She has a daughter to protect.

 Rift 31

    <b>Chapter </b><b>31 </b>


    More Rewards


    (ir¡¯s POV)


    My hands shake as I adjust my hijab for the third time in the car mirror. James drums his fingers against the steering wheel, and even Virginia seems nervous, fidgeting with her purse in the backseat.


    ¡°Maybe we should have called first,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°She would have hung up,¡± James says tly. ¡°You know she would have.¡±


    He¡¯s right, and we all know it. Four years of silence doesn¡¯t end with a simple phone call.


    The drive to the bakery feels like going to a funeral. My daughter¨Cbecause she will always be my daughter, no matter what biology says¨Cis twenty minutes away, and I haven¡¯t seen her face in four years.


    What if she¡¯s changedpletely? What if she looks at me with the same cold hatred I saw in her eyes the day she left?


    What if she never forgives us?


    ¡°There it is,¡± Virginia says softly from the backseat.


    Sunrise Bakes sits on the corner like a little beacon of warmth. The windows are fogged with steam from fresh bread, and I can see people inside, sitting at small tables with coffee cups and pastries.


    She built this. Our Scarlett built this beautiful thing from nothing.


    ¡°Look at the line,¡± I breathe, watching customers wait patiently at the counter. ¡°She¡¯s really made something special.¡±


    James parks across the street, and we all sit there for a moment, staring at the bakery like it might disappear if we look away.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do this,¡± I whisper suddenly. ¡°What if she calls security? What if she screams at us to leave?¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll leave,¡± James says quietly. ¡°But we have to try, ir. We owe her that much.¡± Virginia leans forward from the backseat, her voice gentle. ¡°She might be more willing to listen if she sees we came together. That we¡¯re united in wanting her back.¡±


    I nod, trying to gather my courage. Through the window, I catch a glimpse of movement in


    <Chapter 31


    the kitchen behind the counter.


    And then I see her.


    More Rewards


    My breath catches in my throat. Even from across the street, even through steamed windows, I know it¡¯s her. The way she moves, the careful precision <i>as </i>she ces something


    in the disy case.


    She¡¯s wearing a green hijab that brings out her eyes, and an apron that¡¯s dusted with flour. Her face is focused, serious, but there¡¯s something peaceful about her expression that I never saw when she lived with us.


    She looks¡­ content.


    ¡°She¡¯s beautiful,¡± I whisper, tears already starting. ¡°Look how beautiful she looks.¡±


    James¡¯s jaw tightens. ¡°She¡¯s working too hard. Look at her hands.¡±


    I follow his gaze and see what he means. Even from here, I can tell her hands are rough from kneading dough, probably stained permanently with flour and spices.


    Those hands used to be soft. Manicured. She used to care about things like that.


    ¡°She chose this life,¡± Virginia says carefully. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s happy working with her hands.¡±


    But I can hear the judgment in her voice, and it makes me bristle. Virginia grew up poor, yes, but she¡¯s never had to work like this. She¡¯s never had to build something from nothing.


    ¡°There¡¯s honor in honest work,¡± I say sharply.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Virginia agrees quickly. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean-


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go in,¡± James interrupts.


    We cross the street in silence, and with each step, my heart pounds harder. What do you say to the daughter you failed? How do you apologize for choosing blood over love?


    The bell above the door chimes as we enter, and the warmth hits us immediately. It smells like cinnamon and butter and something indefinablyforting.


    Home. It smells like home.


    The girl behind the counter¨Cyoung, maybe college age¨Csmiles at us brightly. ¡°Wee <i>to </i>Sunrise Bakes! What can I get for you today?¡±


    ¡°Is the owner avable?¡± James asks, his voice carefully controlled.


    **apter 31


    ¡°Scarlett? She¡¯s in the back, but she¡¯s pretty busy with a big order. Can I help you with


    something?¡± <fn83d2> This update is avable on F?ndNovel</fn83d2>


    ¡°We¡¯re I start, then stop. What are we? Family? Former family? Strangers who used to love


    her?


    ¡°We¡¯re old friends,¡± Virginia supplies smoothly. ¡°We¡¯d love to <b>say </b>hello if she has a moment.¡±


    The girl¡¯s smile wavers slightly. Something in our tension must be showing.


    ¡°Let me check,¡± she says, disappearing through a doorway marked ¡®Kitchen Staff Only:


    We stand there awkwardly, surrounded by the evidence of Scarlett¡¯s sess. The disy cases are full of gorgeous pastries that look almost too beautiful to eat. The walls are decorated with local art and thank¨Cyou cards from customers.


    One card catches my eye: ¡°Thank you for the most beautiful wedding cake! You made our day perfect!¡±


    She¡¯s making wedding cakes now. Other people¡¯s happy endings.


    ¡°ir? James?¡±


    I turn at the sound of my name, and there she is. My daughter. My beautiful, strong, grown¨Cup daughter. I¡¯m so caught up in taking her in, that I don¡¯t even notice the fact that she didn¡¯t call me Mama like she used to do.


    She¡¯s even more beautiful up close. The years have carved definition into her features, given her a quiet confidence that takes my breath away. But there are shadows under her eyes, and her hands are indeed rough from work.


    ¡°Scarlett,¡± I breathe, taking a step toward her.


    She doesn¡¯t move away, but she doesn¡¯te closer either. Her eyes flick between James and me, thennd on Virginia with something that might be surprise.


    ¡°What are <i>you </i>doing here?¡±


    Her voice is calm, controlled. Not angry, exactly, but not weing either.


    ¡°We wanted to see <i>you</i>,¡± I say, my voice cracking. ¡°We¡¯ve missed you so much.¡±


    Something flickers across her face¨Cpain, maybe?-but it¡¯s gone so quickly I might have imagined it.


    ¡°Have you?¡±


    The question is quiet, but it cuts deep.


    More Rewards


    ¡°Of course we have,¡± James says, stepping forward. ¡°You¡¯re our daughter, Scarlett. You¡¯ll always be our daughter.¡±


    She lets out a sound that might be augh, but there¡¯s no humor in it.


    ¡°Really? Because four years ago, you seemed pretty eager to rece me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what happened-¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± She looks at Virginia, who¡¯s been unusually quiet since we arrived. ¡°Congrattions, by the way. I heard you finally got everything you wanted.¡±


    Virginia¡¯s face crumples. ¡°Scarlett, I never wanted to hurt you. I never wanted to take your ce.¡±


    ¡°No? Then what did you want, Virginia?¡±


    The question hangs in the air. Virginia opens her mouth, closes it, then looks helplessly at James and me.


    ¡°She wanted her family,¡± James says firmly. ¡°Her biological family. Is that so wrong?¡± ¡°No,¡± Scarlett says quietly. ¡°But pushing out the daughter who loved you for twenty¨Cthree years to make room for the one who shares your DNA? White¨Cwashing the fact that her husband abandoned her pregnant on a highwayte at night? That was wrong.¡±


    The words hit and I want to protest, to exin, to make her understand that we never stopped loving her.


    But will she believe me? When Virginia came back into our lives, when we found out she was our biological daughter, didn¡¯t we get swept up in the joy of it? Didn¡¯t we forget, for a while, that the daughter we raised for twenty years got abandoned while pregnant on a highway for our biological daughter?


    ¡°We made mistakes,¡± I admit, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Terrible mistakes. But we love you, Scarlett. We¡¯ve always loved you.¡±


    ¡°You have a funny way of showing love,¡± she says, and the pain in her voice breaks my heart. ¡°Cutting off my credit cards to force me toe home. Never calling to see if I was okay. Not even trying to find me when I left.¡±


    ¡°We did try-¡±


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t.¡± Her voice is stronger now, more certain. ¡°You waited for me toe crawling


    < Chapter 31


    back. All of you. You thought I couldn¡¯t survive without you,¡±


    She¡¯s right. God help us, she¡¯s right.


    ¡°But look,¡± she continues, gesturing around the bakery. ¡°I did survive. I built this. I made a life for myself on my own without any help from you.¡±


    Pride swells in my chest despite the pain. She did this. Our brilliant, strong daughter did all of this on her own. She built herself a life without the help of her Mama or Baba.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± I say, meaning it. ¡°You should be proud.¡±


    ¡°I am proud.¡± Her chin lifts slightly. ¡°For the first time in my life, I¡¯m proud of who I am.¡±


    The words cut deeper than any anger could have. Because they mean that when she was with us, she wasn¡¯t proud. She felt small, worthless, less than.


    How did we fail her so badly?


    <i>¡± </i>


    M


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!

 Rift 32

    <b>(</b>Scarlett¡¯s POV)


    More Ravana Z


    The silence stretches between us like a chasm. I can feel their eyes on me, heavy with expectation and something that might be love¨Cif I still believed in their version of it.


    ¡°Come home with us, habibti,¡± ir whispers, her voice breaking on the endearment she used to call me every morning at breakfast. ¡°Please. We¡¯ve missed you so much.¡±


    The word ¡®home¡® hits me like a physical blow. That house stopped being my home the moment they chose blood over the daughter who actually lived there. The moment they handed my room to the woman who destroyed my marriage.


    ¡°This is my home now.¡± I gesture around the bakery, at the life I built. ¡°I don¡¯t need your house anymore.¡±


    ¡°Scarlett, please.¡± James steps closer, his weathered hands sped together. ¡°We know we made mistakes, but we¡¯re family. Families work through their problems.¡±


    Family. The word tastes bitter in my mouth.


    ¡°We were family,¡± I correct him, keeping my voice steady even though my chest feels like it¡¯s caving in. ¡°Past tense.¡± <fn2c67> For original chapters go to find?novel</fn2c67>


    ir¡¯s face crumples, tears streaming down her cheeks. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You¡¯re our daughter. You¡¯ll always be our daughter.¡±


    ¡°Will I?¡± I tilt my head, studying the woman who raised me, who taught me how to tie my hijab, who held me when I cried. ¡°Because it didn¡¯t feel that way when you cut off my credit cards to force me home. When you gave my bedroom to her without even asking.¡±


    The pain flickers across ir¡¯s features, and for a split second, I almost feel guilty. Almost. But then I remember that night. The highway. The darkness. The baby kicking in my belly while I stood alone on the side of the road, abandoned by everyone I loved.


    ¡°We were trying to help you see reason-¡± James starts.


    ¡°Reason?¡± The wordes out sharper than I intended. ¡°What¡¯s reasonable about abandoning your pregnant daughter? About choosing a stranger over the child you raised for twenty¨Cthree years?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not a stranger,¡± James says firmly. ¡°She¡¯s our biological daughter.¡±


    < Chapter 32


    I smile then, the kind of smile that doesn¡¯t reach your eyes. The kind that hurts to hold but feels necessary anyway.


    ¡°Thank you for reminding me. I almost forgot,¡± I say quietly.


    They both blink, confused.


    ¡°Thank you for raising me. For giving me a roof over my head, food to eat, an education. I¡¯m grateful for all of it.¡± I pause, letting the words settle. ¡°But that debt has been paid. I don¡¯t owe you anything anymore.¡±


    ¡°It was never about debt-¡± ir reaches for me, but I step back.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it? You funded Jasper¡¯s education on the condition that he marry me. You gave me a home because you lost your real daughter. Everything came with strings attached.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± ir whispers.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? The moment she walked back into your lives, I became expendable. An obligation you could finally discharge.¡±


    The words hang in the air like smoke, acrid and inescapable.


    I turn toward the kitchen, done with this conversation, done with the way they¡¯re looking at me like I¡¯m the one being unreasonable.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you feel that way.¡±


    Virginia¡¯s voice stops me cold. I turn back to find her standing there with tears in her eyes, ying the victim like she always does.


    ¡°After everything they¡¯ve done for you,¡± she continues, her voice getting stronger, ¡°after all the love they gave you, this is how you treat them?¡±


    The audacity of this woman never ceases to amaze me.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°They loved you like their own daughter for over twenty years. They sacrificed for you, provided for you, treated you like a princess.¡± Her voice rises, gaining momentum. ¡°And now you¡¯re throwing it back in their faces because what¨Cbecause they finally found their real daughter?¡±


    The bakery goes dead silent. Even the customers at the far tables have stopped talking, sensing the tension crackling between us.


    ¡°Their real daughter,¡± I repeat slowly.


    * Chutes 39


    ¡°Yes. Me. I¡¯m their real daughter, Scarlett I¡¯m the one they were supposed to raise, the one they were supposed to love. But instead, you got all of that while I grew up with people who barely tolerated me.¡±


    There it is. The truth she¡¯s been hiding behind her innocent mask for four years.


    ¡°So this was always about jealousy.¡±


    ¡°Jealousy?¡± Virginiaughs, but there¡¯s nothing pleasant about the sound. ¡°You think I¡¯m jealous of you? You had everything handed to you on a silver tter. A family who adored you, a husband who-¡±


    ¡°A husband who abandoned me pregnant on a highway for you, I cut her off. ¡°Yeah, I really hit the jackpot there.¡±


    ¡°He cared about me-¡±


    ¡°He pitied you. There¡¯s a difference.¡±


    Virginia¡¯s face flushes red. ¡°You¡¯re just bitter because you finally had to face reality. You were never good enough for him. You were never good enough for any of us.¡±


    The words are meant to cut, to make me bleed the way I used to. But they bounce off me like raindrops on ss.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I say calmly. ¡°I wasn¡¯t good enough for any of you. Thank God I finally figured


    that out.¡±


    Virginia¡¯s mouth opens, then closes. She wasn¡¯t expecting that response.


    ¡°Now get out of my bakery.¡±


    ¡°Scarlett-¡± ir starts.


    ¡°All of you. Get out.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t just-¡±


    ¡°I can and I am. This is my business, my property. I¡¯m asking you to leave.¡±


    James¡¯s face hardens. ¡°We¡¯re not leaving until we finish this conversation.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll call the police and have you removed for trespassing.¡±


    The threat hangs in the air. I can see the moment James realizes I¡¯m not bluffing, that I¡¯m not the same girl who used <i>to </i>back down whenever he raised his voice.


    <Chapter 32


    ¡°Fine,¡± he says coldly. ¡°But don¡¯te crawling back to us when your little fantasy life falls


    apart.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    He turns toward the door, his shoulders rigid with anger and wounded pride. ir follows him, crying openly now, looking back at me like she¡¯s hoping I¡¯ll change my mind.


    Virginia is thest to move. She stops right in front of me, close enough that I can smell her perfume¨Cthe same one she was wearing that night she sat on my couch in my pajamas.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t over,¡± she says quietly, so only I can hear.


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±


    She turns to go, but before she can take a step, the kitchen door swings open and Lilyes running out, flour in her dark hair and a huge smile on her face.


    ¡°Mama! I helped Emma make the cookies and they¡¯re so pretty and-¡± She stops when she sees our visitors, her eyes lighting up with recognition. ¡°Oh! It¡¯s the nice people from the supermarket!¡±


    My blood turns to ice.


    ¡°Lily, go back to the kitchen¡ª<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Hi!¡± Lily waves at James and ir,pletely oblivious to the tension. ¡°You found me again! Mama, these are the people I told you about. The ones who helped me when I got lost at the


    store.¡±


    James and ir are staring at her like they¡¯ve seen a ghost. ir¡¯s hand flies to her mouth, her eyes wide with shock and something that looks like dawning recognition.


    ¡°The grandparents,¡± Lily continues cheerfully. ¡°They were so nice to me, Mama. They bought me ice cream and everything.¡±


    The silence is deafening.


    James¡¯s face has gonepletely white. His eyes dart between Lily and me, taking in her features, the shape of her eyes, the stubborn set of her jaw.


    Features that look exactly like-


    ¡°How old is she?¡± ir whispers.


    I don¡¯t answer. Can¡¯t answer. My throat feels like it¡¯s closing up.


    More Rewards >


    Virginia is staring at Lily too, but her expression isn¡¯t one of wonder or joy. It¡¯s calcting. Cold.


    Like she¡¯s putting together pieces of a puzzle she doesn¡¯t like the picture of.


    ¡°Mama?¡± Lily tugs on my apron, sensing something¡¯s wrong. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, baby.¡± I force my voice to work, lifting her into my arms. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go help


    Emma with the next batch?¡±


    ¡°But I want to talk to the nice people-¡±


    ¡°Later. Go help Emma now.¡±


    Lily pouts but obeys, disappearing back into the kitchen with onest curious look at our


    visitors.


    When she¡¯s gone, the silence stretches so tight it might snap.


    James is still staring at the spot where she was standing, his mouth slightly open. ir has tears streaming down her face, but these aren¡¯t tears of grief anymore.


    They¡¯re tears of recognition.


    ¡°She looks just like you did at that age,¡± ir breathes.


    My heart hammers against my ribs. This is not how I wanted them to find out. This is not how any of this was supposed to happen.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± James¡¯s voice is rough with emotion. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to us, Scarlett. She¡¯s his, isn¡¯t she? She¡¯s Jasper¡¯s daughter.¡±


    I lift my chin, meeting his gaze head¨Con. ¡°She¡¯s mine.¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s also-¡±


    ¡°Mine,¡± I repeat firmly. ¡°Just mine.¡±


    Virginia¡¯s sharp intake of breath cuts through the air. When I look at her, her face has gone pale, her wide eyes flickering with something between madness and resentment.


    The venom in their depths so vicious, my heart drops.

 Rift 33

    (Scarlett¡¯s POV)


    The look in Virginia¡¯s eyes is not just anger or jealousy¨Cit¡¯s something darker. Something that makes my instincts scream danger.


    I tighten my hold on Lily, but she squirms in my arms, reaching toward ir and James with that innocent smile that breaks hearts.


    ¡°Grandma! Grandpa!¡± she calls out. ¡°I¡¯m so happy to see you again!¡±


    ir¡¯s sob echoes through the bakery. Her hands shake as she covers her mouth, staring at Lily like she¡¯s seeing a miracle.


    ¡°Oh my God,¡± she whispers. ¡°She called us¡­ she called us¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandma and Grandpa,¡± Lily repeats, still wiggling in my arms.


    James takes a step forward, his stern expression cracking. For the first time since they walked in here, he looks at a loss for words, as unsure of what to say.


    ¡°She¡¯s beautiful,¡± he says finally, his voice thick with emotion. ¡°She looks exactly like you did at that age. The same eyes, the same-*


    ¡°She looks like me because she¡¯s my daughter.¡±


    ¡°But her father-¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t part of this conversation.¡±


    ¡°Can I hug them, Mama?¡± Lily looks at me with those big brown eyes that are so much like her father¡¯s it physically hurts.


    Every fiber of my being says no. Every protective instinct I¡¯ve developed over the past four years tells me to run, to get her away from these people who already hurt us once.


    But the hope in her voice, the pure joy on her face¡­


    ¡°Lily-¡±


    Before I can finish, she¡¯s squirming out of my arms and running straight to ir, who drops to her knees just in time to catch her.


    ¡°Oh, sweetheart,¡± ir cries, wrapping her arms around Lily like she¡¯s afraid she might disappear. ¡°My beautiful girl.¡±


    < Chapter 33


    More Rewards >


    Lily hugs her back without hesitation, that generous heart of hers not knowing she should be cautious. Not knowing these people broke her mother¡¯s heart and left us with nothing.


    ¡°I missed you,¡± Lily says simply. ¡°Mama and I looked for you at the store, but you were gone.¡±


    ¡°We missed you too, little one.¡± ir¡¯s voice breaks on the words. ¡°So much.¡±


    James steps closer, his hand hovering over Lily¡¯s hair like he wants to touch her but doesn¡¯t dare. When she looks up at him with that radiant smile, something in his face just crumbles.


    ¡°Can you hug Grandpa too?¡± he asks.


    James doesn¡¯t wait for permission this time. He drops down beside ir and pulls Lily into his arms, his eyes squeezed shut tight.


    ¡°She¡¯s perfect,¡± he whispers, and I hate how much those words affect me.


    I hate how much I want this for her. Want her to have grandparents who love her, who spoil her, who give her all the things I can¡¯t.


    But I also remember thest time I trusted these people with something precious to me.


    ¡°Lily.¡± My voice cuts through the moment like ss. ¡°Come here, baby.¡±


    She looks up at me, confused by the sharp edge in my tone. ¡°But Mama-¡®


    ¡°Now.¡±


    Something in my voice makes her obey. She reluctantly pulls away from James and ir, who both look like they¡¯ve been physically wounded.


    I lift her back into my arms, holding her closer this time.


    ¡°These people aren¡¯t your grandparents,¡± I say clearly, loud enough for everyone to hear.


    ir gasps like I¡¯ve pped her.


    ¡°Scarlett-¡± James starts.


    ¡°We¡¯re not rted by blood,¡± I continue, ignoring him. ¡°They¡¯re just¡­ old friends of Mama¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°But they said-¡± Lily begins, confused.


    ¡°They made a mistake.¡± I meet James¡¯s eyes over her head, letting him see exactly how serious I am. ¡°Sometimes adults say things they don¡¯t mean.¡±


    The silence that follows is brutal.


    < Chapter 33


    ir is crying openly now, her hands pressed to her mouth like she¡¯s trying to hold back


    scream. James¡¯s face has gone from soft to stone cold, the grandfather disappearing and the businessman taking his ce,


    ¡°How dare you,¡± he says quietly.


    ¡°How dare I what? Protect my daughter from people who will abandon her the moment something betteres along?¡±


    ¡°We would never-¡±


    ¡°You already did.¡± I adjust Lily in my arms, feeling her small body tense with confusion. ¡°To me. And I won¡¯t let you do it to her.¡±


    ¡°But Mama,¡± Lily whispers against my ear. ¡°They were so nice. They bought me ice cream and yed with me when I was scared.¡±


    The innocent words hit me like bullets. Of course they were nice to her. Of course they showed her the love and attention they used to show me.


    Before they decided I wasn¡¯t worth it anymore.


    ¡°I know, baby. But sometimes people aren¡¯t who they seem to be.¡±


    James¡¯s face flushes red with anger. ¡°We are her family, Scarlett. Whether you like it or not,


    she¡¯s our granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± My voice is steel. ¡°She¡¯s my daughter. Mine alone.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s Jasper¡¯s too,¡± ir says through her tears. ¡°You can¡¯t keep her from her father¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°Watch me.¡±


    The words hang in the air like a challenge. James takes a step toward me, and for a moment, I think he might actually try to take Lily from my arms.


    But then he stops, his eyes flicking to the customers who are still watching this drama


    unfold.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t over,¡± he says, echoing Virginia¡¯s earlier threat.


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡± I turn away from them, done with this conversation. ¡°Lily, say goodbye to the nice people.¡±


    ¡°But Mama-¡±


    ¡°Say goodbye, Lily.¡±


    317


    < Chapter 33


    She waves sadly over my shoulder. ¡°Bye, Grandma. Bye, Grandpa.¡± <fnf0fa> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find(?)ovel</fnf0fa>


    The sound ir makes is inhuman.


    More Rewards


    I carry Lily toward the kitchen, not looking back, not letting myself feel guilty for the pain I¡¯m. causing. They made their choice four years ago. Now I¡¯m making mine.


    Behind me, I hear movement. Footsteps. The rustle of clothes and quiet, angry voices.


    ¡°Come on, ir,¡± James says roughly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s our-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°She¡¯s nothing to us if Scarlett won¡¯t let her be.¡±


    The words are meant to hurt me, but they don¡¯t. They just prove I¡¯m making the right choice.


    I pause at the kitchen door, Lily¡¯s weight warm andforting in my arms. Part of me wants to turn around, to look back onest time.


    But I don¡¯t.


    The bell above the door chimes as they leave, taking their broken dreams and wounded pride with them.


    I think it¡¯s over until I hear the soft click of heels on my floor.


    Virginia.


    I turn around slowly, still holding Lily, and find her standing in the middle of my bakery like she owns it.


    ¡°That was cruel,¡± she says softly.


    ¡°That was necessary.¡±


    ¡°Was it? They love her.¡±


    ¡°They loved me too. Until you came back.¡±


    Virginia tilts her head, studying Lily with that same calcting look from before. Something about the intensity of her stare makes my blood run cold.


    ¡°She looks just like him,¡± Virginia says quietly. ¡°Just like Jasper when he was little.¡±


    My heart stops.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    < Chapter 33


    ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡± Virginia¡¯s smile is poison¨Csweet. ¡°I¡¯ve seen his baby pictures, Scarlett. The resemnce is¡­ unmistakable,¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°She has his eyes. His stubborn chin. Even the way she scrunches her nose when she¡¯s thinking.¡± Virginia takes a step closer. ¡°How long do you think it will be before he sees it too?¡±


    ¡°Get. Out.¡±


    But Virginia doesn¡¯t move. Instead, she looks at Lily one more time, and the expression on her face makes my stomach turn.


    It¡¯s not hatred or jealousy this time.


    It¡¯s fear.


    Pure, desperate fear.


    Then she turns and walks out of my bakery, leaving me standing there with my daughter in my arms and ice water in my veins.


    (Virginia¡¯s POV)


    My hands shake as I get into my car. The image of that little girl¨CJasper¡¯s little girl¨Cburned into my brain like a brand.


    I¡¯ve known for months. Ever since I saw the first article about Scarlett¡¯s bakery, with that photo of a dark¨Chaired child running through the background. I had my suspicions, but seeing her in person¡­


    There¡¯s no denying it now<i>. </i>


    That child is Jasper¡¯s daughter.


    She has his eyes, his smile, his stubborn little chin. She looks exactly like the photos I hid of him as a child, back when we were still at the orphanage, and thought I would be his future wife.


    I press my hands to my face, trying to stop the panic wing at my chest.


    This is a disaster. An absolute disaster.


    If Jasper sees her¨Cwhen he sees her¨Ceverything I¡¯ve worked for will be gone. He¡¯ll take one look at that perfect little face and remember why he married Scarlett in the first ce. He¡¯ll remember what he lost when she left.


    < Chapter 33


    He¡¯ll remember what I took from him.


    No.


    I grip the steering wheel until my knuckles turn white.


    No, I won¡¯t let that happen. I can¡¯t let that happen.


    More Rewarda x


    I¡¯ve spent four years building a life with Jasper. Four years being the woman he turns to when he¡¯s lonely or tired or frustrated. I¡¯ve been patient, supportive, understanding.


    I¡¯ve been everything Scarlett never was.


    But none of that will matter if he sees that child.


    Because that little girl isn¡¯t just his daughter.


    She¡¯s proof that Scarlett gave birth to his child. Proof that she raised his baby for four years on her own. Proof that my lies cost him his child, that he failed to fulfill his responsibilities as a father.


    As a husband.


    My phone buzzes with a text. Jasper.


    <i>How </i><i>did </i><i>it </i><i>go</i><i>? </i><i>Is </i><i>she </i><i>willing </i><i>to listen</i><i>? </i>


    I stare at the message, my mind racing. What do I tell him? How do I exin that his ex¨Cwife has been raising his daughter for four years without him knowing?


    How do I exin that I knew and never told him?


    My fingers hover over the keyboard, then I delete the text without responding.


    I need time to think. Time to figure out how to handle this.


    Because I¡¯m not losing Jasper. Not to Scarlett, not to some child he doesn¡¯t even know


    exists.


    I¡¯vee too far to give up now.


    Scarlett thinks she¡¯s so clever, keeping her daughter hidden away. She thinks she¡¯s protecting


    her.


    But she has no idea what I¡¯m capable of when I¡¯m desperate.


    And right now, I¡¯m more desperate than I¡¯ve ever been in my life.


    < Chapter 33


    The little girl¡¯s face shes in my memory again¨Cthose brown eyes so much like her father¡¯s, that innocent smile that could destroy everything I¡¯ve built.


    She¡¯s beautiful. Perfect. Everything a father could want in a daughter.


    Which is exactly why she has to go.


    I reach for my phone and dial a number I haven¡¯t used in years.


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± I say when the gravelly voice answers. ¡°I have a job for you.¡±


    ¡°What kind of job?¡±


    ¡°One that will fill your pocket for life if you get the job done.¡±

 Rift 34

    (Virginia¡¯s POV)


    Once ir and James leave the shop, I move out of the driver¡¯s seat and sit in the back.


    The car ride back feels endless. James grips the steering wheel so tight his knuckles have gone white, while ir stares out the window with tears still streaming down her face. The silence is suffocating, but I need it. I need this quiet to think, to n.


    That little girl¡¯s face won¡¯t leave my mind. Those brown eyes that are so clearly Jasper¡¯s. The way she smiled, so innocent and trusting. She has no idea what her existence could cost me.


    What it <i>will </i>cost me if I don¡¯t act fast.


    ¡°We can¡¯t tell Jasper,¡± I say suddenly, breaking the silence.


    James¡¯s eyes meet mine in the rearview mirror. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°About Lily. We can¡¯t tell him about her.¡±


    ¡°Are you insane?¡± ir turns in her seat to face me, her mascara smudged and her face blotchy from crying. ¡°That¡¯s his daughter, Virginia. His child.¡±


    ¡°I know exactly who she is.¡± I keep my voice soft, reasonable. Like I¡¯m not dying inside at the thought of losing everything. ¡°But think about what telling him will do.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll give him his daughter back-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll make Scarlett run.¡± I lean forward, letting desperation creep into my voice. Not fake desperation¨Creal fear that they can hear and believe. ¡°You saw how angry she was. How protective. If she finds out Jasper knows about Lily, she¡¯ll disappear again. This time for good.¡±


    James pulls into the driveway but doesn¡¯t turn off the engine. His jaw works like he¡¯s chewing on something bitter.


    ¡°She already hates us,¡± I continue. ¡°She made it clear we¡¯re not family anymore. If we tell Jasper about Lily without her permission, she¡¯ll see it as the ultimate betrayal. She¡¯ll take that little girl and vanish, and none of us will ever see her again.¡±


    ir¡¯s face crumples. ¡°But she¡¯s our granddaughter-¡±


    ¡°And Scarlett is your daughter.¡± The lie tastes like ash, but I force it out. Me, not Scarlett, I am their daughter. But swallowing this loss means achieving my goal. ¡°If we want any chance of


    (Chapter 34


    More Mostarda


    being part of their lives, we have to respect Scarlett¡¯s wishes. We have to wait until she¡¯s ready.¡±


    ¡°How long?¡± James asks roughly. ¡°How long do we wait while our son¨Cinw doesn¡¯t even


    know he has a child?¡±


    ¡°As long as it takes.¡± I reach forward and touch ir¡¯s shoulder, putting every ounce of false sincerity I can muster into my voice. ¡°I know how much this hurts. I know you want to tell him. But pushing Scarlett right now will only make things worse.¡±


    James turns off the engine. The sudden quiet feels heavy, loaded with all the things none of us are saying.


    ¡°She might never give us permission,¡± ir whispers.


    ¡°She might. But only if we show her we respect her boundaries. Only if we prove we¡¯ve changed.¡±


    It¡¯s a good argument. Logical. The kind of thing that would appeal to their guilt over how they treated Scarlett before.


    ¡°I hate this,¡± James says finally.


    ¡°I know. But it¡¯s the right thing to do.¡±


    ir nods slowly, wiping her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re right. We have to think about what¡¯s best for Lily. And if telling Jasper now would make Scarlett run¡­¡±


    ¡°It would,¡± I say firmly. ¡°I guarantee it.¡±


    James sighs, suddenly looking every one of his sixty¨Ctwo years. ¡°Fine. We wait. But Virginia¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°This better work. Because if we lose our chance to be in that little girl¡¯s life because of your


    advice¡­¡±


    The threat hangs in the air between us. I nod, epting it, even though my stomach is churning.


    ¡°It will work. I promise.¡±


    But as we walk toward the house, I¡¯m already nning my next move. Because waiting isn¡¯t enough. I need Scarlett gone permanently, and I need to make sure Jasper never finds out why.


    The front door opens before we reach it. Jasper stands there, his hair messy like he¡¯s been running his hands through it, his eyes bright with hope and impatience,


    ¡°How did it go? Did you see her? Did she listen?¡± <fnfe36> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? FindN0vel</fnfe36>


    The hope in his voice makes me sick. He¡¯s practically vibrating with anticipation, like a man starved, waiting for news that could change his life.


    If only he knew how that sickens me.


    ¡°We saw her,¡± James says heavily, pushing past Jasper into the house.


    ¡°And?¡± Jasper follows us into the living room, his eyes darting between all of us. ¡°What did she say?¡±


    ir copses onto the sofa like all the strength has gone out of her legs. ¡°She¡­ she doesn¡¯t want us in her life anymore.¡±


    The light in Jasper¡¯s eyes dims. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s angry,¡± I say carefully. ¡°Angrier than I¡¯ve ever seen her. She told us to leave and note back.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯m going over there.¡± Jasper turns toward the door, his jaw set in that stubborn line I know so well. ¡°I¡¯m going to talk to her myself.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I grab his arm, my fingers digging into his arm. ¡°Jasper, you can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because she¡¯s <i>not </i>ready. She¡¯s hurt and defensive, and if you show up now, you¡¯ll only make things worse.¡±


    He shakes me off, but he doesn¡¯t head for the door. ¡°She¡¯s my wife-


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want <i>to </i>be <i>your </i>wife anymore.¡± The wordse out sharper than I intended, and I see him flinch. ¡°She made that very clear.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what she thinks she wants. We belong together.¡±


    ¡°Maybe <i>you </i>do. But right now, she can¡¯t see past her anger. If you push too hard, she¡¯ll run away again. This time, she might just disappear forever.¡±


    Jasper¡¯s hands clench into fists. ¡°So what? I¡¯m supposed to just sit here and do nothing?¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re supposed to be patient. Give her time to calm down, to think about what she really wants.¡±


    < Chapter 34


    ¡°I know what she really wants-


    More Rewards


    ¡°Do you?¡± I step closer, letting vulnerability show in my eyes. ¡°Because the woman we met today wasn¡¯t the Scarlett we used to know. She¡¯s stronger now. Colder. Independent in a way that¡­¡±


    I trail off, letting him fill in the nks. Letting him imagine a Scarlett who doesn¡¯t need him


    anymore.


    ¡°She built a whole life without you,¡± I continue softly. ¡°A sessful business, friends, a routine. Maybe she doesn¡¯t want to give that up for a man who hurt her.¡±


    The words hit their mark. I can see the doubt creeping into his expression, the fear that


    maybe I¡¯m right.


    ¡°But she loved me,¡± he says, and he sounds lost. Like a little boy who¡¯s just been told there¡¯s no Santa us.


    ¡°She did. But love isn¡¯t always enough, Jasper. Sometimes the hurt goes too deep to ovee the hatred.¡±


    He runs his hands through his hair, pacing to the window and back. ¡°No, Scarlett doesn¡¯t hate me. She¡¯s just angry. I have to try. I have to-¡±


    The room spins suddenly, ck spots dancing across my vision. My chest tightens, and I can¡¯t breathe. Can¡¯t think. The walls feel like they¡¯re closing in.


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± I gasp, clutching at my throat. ¡°I can¡¯t breathe.¡±


    ¡°Virginia?¡± Jasper¡¯s voice sounds far away, muffled. ¡°Virginia, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    My legs give out. I¡¯m falling, the world tilting sideways as panic ws at my chest like a living thing. My heart pounds so hard I think it might burst.


    Not now. Not now when I need to be strong, need to be in control.


    But my body betrays me, just like it always does when the stress gets too much. When the fear of losing everything bes too real.


    ¡°Call Dr. Morrison,¡± I hear James, my father, say from somewhere above me. ¡°Now.¡±


    Strong arms lift me, carry me to the sofa. Jasper¡¯s face swims into focus above mine, creased with worry and guilt.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he murmurs. ¡°You¡¯re okay. Just breathe.¡±


    But I can¡¯t breathe. Because I can see my future crumbling, can see Jasper walking away


    < Chapter 34


    from me the moment he learns the truth.


    The panic attack feels different this time. Sharper. More desperate.


    Maybe because this time, I have so much more to lose.


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    H


    Vote


    286

 Rift 35

    <i>(</i><i>Virginia¡¯s </i>POV<i>) </i>


    Dr. Morrison arrives within the hour, <b>his </b>gray hair neat despite being called out on a weeknight. He¡¯s been treating my panic disorder since I was sixteen, knows all my triggers


    and tells.


    ¡°How long since thest episode?¡± he asks, checking my pulse with practiced efficiency.


    ¡°Almost a year,¡± Jasper answers for me. His hand rests on my shoulder, warm andforting, and I lean into the touch even though I feel like a fraud.


    ¡°Any new stressors? Changes in routine?¡±


    Jasper and James exchange a look.


    ¡°Some family drama,¡± James says carefully. ¡°Nothing Virginia should have to worry about.¡±


    Dr. Morrison nods, making notes on his tablet. ¡°Panic attacks often recur during times of emotional upheaval, even when the patient isn¡¯t directly involved. The mind processes stress inplicated ways.¡±


    He turns to me with that gentle smile that always makes me feel like a child again. ¡°How are you feeling <i>now</i>?¡±


    ¡°Better,¡± I whisper. And it¡¯s true. The attack is fading, leaving me drained but clearheaded. ¡°Just tired.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s normal. But I¡¯m concerned about the intensity of this episode. It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve had one this severe.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been <i>doing </i>so well,¡± ir says from the doorway. ¡°We thought maybe she¡¯d outgrown


    them.¡±


    ¡°Panic disorder doesn¡¯t work that way, I¡¯m afraid. It can lie dormant for months or even years, then return without warning.¡± He packs his equipment back into his bag. ¡°Virginia, when was yourst physical?¡±


    I have to think. ¡°Six months ago?¡±


    ¡°Seven,¡± Jasper corrects. ¡°It was supposed to best month, but you kept postponing.¡±


    Dr. Morrison frowns. ¡°I¡¯d like to move that up. Tomorrow, if possible. Sometimes physical issues can trigger panic attacks, and I want to rule out any underlying causes.¡±


    <Chapter 35


    ¡°Of course,¡± James says immediately. ¡°Whatever she needs.<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°I¡¯ll have my office call in the morning to confirm the time.¡± Dr. Morrison snaps his bag closed. ¡°In the meantime, Virginia, try to avoid any additional stress. Rest, eat well, and call me if you have another episode.¡±


    After he leaves, the house falls into an ufortable silence. I can feel them all watching me, measuring my breathing, waiting for another attack.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I say finally. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to worry everyone.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize,¡± Jasper says firmly. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    But the guilt in his voice tells a different story. He thinks this is his fault somehow<i>. </i>Thinks his talk about Scarlett triggered my attack.


    ¡°Maybe I should take you to the appointment tomorrow,¡± he says suddenly. ¡°Dr. Morrison said to avoid stress, and going alone might¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that,¡± I protest weakly.


    ¡°I want to. Besides, I owe you that much after tonight.¡±


    James nods approvingly. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Virginia needs support right now, not more upheaval.¡±


    The pieces fall into ce so perfectly it¡¯s almost scary. Jasper will take me to the doctor tomorrow instead of going to see Scarlett. I¡¯ll have another day to figure out how to handle the Lily situation.


    Another day to n how to make Scarlett disappear for good.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whisper, letting my voice shake just a little. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do without you.¡±


    Jasper squeezes my hand, and I see something shift in his expression. The desperate need to chase after Scarlett has dimmed, reced by protective concern for me.


    Good.


    ¡°Get some rest,¡± he says. ¡°We¡¯ll deal with everything else tomorrow.¡±


    I nod and head upstairs, but before I reach thending, I hear James speaking quietly to Jasper.


    ¡°She¡¯s been through enough stress for one day. Maybe it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t mention Scarlett around her for a while.¡±


    < Chapter 35


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I wasn¡¯t thinking.¡±


    Perfect. They¡¯re already protecting me from the truth without even realizing it.


    But as I lie in bed that night, staring at the ceiling, one thought keeps circling through my


    mind like a vulture.


    That little girl has Jasper¡¯s eyes. His smile. His stubborn chin.


    And tomorrow, when I¡¯m alone with him at the doctor¡¯s office, I need to decide what I¡¯m going to do about it.


    Because Lily isn¡¯t just Scarlett¡¯s daughter.


    She¡¯s the one thing that could destroy everything I¡¯ve worked for.


    And I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to make sure that never happens.


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!


    6


    Get Bonus (Ad) > <fna79a> Th?s chapter is updated by findnovel</fna79a>


    Vote


    286

 Rift 36

    <i>(</i><i>Scarlett¡¯s </i><i>POV</i><i>) </i>


    More ReviaroS


    The next morning, Lily skips beside me as we walk through the farmer¡¯s market, her small hand warm in mine. She¡¯s chattering about the cookies we¡¯re going to maketer, something involving strawberries and way too much chocte.


    ¡°And then we can put sprinkles on top, Mama! The rainbow ones that make everything pretty!¡±


    I smile, squeezing her fingers. ¡°That sounds perfect, baby.¡±


    This is what happiness feels like. Simple moments with my daughter, no drama, no painful memories. Just us against the world, the way it¡¯s been for four years.


    We¡¯re heading back to the car when a loose cobblestone catches my heel, and my ankle


    twists with a sharp c***k that makes me cry out.


    Pain shoots up my leg like lightning. I stumble, trying to catch myself, but my ankle gives outpletely.


    ¡°Mama!¡± Lily¡¯s voice is high with panic.


    I hit the ground hard, my knee scraping against the rough stone. The pain in my ankle is so intense it makes my vision blur.


    ¡°Mama, are you okay? Mama!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, baby,¡± I gasp, even though I¡¯m clearly not. When I try to put weight on my foot, agony shoots through me. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    But I¡¯m not okay. I can¡¯t even stand up.


    ¡°Scarlett?¡±


    I look up to find Dorian jogging toward us, his face creased with concern. He must have been shopping at the market too.


    ¡°What happened?¡± He drops to his knees beside me, his hands gentle as he examines my


    ankle.


    ¡°I twisted it. I think¡­ I think it might be sprained.¡±


    Even through my jeans, I can see my ankle starting to swell. Dorian¡¯s touch is careful, professional, but I still wince when he probes the tender area.


    * Chapter 24


    ¡°We need to get you to a hospital,¡± he says firmly. This needs to be looked at propeny¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t. I have Lily, and I need to get back to the bakery-


    ¡°The bakery can wait.¡± His voice is gentle but firm. ¡°And Lily cane with us. Right, sweetheart?¡±


    Lily nods eagerly, tears still shining in her eyes. ¡°Will the doctors make Mama better?


    ¡°They¡¯ll make her much better, Dorian promises,


    Before I can protest further, he¡¯s scooping me up in his arms like I weigh nothing. The movement jostles my ankle, and I bite back a cry of pain.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got you,¡± he murmurs against my ear. ¡°Just hold on.¡±


    The ride to the hospital passes in a blur of pain and Lily¡¯s worried chatter from the backseat Dorian keeps one hand on the wheel and the other on my knee, his thumb tracing soothing circles that help distract from the throbbing in my ankle.


    ¡°Almost there,¡± he says as we pull into the emergency room parking lot.


    The hospital smells like disinfectant and fear. Dorian carries me through the automatic doors while Lily clutches my purse, her eyes wide as she takes in all the medical equipment and rushing staff.


    ¡°We need someone to look at her ankle,¡± Dorian tells the receptionist. ¡°Possible sprain, significant swelling.¡±


    The paperwork takes forever. I¡¯m sitting in a wheelchair, my ankle elevated and wrapped in ice, when I see him<i>. </i>


    Jasper.


    He¡¯s walking down the corridor with Virginia beside him, her hand tucked into his elbow like they¡¯re a couple. She¡¯s wearing a soft blue dress that makes her look fragile and innocent, while he¡¯s in <i>one </i>of those expensive suits that used to make my heart skip.


    <i>Now</i><i>, </i>it makes my blood turn <i>to </i>ice.


    ¡°Lily,¡± I say quickly, trying <i>to </i>keep the panic out of my voice. ¡°Baby, I need you to go with Mr. Dorian <i>to </i>get me some water from that machine over there.¡±


    ¡°But Mama-¡±


    ¡°Please, sweetheart. I¡¯m very thirsty.¡±


    <Chapter 36


    More Rewarde


    Dorian catches my tone, follows my gaze, and immediately understands. ¡°Come on, Lily. Let¡¯s find the best water machine in this whole hospital.¡±


    ¡°Can I push the buttons?¡±


    ¡°You can push all the buttons you want.¡±


    They disappear around the corner just as Jasper¡¯s eyes find mine across the waiting room.


    For a moment, we just stare at each other. He looks tired, older somehow, with lines around his eyes that weren¡¯t there four years ago. But he¡¯s still devastatingly handsome in that way that used to make me forget my own name.


    Then his gaze shifts to Dorian¡¯s empty chair beside me, and his expression hardens.


    ¡°Scarlett.¡± He approaches slowly, like I might bolt if he moves too fast. Which isn¡¯t entirely wrong. ¡°What happened? Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in a hospital emergency room. You¡¯re clearly not fine.¡±


    Virginia appears at his shoulder, her eyes bright with what looks like curiosity mixed with something darker.


    ¡°Oh my,¡± she says, her voice dripping with false concern. ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    ¡°Sprained ankle,¡± I say curtly. ¡°Nothing serious.¡±


    ¡°It looks serious,¡± Jasper says, his eyes on the ice pack wrapped around my foot. ¡°Yeah, well. I¡¯ve been through worse. And funny enough, you¡¯ve never cared before.¡± The mockery in my voice isn¡¯t lost to anyone. Jasper¡¯s face turns stiff, and for a brief moment, just a tiny moment, I feel a sense of joy in tearing off his mask.


    Three years of marriage couldn¡¯t make him call a doctor for me when I fell ill. Who is he acting all concerned and worried for now<i>? </i>


    ¡°Scar-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°If you¡¯re trying to give me one of yourme ¡®I was busy¡® excuses, don¡¯t bother. It doesn¡¯t matter anymore,¡± I say. ¡°Nothing about me should matter to you anymore.¡±


    Pain shes across his features. ¡°Scarlett-¡±


    ¡°Ms. Stone?¡± A nurse appears with a clipboard. ¡°We¡¯re ready for you now.¡±


    < Chapter 36


    Thank God.


    ¡°I can walk,¡± I start to say, but Jasper is already moving toward my wheelchair.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take her,¡± he says to the nurse.


    ¡°No.¡± I grab the wheels, stopping him. ¡°I don¡¯t need your help.¡±


    ¡°You can barely move-¡±


    ¡°I said no.¡±


    More Rewards >


    We stare at each other, the tension crackling between us like electricity. I can see the hurt in his eyes, the frustration, but I can¡¯t let him in. Can¡¯t let him close enough to hurt me ever


    again.


    I¡¯ve moved on. And right now? There¡¯s no space in my life for Jasper ke.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take her.¡±


    Dorian¡¯s voice cuts through our standoff. He¡¯s back without Lily, clutching a bottle of water and looking confused by the tension between us.


    Jasper¡¯s eyes narrow as he takes in Dorian, his protective stance, the easy way he moves behind my wheelchair.


    The sight makes Jasper¡¯s face turn dark and stormy. He res at Dorian, turns to me, usation, disappointment, and admonishment flickering in his eyes.


    Once, such a gaze would¡¯ve stopped me cold, nervous and uneasy about what I did to make him upset, desperate to appease him and make him happy again.


    This time, I just sneer and look away.


    ¡°Ms. Stone?¡± The nurse is getting impatient. ¡°We really do need to get you into an examination room.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± I look up at Dorian gratefully. ¡°Would you mind?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    As he wheels me toward the examination area, I can feel Jasper watching us, the weight of his stare like a brand between my shoulder des.


    ¡°Mama,¡± Lily appears as we move down the hallway. ¡°That man looked sad. Did you make him sad?¡±


    <Chapter 36


    More Rewards >


    ¡°Sometimes grown¨Cups get sad about things that happened a long time ago,¡± I tell her. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, baby. It¡¯s not anyone¡¯s fault.¡±


    But even as I say it, I know it¡¯s a lie.


    There¡¯s plenty of fault to go around. And sitting in this hospital, with my daughter asking innocent questions and my ex¨Chusband just down the hall with the woman who destroyed our marriage, I feel the weight of all my choices pressing down on me.


    The examination room is small and sterile. Dorian helps me onto the table while Lily settles into a chair with a coloring book the nurse gave her.


    ¡°The doctor will be with you shortly,¡± the nurse says, but as she turns to leave, she pauses. ¡°Oh, and there¡¯s a gentleman outside asking about you. Says he¡¯s your husband?¡±


    ¡°Ex¨Chusband. And no, I don¡¯t want to see him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let him know.¡±


    After she leaves, Dorian moves closer to the examination table, his expression concerned.


    ¡°Are you okay? And I don¡¯t mean your ankle.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Scarlett.¡±


    The way he says my name makes me look up. His eyes are kind, understanding, and for a moment I want to tell him everything. About Jasper, about what happened between us, about why seeing him again put me in such a bad mood.


    But I can¡¯t. Because sitting right there, coloring a picture of a butterfly, is the beautiful soul I vowed to shield from every storm in our lives.


    ¡°Scarlett, if you need protection from him-


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± The wordse out sharper than I intended. ¡°I can take care of myself.¡±


    ¡°I know you can. But that doesn¡¯t mean you have to.¡±


    Before I can respond, there¡¯s a soft knock on the door. The doctor enters¨Ca middle¨Caged woman with kind eyes and gentle hands.


    ¡°Ms. Stone? I¡¯m Dr. Phil. Let¡¯s take a look at that ankle.¡±


    The examination is thorough but mercifully quick. Sprained, not broken, but I¡¯ll need to stay off it for a few days and keep it elevated.


    <Chapter 36


    ¡°I¡¯ll write you a prescription for pain medication,¡± Dr. Phil says as she wraps my ankle in a proper bandage. ¡°And I want to see you back here in a week to check on the healing.*


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As she leaves, Dorian helps me back into the wheelchair. Lily has finished her coloring and is now asking a million questions about how long my ankle will take to get better.


    ¡°Not long, baby. A few days and Mama will be good as new.<i>¡± </i>


    We make our way back through the hospital corridors, Lily chattering about how she¡¯s going to take care of me, how she¡¯ll bring me ice and make me soup.


    I¡¯m almost rxed, almost believing we¡¯ve escaped without further drama, when we round the corner to the exit.


    And there¡¯s Jasper, leaning against the wall like he¡¯s been waiting for us.


    My heart ms against my ribs.


    ¡°Lily, baby, go get a bottle of water from the vending machine.¡± I tell my daughter, pushing her away, and out of Jasper¡¯s sight. <fn1e6b> The rightful source is Find[?]ovel</fn1e6b>


    I don¡¯t want her to ever appear in front of him.


    I can¡¯t afford to let him discover she¡¯s his daughter until our divorce is finalized.


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!


    9


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    <b>H </b>


    Vote


    286


    616

 Rift 37

    (Virginia¡¯s POV)


    The second Scarlett appeared, Jasper has been lost in thought.


    I recognize the look in his eyes. The frustration and rage are emotions I¡¯m all <i>too </i>familiar with as I experienced them myself the years he and Scarlett lived together.


    They are emotions I still struggle to deal with whenever I find him thinking about Scarlett instead of seeing me, loving me.


    I hate them, and I hate her more.


    Because in the years she¡¯s been gone, Jasper has never once expressed such emotions towards me. Frustration, rage¡­jealousy.


    They are emotions one experiences only when the one they care about doesn¡¯t care for them, but someone else.


    My breath catches in my throat, and just as my resentment towards Scarlett builds up, recognition ms into me.


    Dorian Cross. CEO of Cross Industries, one of the most sessful retail chains in the country. His face has been on magazine covers, business journals, Forbes lists.


    And he¡¯s here. With Scarlett. Forget about how he¡¯s looking at her.


    Just the fact that he¡¯s here with her says a lot about their rtionship.


    Because Dorian Cross isn¡¯t some random man. He is the CEO of Cross Industries. And the way he touches her wheelchair, the protective stance, the familiarity between them¡­


    My mind races, countless possibilities shing in second. When did they meet? How long have they been involved? And that little girl, Lily, with her dark hair and those expressive


    eyes¡­


    A smile spreads across my face before I can stop it. This is perfect. Better than perfect. ¡°Jasper,¡± I whisper, touching his arm lightly. ¡°Do you know who that is?¡±


    He¡¯s still staring at Scarlett, his jaw clenched tight. ¡°Some guy she¡¯s dating, apparently.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not just some guy.¡± I let my voice carry just enough surprise, just enough concern. ¡°That¡¯s Dorian Cross. He owns Cross Industries.¡±


    4 Chapter 37


    Jasper¡¯s head snaps toward me. ¡°What?¡±


    More Dewanda


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen him in business magazines. He¡¯s worth millions, Jasper. And look at them¡­¡± I gesture subtly toward where Dorian is adjusting Scarlett¡¯s ice pack with practiced ease. ¡°They¡¯re not new to this. The way he touches her, the way she lets him¡­ Scarlett isn¡¯t the type of woman to let any man touch her. There must be something between them.¡±


    I watch as his face goes pale, then flushes dark red. I can practically see the thoughts churning in his head, the jealousy and pain and fury building like a storm.


    This is working better than I could have hoped.


    ¡°She moved on,¡± I say softly, injecting just the right amount of sympathy into my voice. ¡°Completely. With someone who can give her anything she wants.¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± he growls.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know this hurts, but it¡¯s better to ept the truth¡ª¡± <fn3259> Content originallyes from f?ndnovel</fn3259>


    ¡°I said shut up, Virginia.¡±


    And I do. Because my goal is aplished. I can see it in his eyes, in the way he¡¯s looking at Scarlett and Dorian with something that borders murderous rage.


    Perfect.


    Now I just need to nt the seeds deeper. Make him believe that little girl belongs to Dorian, not him. Make him think Scarlett¡¯s been ying happy family with another man while he¡¯s been searching for her.


    The lie will destroy him. But my version of the truth will destroy anything that ever existed between them.


    (Jasper¡¯s POV)


    Cross Industries. I know that name, know exactly how much money and poweres with it. Dorian Cross isn¡¯t just sessful¨Che¡¯s in apletely different league than me.


    And he¡¯s touching my wife like he owns her.


    The


    rage building in my chest is unlike anything I¡¯ve ever felt. Not jealousy¨Cno, I¡¯m not jealous. This is deeper, more primal. The need to protect what¡¯s mine, to make it clear to everyone in this sterile hospital hallway that Scarlett Stone belongs to me.


    I watch him wheel her toward the exit, his hand resting possessively on her shoulder<i>. </i>The sight makes me see red. She¡¯s not resisting his touch. Instead, she¡¯s looking up at him with


    < Chapter 37


    something that might be gratitude or might be something more, and it makes me want to put my fist through the nearest wall.


    Four years. She¡¯s been gone for four years, and as soon as she returns, this is what I get?


    ¡°Jasper,¡± Virginia¡¯s voice cuts through the roar in my head. ¡°Maybe we should just go-¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    I¡¯m moving before I can think it through, my feet carrying me across the waiting room like I¡¯m being pulled by some invisible force. People turn to stare as I stride past them, but I don¡¯t care. All I can see is my wife being wheeled away by another man.


    ¡°Scarlett.¡±


    They stop near the automatic doors. Dorian¡¯s grip on the wheelchair tightens, and Scarlett¡¯s spine goes rigid.


    ¡°What do you want, Jasper?¡± Her voice is cold, dismissive. Like I¡¯m some stranger bothering


    her.


    ¡°We need to talk.¡±


    ¡°No, we don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we do.¡± I step closer, and Dorian shifts slightly, putting himself between us. The protective gesture sends another spike of fury through me. ¡°Alone.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to talk to you,¡± Dorian says, his voice calm but firm. ¡°I think you should respect that.¡±


    Iugh, but there¡¯s no humor in it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, who are you exactly? Becausest I checked, you¡¯re not her husband.¡±


    ¡°Neither are you, apparently.¡± Dorian¡¯s eyes are steady, unflinching. ¡°At least, not ording to


    her.¡±


    ¡°Is that what she told you?¡± I look at Scarlett, who¡¯s staring straight ahead <i>like </i>she can pretend I don¡¯t exist. ¡°Did you tell him we¡¯re divorced, Scarlett? Because we¡¯re not.¡±


    Her head snaps up, eyes shing with anger. ¡°You really going to do this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying. You wouldn¡¯t want to keep the man in the dark.¡±


    The silence that follows is deafening. I can see the moment the words hit her, the way her face goes pale and then flushes with rage.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s why I returned. To sign them again and close our chapter for good.¡±


    ¡°Sadly, that¡¯s not how divorce works. Both parties¡® signatures are required for it to take effect. And I¡­I won¡¯t those papers, Scarlett. We¡¯re still married, and you will always remain my wife. Which means you can¡¯t just-¡± I gesture between her and Dorian, ¡°-move on with someone


    else.¡±


    Scarlett¡¯sugh is sharp, bitter. ¡°Are you serious right now?¡±


    ¡°Dead serious.¡±


    She stares at me for a long moment, then her lips curve into a smile that doesn¡¯t reach her eyes. It¡¯s the kind of smile that promises pain.


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!


    Get Bonus (Ad) >

 Rift 38

    (Jasper¡¯s POV)


    ¡°You want to talk about marriage, Jasper? Aboutmitment and loyalty?¡± Her voice rises, drawing stares from other people in the lobby. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it. Let¡¯s talk about how <i>you </i>spent three years treating me like a stranger in my own house while you unted your mistress. How you chose another woman over your pregnant wife, left her on a highway in the middle of the night because your precious Virginia called.¡±


    Each word grits on my nerves. Not because they¡¯re true, but because she believes them to be. And she¡¯s not done.


    <i>¡°</i>And let¡¯s not forget how you brought that woman into our home, let her wear my clothes, sleep in my bed-¡±


    ¡°Scarlett-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Or better yet,¡± she continues, her voice dripping with sarcasm, ¡°let¡¯s talk about how you¡¯re standing here with her right now, ying the devoted husband while lecturing me about not being with someone else when I¡¯m still married to you.¡±


    She looks between Virginia and me, and her smile turns vicious.


    ¡°Tell me, dear ex, how long have you been f*****g her?¡±


    The words m into me, rendering me speechless. Virginia gasps behind me, and I hear her start to cry. But all I can see is Scarlett, my gentle, soft wife, transformed into a fierce creature I can barely recognize, spitting venom, looking at me like I¡¯m something disgusting she found stuck on her shoe.


    ¡°It¡¯s <i>not </i>like that,¡± I shake my head, unable to believe she just said that.


    How could she even think that I would get together with a woman other than her, let alone say it out loud?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± She tilts her head, studying me with those sharp eyes that used to look at me with love. ¡°You abandoned your wife for her. You live with her. You take her to doctor¡¯s appointments and rush to her side whenever she snaps her fingers. If that¡¯s not a rtionship, then what is it?¡±


    I don¡¯t have an answer for that. Because I can¡¯t exin the obligation I feel towards Virginia without sounding like I¡¯m making an excuse.


    ¡°But I¡¯m the one who can¡¯t move on?¡± Sheughs again, the sound hollow and broken. ¡°I¡¯m the


    <Chapter 38


    one who has to stay loyal, otherwise it¡¯ll be viting our marriage vows?¡±


    ¡°You are still my wife-¡±


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°No.¡± The word cracks like a whip. ¡°I stopped being your wife the night you chose her over <ol><li>me. The night you proved that I meant nothing to you.¡± </li></ol>


    She turns to Dorian, her voice softening. ¡°Can we go? I¡¯m tired.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± He starts to wheel her toward the exit, but I step in front of them.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t over, Scarlett.¡±


    She looks up at me then, and for just a moment, I see a sh of pain, resentment? in her


    eyes.


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Her voice is quiet now, final. ¡°Whatever we had, whatever we were¨Cit¡¯s over. It has been over for a long time.¡± She reaches up and touches Dorian¡¯s hand where it rests on her shoulder. <b>¡°</b>And I found someone who sees me, truly sees me, without me begging for his


    attention.¡±


    The gesture is small, but it feels like a knife to the chest. Because it¡¯s not just about the touch¨Cit¡¯s about the warmth in her voice. The way she looks at him like a safe¨Chaven.


    That¡¯s the way she used to look at me.


    ¡°Dorian¡¯s been there for me when I needed him,¡± she says, her eyes never leaving mine. ¡°He¡¯s never made me feel like I was asking for too much, or wanting too much, or being too needy. He sees <i>me </i>as I am. Nothing more, nothing less.¡±


    Each word is calcted to wound, and they hit their mark perfectly.


    ¡°So thank you, Jasper. Thank you for showing me what I was worth to you. Because it helped me realize what I¡¯m actually worth to someone who cares about me.¡±


    Behind me, Virginia¡¯s crying gets louder, more dramatic. But I can¡¯t bring myself to care about her performance right now. All I can think about is the finality in Scarlett¡¯s voice, the way she¡¯s looking at me like I¡¯m already a memory.


    ¡°Scarlett-¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, Jasper.¡±


    Dorian wheels her past me, and I watch them go. Watch my wife¨Cbecause she is still my wife, divorce papers or not¨Cleave with another man.


    A man who¡¯s apparently been taking care of her for God knows how long.


    2/3 <fn50ea> Official source is fin?novel</fn50ea>


    :


    < Chapter 38


    More Rewards >


    The automatic doors slide shut behind them, and I¡¯m left standing in the lobby with Virginia¡¯s sobs echoing in my ears and the taste of failure bitter in my mouth.


    ¡°Jasper?¡± Virginia¡¯s voice is small, broken. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry you had to see that.¡±


    I turn to look at her, this woman who¡¯s been the center of so many of our problems. Her face is streaked with tears, her blue dress wrinkled from sitting in ufortable hospital chairs.


    And for the first time in four years, I don¡¯t feel the automatic urge <i>to </ifort her.


    ¡°How long do you think they¡¯ve been together?¡± I ask quietly.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. But Jasper, you can¡¯t keep torturing yourself¡ª¡±


    ¡°My baby.¡± The word feels foreign on my tongue. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s alive?¡±


    Virginia¡¯s eyes widen slightly. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know? But if it did¡­would a man like Dorian get involved with a single mom?¡±


    ¡°So¡­it didn¡¯t make it,¡± I whisper. ¡°My child. He or she never got the chance to see this world.¡±


    Virginia doesn¡¯t contradict me. She just stands there, tears streaming down her face, letting mee to my own devastating conclusions.


    Scarlett didn¡¯t just move on. She started over. With another man.


    And the worst part? She looks happier with him than she ever did with me.


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!


    5

 Rift 39

    (Scarlett¡¯s POV)


    The silence in Dorian¡¯s car feels heavy, but not ufortable. Lily has fallen asleep in the backseat, her small face peaceful against the window. My ankle throbs with each heartbeat, but the physical pain is nothingpared to the storm raging in my chest.


    ¡°You okay?¡± Dorian¡¯s voice is soft, careful not to wake Lily.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The lie rolls off my tongue automatically.


    He nces at me, those kind eyes seeing right through my walls. ¡°You <i>don¡¯t </i>have <i>to </i>pretend with me, Scarlett. Not after what just happened back there.¡±


    The concern in his voice almost breaks me. After years of being dismissed, ignored, and treated like my feelings didn¡¯t matter, having someone actually care about my wellbeing feels foreign.


    We pull into my driveway, and the familiar sight of my small house¨Cthe one I bought with my own money, decorated with my own choices¨Csoothes some of the raw edges inside me.


    This is mine. No one can take this away from me.


    Dorian helps me inside while I carry a sleepy Lily. The living room feels like a sanctuary after the sterile hospital and that awful confrontation. Everything here speaks of the life I built- photo frames with pictures of Lily and me, throw pillows I chose because I liked the color, books scattered on the coffee table that I actually wanted to read.


    ¡°Mama, my tummy hurts,¡± Lily whimpers as I settle her on the couch.


    ¡°It¡¯s just all the excitement, baby. How about some soup and then bed?¡±


    She nods, curling up with her favorite stuffed rabbit.


    Dorian moves around my kitchen like he belongs there, opening cabs to find a pot, locating the soup without having <i>to </i>ask. The domesticity of it makes something flutter in my


    chest.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to-¡®


    ¡°I want to.¡± He looks at me over <b>his </b>shoulder, and something in his expression makes my breath catch.


    Twenty minutester, Lily is fed and tucked into bed, leaving Dorian and me alone in my living


    < Chapter 39


    More Rewards >


    room. I¡¯m propped up on the couch with ice on my ankle, and he¡¯s sitting in the armchair


    across from me.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say quietly. ¡°For today. For everything.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me.¡®


    ¡°Yes, I do. You didn¡¯t have to get involved back there. Most people would¡¯ve just walked


    away.¡±


    His eyes meet mine, intense and unwavering. ¡°I¡¯m not most people, Scarlett.¡±


    The way


    he says my name makes heat pool in my stomach. I¡¯ve <i>been </i><i>so </i><i>focused </i>on protecting myself, on building walls high enough that no one can hurt me again, that I forgot what it felt like to be wanted.


    Not needed. Not convenient. Wanted.


    ¡°Dorian-¡±


    ¡°I know this isplicated.¡± He leans forward, elbows on his knees. ¡°I know you have an unclosed history, that there are things you¡¯re not ready to talk about. But I need you to know something.¡±


    My heart pounds as he stands, crossing the small space between us to sit on the edge of the coffee table, close enough that I can smell his cologne.


    ¡°What we have, what¡¯s been building between us these past months¨Cit¡¯s real. At least for me.¡± His voice is rough, vulnerable in a way that makes my chest tight. ¡°And seeing him treat you like that today, seeing him try to im you like you¡¯re some object he can just decide to


    take back¡­¡±


    He runs a hand through his dark hair, frustrated.


    ¡°It made me realize I can¡¯t sit on the fence and wait for you to notice me. I can¡¯t keep pretending I don¡¯t want more with you.¡±


    The air in the room shifts, bing charged with an energy that makes me fearful and


    uneasy.


    ¡°Dorian¡­¡± <fn1310> Fresh chapters posted on find{n}ovel</fn1310>


    ¡°I <i>know </i>you¡¯re scared. I know you have reasons not to trust men¨Csessful, powerful men who might just see you as another convenience.¡± His hand hovers near mine on the couch, not quite touching. ¡°But not all men are like him, Scarlett.¡±


    <Chapter 39


    More Rewards >


    Tears prick at the corners of my eyes. ¡°How do I know that? How do I know you won¡¯t get tired of me when the novelty wears off?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯ve been watching you for months.¡± His voice drops, bes intimate. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you with Lily when you think no one¡¯s looking¨Cthe way you sacrifice for her without making it feel like a burden.¡±


    He finally reaches out, his fingers barely brushing mine.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen you at your most real, most human. Your strength, your aspiration, your dream for your little girl. And that¡¯s when I fell for you. Not for your looks, or your charm. You.¡±


    The tears spill over then, hot tracks down my cheeks. Because <i>no </i>one has ever seen me like that. Jasper married a carefully crafted image¨Cthe perfect wife, the dutiful daughter, the woman who never asked for too much.


    But Dorian is talking about the messy,plicated, sometimes difficult woman I actually <ol><li>am. </li></ol>


    ¡°I¡¯m scared,¡± I admit.


    ¡°I know.¡± His thumb traces across my knuckles, gentle and sure. ¡°But I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯m here to stay, to chase your doubts away.¡±


    ¡°What are you asking me, Dorian?¡±


    He¡¯s quiet for a moment, studying our joined hands. When he looks up, his eyes are dark,


    determined.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking for a chance to pursue you. Officially.¡±


    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t <i>know</i>. I mean, this is too sudden. I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m ready,¡± I whisper, lowering my


    head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need <i>to </i><i>do </i>anything. Just let me look after you and Lily until you¡¯re ready to ept me, okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡±


    ¡°Please, Scarlett. All I¡¯m asking for is the right to look after you two. Give me a chance to show you my sincerity.¡±


    I take a shaky breath. The choice between the safety of my walls and the possibility of letting someone in again terrify me. I¡¯m not ready to let another man enter my life after what happened with Jasper.


    < Chapter 39


    More Rewards >


    However, I also refuse to allow what happened with Jasper to shape my future. I made a decision to move on from him, and if the answer to that resolution is Dorian¡­


    Then so be it.


    ¡°Okay. But I can¡¯t promise you anything.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to.¡± The smile that spreads across his face is radiant, transforming his entire expression. He brings my hand to his lips, pressing a soft kiss <i>to </i>my palm. ¡°I have all the time in the world to win your heart.¡±


    I smile, feeling something I haven¡¯t felt in years.


    Hope.


    Real, fragile, terrifying hope that maybe this will work. Maybe he is the one.


    After ensuring I¡¯m properly settled, he¡¯s about to leave when he turns back, keys jingling in his


    hand.


    ¡°And Scarlett?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°What happened today¨Cwith your ex¨Chusband and that woman¨Cit doesn¡¯t change anything for me. Whatever your past may be, whateverplicationse with being with you, just know <i>you¡¯re </i><i>not </i>alone anymore.¡±


    Not alone anymore.


    The words hit like lightning, loud and clear and shocking.


    ¡°Dorian-¡±


    He doesn¡¯t give me the chance to respond to his statement. The door closes behind him with a soft click, leaving me alone with the echo of his words and the wild beating of my heart.


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!


    3

 Rift 40

    <i>(</i><i>Jasper¡¯s </i><i>POV</i><i>) </i>


    ¡°Your anxiety levels are still elevated,¡± Dr. Morrison says, handing Virginia a printed report. ¡°But the good news is we¡¯ve caught it early. These new medications should help regte the panic attacks.¡±


    I nod, not really listening. My mind keeps reying the look on Scarlett¡¯s face when she saw me at the hospital. Pure disgust. Like I was something dirty she¡¯d stepped <i>on</i>.


    ¡°Mr. ke?¡± The doctor¡¯s voice cuts through my thoughts. ¡°I need you to <i>make </i>sure Virginia takes these twice a day. Missing doses can trigger episodes.¡±


    ¡°Right. Twice a day.¡± I take the prescription bottle, shoving it into my jacket pocket.


    Virginia slides her arm through mine as we walk to the parking garage. Her touch feels wrong. Heavy. Like a chain I¡¯ve been wearing too long to befortable anymore.


    ¡°Thank you for staying with me today,¡± she says softly. ¡°I know seeing Scarlett was hard for you.¡±


    Hard doesn¡¯t begin to cover it. Watching my wife¨Cbecause she IS still my wife¨Cleave with another man felt like being gutted with a rusty knife.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡± Virginia stops walking, forcing me to look at her. ¡°Because you¡¯ve barely said a word since we left the ER.¡±


    Because I can¡¯t stop thinking about the way Dorian touched Scarlett¡¯s wheelchair. Protective. Gentle. The way I should have been touching her for three years.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Virginia¡¯s blue eyes fill with tears. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Jasper. This is all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t had the panic attack that day-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± There¡¯s nothing to mention about that day.


    She was sick. She needed help. I don¡¯t know why Scarlett couldn¡¯t understand such a simple issue.


    She mes me for abandoning her on the road. But did I ask her to get off the car? Wasn¡¯t it her order to stop?


    < Chapter 40


    More Rewards >


    I tried to get her to get back in the car. Virginia was in a critical situation. I couldn¡¯t waste time appeasing her, sucking up to her while someone else was dying <i>on </i>the other side of


    town.


    We drive to the Stones¡® house in silence. Virginia keeps ncing at me, probably waiting for me tofort her, to tell her everything¡¯s okay like I always do. But I can¡¯t. Not right now.


    ¡°Are youing in?¡± she asks when I pull into the driveway. ¡°Mom¡¯s making her famousmb


    stew.¡±


    The same stew Scarlett used to make for me when I had rough days at the office. She¡¯d learned the recipe from ir, spent hours perfecting it because she knew it was my favorite.


    ¡°Not tonight.¡±


    Virginia flinches like I pped her, and for a split second, I feel guilty. But then I remember the way Dorian¡¯s hand rested on Scarlett¡¯s shoulder, possessive and sure, and the guilt disappears.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you tomorrow,¡± I lie, already pulling away.


    The house is dark when I get home. <i>Our </i>house. The one Scarlett picked out because she loved the big windows in the kitchen and the way the afternoon light hit the living room. The one where we were supposed to build a life together.


    I stand in the doorway for a moment, key in hand. The silence, the quiet emptiness¨Cit¡¯s the hollow echo of abandonment. Every corner of the house holds memories, ones I¡¯ve been holding <i>onto </i>for thest four years.


    At the sight of <i>the </i>coffee cup, her coffee cup, still sitting on the kitchen counter, the memoriese flooding back.


    ¡°Can we try for a baby<i>?</i><i>¡± </i><i>she¡¯d </i><i>asked </i><i>one </i><i>night</i><i>, </i><i>her </i>head <i>on </i><i>my </i>chest, <i>fingers </i>tracing patterns on my skin.


    The question caught me off guard. <i>We¡¯d </i><i>been </i><i>married </i>two <i>years</i><i>, </i><i>and </i>she looked so hopeful, so beautiful in the moonlight.


    <i>¡°</i><i>We¡¯re </i>not ready for that <i>kind </i><i>of </i>responsibility<i>,</i><i>¡± </i><i>I¡¯d </i><i>said</i>. ¡°<i>My </i>business <i>is </i><i>just </i><i>getting </i>started, <i>and </i><i>Virginia </i>needs help <i>settling </i>into <i>her </i><i>new </i>job-¡±


    <i>The </i><i>light </i><i>died </i><i>in </i>her eyes. <i>¡°</i><i>Virginia</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>


    <i>¡°</i><i>Be </i><i>reasonable</i><i>, </i><i>Scarlett</i><i>. </i><i>Babies </i>are <i>expensive</i>, <i>and </i><i>with </i><i>everything </i><i>going </i><i>on- </i>


    <i>She¡¯d </i><i>pulled </i><i>away </i><i>from </i><i>me </i><i>then</i>, <i>wrapping </i><i>herself </i><i>in </i><i>the </i><i>sheet </i><i>like </i><i>armor</i>.


    < Chapter 40


    More Rewards >


    <i>¡°</i><i>When </i><i>do </i><i>I </i>get toe <i>first</i>, <i>Jasper</i><i>? </i><i>When </i><i>do </i><i>I </i>matter <i>more </i>than <i>your </i><i>friendship </i><i>with </i><i>her</i><i>?</i>¡±


    <i>I </i><i>couldn¡¯t </i><i>answer</i><i>. </i>Because <i>the </i><i>truth </i>was, <i>I </i><i>didn¡¯t </i><i>know </i><i>how </i><i>to </i><i>put </i><i>Scarlett </i>first <i>when </i><i>Virginia </i>seemed <i>to </i><i>need </i>me <i>more</i>. <fn3558> Read full story at Find_Novel(.</fn3558>


    Six monthster, she was pregnant anyway. And instead of being happy¨Cinstead of celebrating¨CI felt trapped.


    What kind of man feels trapped when his wife tells him she¡¯s carrying his child?


    My chest tightens. The baby. Our baby.


    I shrug out of my coat and slump into the couch, burying my head in my hands.


    Scarlett had everything¨Cparents who adored her, friends like Chloe who¡¯d drop everything for her, money, education, love. She was surrounded by people who cared about her.


    Virginia had no one. Just me.


    Why couldn¡¯t Scarlett understand this?


    Standing, I stumble to our bedroom¨Cmy bedroom now¨Cand copse on the bed. Scarlett¡¯s pillow still smells faintly like her shampoo. Something floral and sweet that used to drive me


    crazy.


    I press my face into it and remember.


    The <i>front </i><i>porch </i><i>light </i><i>was </i><i>always on </i><i>when </i><i>I </i><i>came home </i><ite</i><i>. </i><i>Always</i>. <i>Even </i><i>when </i><i>I </i>was <i>three </i>hours <iter </i><i>than </i><i>I¡¯d </i><i>promised</i><i>, </i><i>even </i><i>when </i><i>I¡¯d </i><i>cancelled </i><i>our </i><i>dinner </i><i>ns </i>for the <i>third </i>time <i>that </i>


    week.


    She¡¯d be in the <i>kitchen</i><i>, </i><i>usually </i><i>reading </i>a <i>book </i><i>at </i><i>the </i><i>counter</i><i>, </i><i>a </i>te of food <i>warming </i><i>in </i>the


    oven.


    <i>¡°</i>How was your day?¡± she¡¯d ask<i>, </i><i>like </i>she <i>genuinely </i>wanted to know. Like <i>my </i>problems mattered


    to her.


    ¡°Long. Frustrating.<i>¡± </i><i>I¡¯d </i>kiss her forehead<i>, </i>breathe <i>in </i>that sweet scent. ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Are you hungry<i>?</i>¡±


    Always the same question. Always asked <i>with </i><i>a </i><i>smile</i>, even <i>when </i>I could see <i>the </i>disappointment <i>in </i>her eyes.


    <i>She¡¯d </i>heat <i>up </i>whatever she¡¯d made¨Cusually somethingplicated because she <i>was </i><i>still </i><i>learning </i><i>to </i>cook<i>, </i>still <i>trying </i><i>to </i>impress me. Still <i>trying </i>to be <i>the </i>perfect wife.


    <Chapter 40


    <i>And </i><i>I¡¯d </i><i>eat </i><i>it</i><i>, </i><i>tell </i>her <i>it </i><i>was </i><i>delicious</i><i>, </i><i>then </i>fall <i>asleep </i><i>on </i><i>the </i><i>couch </i><i>watching </i><i>TV. </i>


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    <i>Never </i><i>asked </i><i>about </i><i>her </i><i>day</i><i>. </i><i>Never </i><i>wondered </i><i>if </i><i>she </i>was <i>lonely</i><i>, </i><i>eating </i><i>dinner </i><i>alone </i><i>again</i><i>. </i><i>Never </i><i>thought </i><i>about </i><i>how </i><i>it </i><i>felt </i>to <i>be </i><i>married </i><i>to </i>a <i>man </i><i>who </i><i>treated </i><i>her </i><i>like </i><i>a </i><i>roommate </i><i>instead </i><i>of </i><i>the </i><i>love </i>of <i>his </i><i>life</i><i>. </i>


    I close my eyes and try to remember thest time Scarlett waited up for me. Thest time she asked about my day with genuine interest instead of polite obligation.


    Thest time she smiled when I walked through the door instead of looking disappointed.


    But I can¡¯t remember. Because somewhere along the way, I stopped being the man she fell in


    love with.


    For four years, I¡¯ve been telling myself that Scarlett left because she was jealous, immature, unable to understand my loyalty to an old friend. I convinced myself that if she really loved me, she would have stayed and fought for our marriage.


    Nowying here in this empty room, surrounded by the ghost of what we used to have, I realize I haven¡¯t been a good husband after all.


    Because Virginia had no one but me, I gave priority to her matters instead of my wife¡¯s.


    I thought Scarlett would understand. I thought she was strong enough, loved enough by everyone around her, that she wouldn¡¯t need me the way Virginia did.


    But I was wrong. Sopletely, wrong.


    I took Scarlett for granted, and now¡­


    She has a life without me. A man who looks at her the way I should have from the beginning.


    The front door ms downstairs.


    Hard.


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!

 Rift 41

    <i>(</i><i>Virginia¡¯s </i><i>POV</i><i>) </i>


    Men.


    It wouldn¡¯t be far¨Cfetched to call them beasts in human skin. Their eyes are always on the meat ahead instead of the one in front of them.


    So I know I can¡¯t trust Jasper.


    When Scarlett was in front of him, he couldn¡¯t wait to be at my beck and call. Now that I¡¯m by


    his side, he can¡¯t stop thinking about Scarlett.


    But if he thinks I¡¯m going to tolerate his attitude, then he¡¯ll have to think again.


    Because I¡¯m not Scarlett. I won¡¯t sit back and wait for him to choose another woman over <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    The key slides into the lock like it was made for my hand. I¡¯ve been carrying this key for four years since he gave it to me, pretending I only use it for emergencies when he¡¯s out of town.


    The house is dark, silent except for the hum of the refrigerator and the distant tick of the grandfather clock in the hallway. I slip inside, my heels clicking softly against the hardwood floors that Scarlett chose, in the house she decorated, filled with the life she abandoned.


    The living room still smells faintly of her perfume, even after four years. Like she¡¯s haunting this ce, refusing to let go.


    I find him in the bedroom¨Ctheir bedroom¨Csprawled across the king¨Csized bed with one arm flung over his eyes. He¡¯s still fully dressed, his tie loosened but not removed, shoes kicked off carelessly by the dresser.


    He looks destroyed. Completely, utterly destroyed.


    And it¡¯s all her fault.


    ¡°Jasper?¡± I whisper, testing to see if he¡¯s awake.


    No response. His breathing is deep and even, exhausted sleep of a man who¡¯s been carrying too much weight for too long.


    I should leave. I should go back to James and ir¡¯s house, pretend I never came here, never saw him like this. But my feet won¡¯t move. Instead, I find myself studying his face in the moonlight streaming through the windows.


    < Chapter 41


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    Even in sleep, his brow is furrowed with pain. His lips¨Clips that used to smile when he saw me¨Care pressed into a thin line of suffering.


    This is what loving Scarlett Stone does to a man. Reduces him <i>to </i>this broken shell, this shadow of who he used to be.


    I¡¯ve watched it happen for seven years. Watched him pour himself into their rtionship, giving and giving until there was nothing left. And what did she do? She ran. The moment things got difficult, the moment she had to share attention with someone else, she ran.


    Leaving him here to pick up the pieces of himself.


    My hands clench into fists at my sides. After everything I¡¯ve done¨Cyears of being patient, supportive, avable whenever he needed me¨Cshe waltzes back into town and destroys him all over again.


    With another man, no less.


    Dorian Cross. I researched him the moment I got home, scrolling through business articles and society photos on my phone. He¡¯s everything Jasper isn¡¯t¨Cshy, publicly sessful, the kind of man who makes headlines just for existing.


    Of course Scarlett would choose someone like that. Someone who can give her the spotlight she¡¯s always craved.


    ¡°Virginia?¡±


    I jump<i>, </i>my heart mming against my ribs. Jasper is sitting up now, running his hands through his disheveled hair, squinting at me in the darkness.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I say quickly. ¡°I was worried about you, and when you didn¡¯t answer your phone¡­¡±


    He reaches for the bedsidemp, flooding the room with soft yellow light. His eyes are red¨Crimmed, whether from exhaustion or tears, I can¡¯t tell.


    ¡°What time is it?¡±


    ¡°Almost midnight. I used my key. I hope that¡¯s okay.¡±


    He nods absently, like he doesn¡¯t really care about boundaries right now. Like nothing matters except the pain eating him alive from the inside.


    ¡°I brought you something to eat.¡± I hold up the container I carried in. ¡°ir made extramb stew. I thought you might be hungry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    < Chapter 41


    ¡°You need to eat, Jasper. You can¡¯t let this destroy you.¡±


    Heughs, but there¡¯s no humor in it. ¡°Can¡¯t I? Because it feels like it already has.¡±


    More Rewards


    The broken sound of his voice makes my chest ache. This is the man I¡¯ve loved since we were children, the boy who held my hand during thunderstorms and promised we¡¯d always be friends. Seeing him like this¨Cseeing what she¡¯s done to him¨Cmakes me want to scream.


    ¡°She looked happy,¡± he says quietly, staring at his hands. ¡°With him. Happier than she ever


    looked with me.¡±


    ¡°Jasper-¡±


    ¡°Four years, Virginia. Four years I¡¯ve been looking for her, and she¡¯s been building a life with someone else. Someone who can give her things I never could.¡±


    The self¨Cloathing in his voice is almost unbearable. But underneath it, I hear something else. Something that makes my blood run cold.


    Love. He still loves her. Even after everything, even after seeing her with another man, he still


    loves Scarlett more than he realizes.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t deserve you,¡± I say, the words tumbling out before I can stop them. ¡°She never deserved you.¡±


    He looks at me then, really looks at me, and I see something shift in his expression.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean she had everything, Jasper. Everything. Parents who adored her, money, education, a husband who would have done anything for her. And what did she do? She threw it all away


    the moment she didn¡¯t get her way.¡±


    His jaw tightens. ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it?¡± I sit on the edge of the bed, careful to keep some distance between us. ¡°She knew I had panic disorder. She knew I didn¡¯t have anyone else. But she couldn¡¯t stand sharing your attention for one night. On her birthday, yes, but people were dying, Jasper. I was dying.¡±


    ¡°She was pregnant. She needed me too.¡±


    ¡°And you searched for her every day for thest three years!¡± The words explode out of me, louder than I intended. ¡°Every day, you looked for her. You married her, lived with her, loved her. But the one time¨Cthe one time¨Cyou chose to help someone else, she couldn¡¯t handle it.¡±


    Jasper stares at me, and I can see the wheels turning in his head. The doubt creeping in.


    < Chapter 41


    More Rewards >


    ¡°She left you,¡± I continue, my voice softer now, more persuasive. ¡°She was carrying your child, and she left you. What kind of woman does that?¡±


    ¡°She was hurt-¡±


    ¡°She was selfish.¡± I lean closer, letting my hand rest on his arm. ¡°And now she¡¯s doing it again. Parading her new rtionship in front of you, making sure you see how well she¡¯s doing without you. That¡¯s not the behavior of someone who ever loved you, Jasper. That¡¯s


    cruelty.¡±


    He pulls away from my touch, standing up and pacing to the <i>window</i>. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. You weren¡¯t there for our entire marriage. You don¡¯t know what it was <i>like</i>.¡±


    ¡°I know enough. I know she made you feel guilty for being my friend. I <i>know </i>she tried to make you choose between us, over and over again.¡±


    ¡°Because she was jealous-¡±


    ¡°Because she was possessive. Because she couldn¡¯t stand the thought of you caring about anyone but her.¡± I stand too, crossing to where he¡¯s standing. ¡°That¡¯s not love, Jasper. That¡¯s ownership.¡±


    The words hit their mark. I can see it in the way his shoulders tense, the way his hands


    clench at his sides.


    ¡°She gave up on us,¡± I press on. ¡°She gave up on your marriage, on your child, on everything you built together. And now she¡¯s back, unting her new life in your face while you¡¯re still here, still carrying the <i>pieces </i>of what she destroyed.¡±


    ¡°Stop,¡± he whispers.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t love you, Jasper. She never loved you the way you deserved to be loved. If she had, she would have fought for <i>you</i>. She would have stayed. She wouldn¡¯t have sent you divorce papers and disappeared without a backward nce. Maybe to her, you never meant anything more than an amusement.¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    But I can¡¯t stop. Not when I¡¯m this close to making him see the truth. Not when I have the chance to finally, finally make him understand what Scarlett really is.


    ¡°You were an amusement to her before. And now? Now she¡¯s using you. Using your guilt, your feelings, your regret over choosing me over her. She wants you to suffer, wants you to know what you lost so you¡¯ll always-¡± <fn92dc> The rightful source is find?novel</fn92dc>


    ¡°I said stop!¡± He whirls around, his eyes zing with fury and pain. ¡°Don¡¯t. Don¡¯t do this.¡±


    <Chapter 41


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to help you-¡±


    More Rewards >


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not. You¡¯re trying to make me hate her, and I won¡¯t. I can¡¯t.¡± His voice breaks on thest word. ¡°Whatever she did, whatever I lost, I still love her. I¡¯ll always love her.¡±


    The words m into me like physical blows. After everything¨Cafter all these years of being there for him, supporting him, loving him unconditionally¨Che still chooses her.


    Even when she¡¯s with someone else. Even when she¡¯s made it clear she doesn¡¯t want him


    anymore.


    ¡°I should go,¡± I say quietly, moving toward the door before he can see the tears gathering in


    my eyes.


    ¡°Virginia, wait-¡±


    But I¡¯m already gone, slipping back into the hallway, back through the house that should have been ours by now. The key feels like it¡¯s burning a hole in my palm as I let myself out into the cool night air.


    He still loves her. After everything she¡¯s put him through, everything she¡¯s taken from him¡ª from us¨Che still loves her.


    Well, if he won¡¯t let me help him see the truth about Scarlett, maybe I need to help her precious new boyfriend understand what kind of woman he¡¯s involved with.


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    Vote


    286


    <i>¡± </i>


    :


    < Chapter 42

 Rift 42

    <i>(</i><i>Virginia¡¯s </i><i>POV</i><i>) </i>


    More Rewards


    The next morning, I¡¯m standing in the marble lobby of Cross Industries at exactly nine AM, wearing my most professional outfit and practicing my most concerned expression in the reflection of the elevator doors.


    Dorian Cross has offices on the forty¨Csecond floor, ording <i>to </i>thepany directory. Getting past security was easier than I expected¨Ca tearful story about being Scarlett¡¯s concerned friend, worried about her getting involved with the wrong sort of man, was enough to get me a visitor¡¯s badge and an escort to the executive level.


    ¡°Mr. Cross is in meetings all morning,¡± his assistant¨Ca severe¨Clooking woman with silver hair and sharp sses¨Ctells me without looking up from herputer. ¡°If you¡¯d like <i>to </i>make an appointment-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°It¡¯s urgent,¡± I interrupt, letting just the right amount of desperation creep into my voice. ¡°Please. It¡¯s about Scarlett Stone. She¡¯s in real danger, and he¡¯s the only one who can help


    her.¡±


    That gets her attention. She looks up, studying my face with calcting eyes.


    ¡°What kind of danger?¡± <fnfc8e> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n F¦ÉndNovel</fnfc8e>


    ¡°The kind that could destroy her life. And his reputation.¡±


    Five minutester, I¡¯m sitting across from Dorian Cross himself in an office that screams money and <i>power</i>. Floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows offer a breathtaking view of the city, and everything <i>from </i>the mahogany desk to the leather chairs speaks of sess earned and


    maintained.


    He¡¯s even more intimidating in person than in his photos. Tall, broad¨Cshouldered, with the kind of presence thatmands attention. But there¡¯s also something gentle about his expression when he looks at me, concerned and ready to listen.


    No wonder Scarlett chose him. He¡¯s everything she always wanted Jasper to be.


    ¡°Miss Stone, is it?¡± His voice is deep, professional. ¡°My assistant said you have concerns about Scarlett Stone.¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± I sp my hands in myp, the picture of worried sincerity. ¡°I¡¯ve known Scarlett for years, Mr. Cross. I watched her marriage to Jasper ke fall apart, and I¡¯m afraid¡­ I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s going to do the same thing to you.¡±


    < Chapter 42


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    His expression doesn¡¯t change, but I catch the slight tightening around his eyes. ¡°What exactly are you suggesting?¡±


    ¡°Scarlett has a pattern,¡± I say carefully. ¡°She presents herself as this sweet, innocent woman who¡¯s been wronged by the world. But the truth is, she¡¯s incredibly maniptive. She creates drama, manufactures crises, and then ys the victim when people react to her behavior.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite an usation.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth.¡± I lean forward, injecting urgency into my voice. ¡°Do <i>you </i>know why her marriage really ended, Mr. Cross?¡±


    ¡°I know enough.¡±


    ¡°Do you? Because Scarlett would have you believe that Jasper abandoned her, that he chose another woman over his pregnant wife. But that¡¯s not what happened at all.¡±


    I can see I have his attention now. His posture has shifted, be more alert.


    ¡°What really happened,¡± I continue, ¡°is that Scarlett became insanely jealous of Jasper¡¯s friendship with me. Not because there was anything romantic between us¨Cthere wasn¡¯t¨Cbut because she couldn¡¯t stand sharing his attention with anyone.¡±


    ¡°Miss Stone-¡±


    ¡°Please, let me finish. This is important.¡± I take a shaky breath, like this is difficult for me to say. ¡°The night she left, I had a severe panic attack. Life¨Cthreatening. Jasper had promised to take Scarlett to see some meteor shower, but when I called for help, he made the reasonable choice <i>to </i>save my life first.¡±


    Dorian¡¯s expression is carefully neutral, but I can see he¡¯s listening.


    ¡°Scarlett threw a tantrum,¡± I continue. ¡°Got out of the car on the highway and refused to get back in. Jasper begged her to be reasonable, but she wouldn¡¯t listen. She was so angry about not getting her way that she was willing to put herself and her unborn child at risk just to make a point.¡±


    ¡°That sounds like aplicated situation-¡±


    ¡°It gets worse. After Jasper left to get me medical help¨Cafter choosing to save my life over indulging her tantrum¨CScarlett decided to punish him. She filed for divorce without even trying to work things out. She cut off all contact, took his child away from him, and disappeared.¡±


    I pause, letting that sink in.


    < Chapter 42


    More Rewards


    ¡°For four years, Mr. Cross, Jasper has been searching for his wife and child. Do you know what that kind of loss does to a man? Do you know what it¡¯s like to wonder every day whether your child is alive, whether they¡¯re safe, whether they even know you exist?¡±


    Something flickers across Dorian¡¯s features. Doubt, maybe. Or concern.


    ¡°And now,¡± I press on, ¡°Scarlett waltzes back into town with her sessful business and her new life, and what does she do? She parades her rtionship with you in front of her devastated ex¨Chusband like it¡¯s some kind of victory.¡±


    ¡°Miss Stone, I think you should stop-¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s using you.¡± The wordse out sharp, desperate. ¡°She¡¯s using your feelings for her, your sess, your reputation, to make herself look good and make Jasper suffer. That¡¯s who Scarlett Stone really is¨Ca woman who destroys the people who love her and then moves on


    to the next victim.¡±


    The silence that follows is deafening. Dorian stares at me for a long moment, his dark eyes unreadable.


    Then he stands.


    ¡°Miss Stone, I¡¯m going to ask you to leave my office.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m trying to help-¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he says firmly, moving around the desk toward me. ¡°You¡¯re trying to sabotage a good woman¡¯s reputation with lies and maniption. And I won¡¯t sit here and listen to it.¡±


    My heart pounds as he towers over me. This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen. He was supposed to listen, supposed to doubt, supposed to see the truth about what Scarlett really is.


    ¡°They¡¯re <i>not </i>lies-¡±


    ¡°They are.¡± His voice is cold now, all warmth gone. ¡°Every word out of your mouth has been calcted <i>to </i>paint Scarlett as some kind of viin, when the truth is obvious to anyone who knows her.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand-¡±


    ¡°I understand perfectly.¡± He crosses to his office door, opening it wide. ¡°You¡¯re a jealous, bitter woman who can¡¯t stand seeing someone else find happiness. And you¡¯re willing to spread poison to try to destroy that happiness.¡±


    The usation hits like a p. ¡°That¡¯s not-¡±


    < Chapter 42


    More Rewards


    ¡°Scarlett is one of the strongest, most genuine people I¡¯ve ever met. She¡¯s built a life for herself and her daughter through sheer determination and hard work. She¡¯s kind, generous, andpletely devoted to that little girl.¡± His eyes sh with protective anger. ¡°And if you think I¡¯m going to let you tear her down with your toxic lies, you¡¯re even more delusional than I thought.¡±


    I stand on shaking legs, my carefully constructed story crumbling <i>around </i>me.


    ¡°Mr. Cross, please. If you¡¯ll just listen-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m done listening. Security!¡±


    Within seconds, two uniformed guards appear in the doorway.


    ¡°Escort Miss Stone out of the building,¡± Dorian says without taking his eyes off me. ¡°And make sure she understands she¡¯s not wee back.¡±


    ¡°Sir-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Now.¡±


    As the security guards approach me, I make onest desperate attempt.


    ¡°Ask her if they¡¯re legally divorced!¡± I call out as they take my arms. ¡°Ask her if Jasper knows about his child!¡±


    But Dorian has already turned away, dismissing me aspletely as if I don¡¯t exist.


    The elevator ride down feels endless. By the time the guards deposit me on the sidewalk outside Cross Industries, my cheeks are burning with humiliation and my hands are shaking with rage.


    He didn¡¯t listen, wouldn¡¯t even consider that I might be telling the truth.


    Just like everyone else, he¡¯spletely under Scarlett¡¯s spell.


    Not for the first time, I wonder what kind of medicine she feeds them. This level of devotion is beyond infuriating.


    It¡¯s sickening.


    ¡±


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!


    ¡±


    :

 Rift 43

    <i>(</i><i>Virginia¡¯s </i><i>POV</i><i>) </i>


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    The elevator ride down from Dorian¡¯s office feels like a walk of shame. My reflection stares back at me from the polished metal doors¨Cmakeup smudged, hair disheveled, eyes red with humiliation. This wasn¡¯t how it was supposed to go.


    He was supposed to listen. He was supposed to see what Scarlett really is.


    Instead, he threw me out like garbage.


    <i>Security</i><i>! </i>


    The word echoes in my head, making my cheeks burn hotter. How dare he? How dare he treat me like some crazy woman when I was trying to help him?


    My hands shake as I fish my phone from my purse, barely registering the concerned looks from people passing by on the sidewalk. I need to get out of here. Need to think. Need to figure out what to do next.


    Because this isn¡¯t over. Not by a long shot.


    The cab ride home passes in a blur of city lights and angry tears. Twenty¨Csix years old, and I¡¯m still fighting for scraps of the life that should¡¯ve been mine from the beginning.


    James and ir¡¯s housees into view, and fresh rage burns through my chest. <i>Their </i>house. Not mine. Never mine, even though I¡¯m their real daughter.


    Because Scarlett got here first.


    She got the childhood, the love, the security. She got parents who worried about her, protected her, gave her everything she wanted. And when she finally left? She got to be the tragic princess everyone missed.


    While I got nothing.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡± The cab driver¡¯s voice cuts through my thoughts. ¡°That¡¯ll be fifteen dors.¡±


    I shove a twenty at him and stumble out onto the sidewalk, my legs unsteady. The house looks the same as always¨Cperfectly maintainedwn, flower boxes ir tends with such care, the wraparound porch where she and James used to sit every evening.


    Where they probably sat with Scarlett, reading her bedtime stories and tucking her in at night.


    Stories I never got to hear. Hugs I never received.


    < Chapter 43


    More Rewards >


    ¡°Virginia?¡± ir opens the front door before I can even reach for my keys. Her face is creased with worry. ¡°Sweetheart, what¡¯s wrong? You look upset.¡±


    The concern in her voice almost breaks me. Almost. Because it¡¯s real¨Cshe does care about me. But it¡¯s not the same kind of love she had for Scarlett. It¡¯s cautious, careful. Like she¡¯s afraid I might disappear again.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I lie, pushing past her into the living room.


    James looks up from his newspaper, his reading sses perched on the end of his nose. ¡°You don¡¯t look fine. What happened?¡±


    For a second, I consider telling them the truth. About going to see Dorian, about trying to protect Jasper from Scarlett¡¯s maniption. But they wouldn¡¯t understand. They still think their precious adopted daughter is some kind of saint.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just work stress.¡±


    ir moves closer, her hand hovering near my shoulder like she wants tofort me but doesn¡¯t know how. ¡°Are you sure? You¡¯ve been so tensetely, ever since-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Ever since Scarlett came back.¡± The words slip out before I can stop them.


    Silence falls over the room like a heavy nket. James folds his newspaper with deliberate precision, while ir¡¯s hand finallynds on my arm.


    ¡°Virginia-¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Really.¡± I force a smile, the same one I¡¯ve been wearing for years. ¡°I¡¯m happy she¡¯s back. We¡¯re all together now, just like we always wanted.¡±


    But the lie tastes bitter on my tongue.


    Because we¡¯re <i>not </i>all together. Scarlett made that clear yesterday at the bakery. She doesn¡¯t want us in her life. She doesn¡¯t want to be part of this family.


    Which means all my suffering, all my years in foster care, all the nights I dreamed about finding my real parents¨Cit was for nothing. Because even now that I¡¯m here, I¡¯m still second


    best.


    ¡°Maybe we should go see her again,¡± ir says suddenly. ¡°Try to talk to her when she¡¯s had time to cool down.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to see <b>us</b>, Mom.¡± The word still feels foreign on my tongue, even after all this time. ¡°She made that very clear.¡±


    :


    < Chapter 43


    More Rewards >


    ¡°But Lily-¡± ir¡¯s voice breaks slightly. ¡°That little girl called us Grandma and Grandpa. She wanted to be with us.¡±


    And there it is. The solution I¡¯ve been looking for.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I say, an idea forming in my mind. ¡°Lily did seem to love you both. Maybe¡­ maybe if you spent more time with her, Scarlett would see how much family means.¡±


    James raises an eyebrow. ¡°What are you suggesting?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m suggesting you go to the bakery. Talk to Lily. Show her how much you care.¡± I lean forward, letting urgency creep into my voice. ¡°Scarlett can be stubborn, but she loves that little girl more than anything. If she sees how happy Lily is with you¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯lle around,¡± ir finishes, hope lighting up her face.


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    It¡¯s perfect. Let them bond with Lily. Let them fall in love with their granddaughter the way they once fell in love with Scarlett. And when Scarlett realizes she can¡¯t keep them apart, when she understands the pressure she¡¯s under¡­


    She¡¯ll run. Just like she did four years ago.


    Only this time, she¡¯ll take her precious daughter and disappear for good. Away from Jasper. Away from all of us.


    And I¡¯ll finally have what I¡¯ve always wanted.


    ¡°We could go this afternoon,¡± James says, already reaching for his coat. ¡°When the bakery isn¡¯t too busy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a wonderful idea, Dad.¡± The endearmentes easier now,ced with false


    sweetness. ¡°I¡¯m sure Lily would love to see you again.¡±


    ir practically glows with excitement. ¡°Oh, we could take her to the park! Or maybe get ice cream. Do <i>you </i>think Scarlett would mind?¡±


    ¡°I think,¡± I say carefully, ¡°that Scarlett will realize family is more important than holding grudges.¡±


    They¡¯re moving toward the door now, eager and hopeful. My parents, ready to im their granddaughter. Ready to do exactly what I need them to do. <fn5b9c> This update is avable on find~novel</fn5b9c>


    ¡°Aren¡¯t youing with us?¡± ir asks, pausing at the threshold.


    ¡°No, I think this should be just you and Lily. Grandparents and granddaughter.¡± I smile, and


    :


    < Chapter 43


    this time it¡¯s almost genuine. ¡°I¡¯ll wait here.¡±


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    After they leave, I sink into James¡¯s favorite armchair and close my eyes. The house is quiet except for the ticking of the grandfather clock in the hallway. The same clock that used to mark the hours when Scarlett lived here, the same rhythm that counted down my lonely childhood while she got everything I deserved.


    But not for much longer.


    My phone buzzes with a text from Jasper: <i>How </i><i>are </i><i>you </i><i>feeling</i><i>? </i><i>Still </i><iing </i><i>to </i><i>dinner </i>


    <i>tomorrow</i><i>? </i>


    I stare at the message, my heart clenching. Even now, even after seeing Scarlett with another man, he¡¯s still thinking about her. Still carrying that broken look in his eyes.


    But once she¡¯s gone¨Creally gone this time¨Che¡¯ll see. He¡¯ll understand that I¡¯m the one who¡¯s always been here. The one who never left, never gave up on us.


    <i>Feeling </i><i>better</i><i>. </i>Yes <i>to </i><i>dinner</i><i>. </i><i>Can¡¯t </i>wait <i>to </i><i>see </i><i>you</i>.


    I hit send and lean back in the chair, imagining ir and James at the bakery right now. Probably ying with Lily,ughing at whatever cute thing she¡¯s saying. Falling deeper in love


    with her every minute.


    And Scarlett? She¡¯s probably watching with that guarded expression, trying to protect her daughter while wanting to give her the family she deserves.


    It¡¯s her weakness. Her soft spot.


    And I¡¯m going to use it to destroy her.


    The front door opens two hourster. I hear voices¨Cexcited, happy voices¨Cand the sound of small feet running across the hardwood floor.


    ¡°Grammy! Look what we got!¡±


    My blood turns to ice. They brought her here. They actually brought Lily to the house.


    I stand up just as a small figure barrels into the living room, clutching a stuffed elephant and beaming with joy. Lily. Jasper¡¯s daughter. The child who looks so much like him it¡¯s almost painful.


    Behind her, ir and James appear, their faces glowing with grandparent pride.


    ¡°Virginia!¡± Lily runs straight to me, wrapping her arms around my legs. ¡°Grammy and Grandpa took me to the toy store! Look at my elephant!¡±


    * Chapter 43


    More Rewards


    She holds up the plush animal, and I stare down at her trusting face. So innocent. So happy


    to be here.


    Sopletely unaware that she¡¯s the key to everything I¡¯ve ever wanted.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s wonderful, sweetheart,¡± I manage.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mama?¡± Lily asks, looking around the room with curious eyes.


    ir and James exchange a nce. A guilty nce.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be here soon,¡± James says, but his voice sounds uncertain.


    ¡°We left a note,¡± ir adds quickly. ¡°At the bakery. Letting her know where Lily is.¡±


    A note. They took a four¨Cyear¨Cold child and left a <i>note</i>.


    ¡°What exactly did the note say?¡± I ask.


    Another guilty look passes between them.


    ¡°That we were bringing Lily home for a visit,¡± ir says. ¡°That she wanted toe, and we thought¡­ we thought maybe if Scarlett had some time to think¡­¡±


    They don¡¯t finish the sentence. They don¡¯t have to.


    Because I can see it in their faces. The desperate hope. The willingness to cross lines they <i>never </i>would have crossed before.


    All for a chance to keep their granddaughter in their lives.


    ¡°She¡¯s <i>going </i><i>to </i>be so angry,¡± I say, but I can¡¯t hide the satisfaction in my voice.


    ¡°We¡¯ll handle Scarlett,¡± James says firmly. ¡°This little girl deserves to know her family.¡±


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    Vote


    286


    :

 Rift 44

    <i>(</i><i>Scarlett¡¯s </i><i>POV</i><i>) </i>


    More Rewards >


    It¡¯s been a busy day at the bakery today, but a good one. I exhale deeply, wiping flour¨Cdusted hands on my apron, as thest customer of the afternoon finally leaves.


    ¡°Lily, sweetheart,¡± I call out, expecting to hear her little voice respond from the back room where she usually ys with her coloring books while I work. ¡°Are <i>you </i>ready to go home?¡±


    Silence.


    My heart skips, but I tell myself she¡¯s probably just absorbed in her drawings. Lily gets lost in her art sometimes,pletely oblivious to the world around her.


    ¡°Lily?¡± I call again, walking toward the back room.


    Empty.


    The coloring books are scattered across the small table, crayons rolling on the floor like she left in a hurry. Her juice box sits half¨Cempty, still cold.


    ¡°Lily!¡± My voice echoes through the empty bakery, sharp with the first edge of panic.


    I check the bathroom. Nothing. The storage room. Empty. My office. Not there.


    The front door. Did she go outside?


    My hands shake as I rush back to the main area, checking behind the counter, under tables, anywhere a four¨Cyear¨Cold might hide. But I know. Deep in my gut, I already know.


    She¡¯s gone.


    ¡°No, no, no.¡± The words tumble from my lips as I tear through the bakery again, desperate,


    hoping I missed something. Anything.


    But there¡¯s nothing. No sign of her. No note. No exnation.


    My baby is missing.


    The walls start closing in, my vision blurring at the edges. Not again. This can¡¯t be happening again. The supermarket was bad enough, but this-


    I grab my phone with trembling fingers, punching in Dorian¡¯s number.


    ¡°Scarlett? What¡¯s wrong?¡± His voice cuts through my panic like a lifeline.


    < Chapter 44


    More Rewards


    ¡°Lily¡¯s missing.¡± The wordse out broken, gasping. ¡°She was here, and now she¡¯s <i>gone</i>. I can¡¯t find her anywhere.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way. Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll be there in five minutes.¡±


    The line goes dead, and I sink onto one of the caf¨¦ chairs, my legs too weak to hold me. Four years old. She¡¯s four years old and somewhere out there without me.


    What if someone took her? What if she wandered off and got lost? What if she¡¯s hurt and calling for me and I can¡¯t hear her?


    The door chimes, and Dorian bursts in, his hair disheveled like he ran here. His eyes find mine immediately, and I see my panic reflected in them.


    ¡°How long has she been missing?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe thirty minutes? Thest customer left around three, and she was here then. I think.¡± I press my palms against my temples, trying to remember. ¡°<i>God</i>, I should have been watching her closer.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault.¡± He kneels in front of me, his hands steady on my shoulders. ¡°We¡¯re


    going to find her. But we need to call the police.¡±


    Police. The word makes everything real in a way that terrifies me.


    ¡°What if they think I¡¯m a bad mother? What if they say I was negligent?¡±


    ¡°Scarlett, look at me.¡± His voice is firm, grounding. ¡°You are an amazing mother. This is not your fault. We¡¯re calling the police because that¡¯s what we do when children are missing. They¡¯ll help us find her.¡±


    Twenty minutester, we¡¯re at the police station. The fluorescent lights are too bright, the stic chairs too hard, the officer asking questions I can barely focus on.


    ¡°When did youst see your daughter?¡±


    ¡°Around two¨Cthirty. Maybe three.¡±


    ¡°Was she upset about anything? Any reason she might try to leave on her own?¡±


    ¡°No. Lily doesn¡¯t wander off. She knows not to leave the bakery without me.¡±


    ¡°Any custody disputes? Ex¨Chusband who might-¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know about her.¡± The words slip out before I can stop them, and I see Dorian¡¯s eyes widen beside me..


    < Chapter 44


    Officer Owen looks up from his notepad. ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡±


    More Rewards >


    Heat floods my cheeks. ¡°Her father doesn¡¯t know she exists. We¡¯re¡­ it¡¯splicated.¡±


    ¡°I see. Any other family members who might-¡±


    My phone rings, cutting through the questions. The caller ID makes my blood freeze.


    James Stone.


    For a moment, I can¡¯t move. Can¡¯t breathe. Why would he be calling me?


    Unless¡­


    ¡°Hello?¡± My voicees out strangled.


    ¡°Scarlett? It¡¯s Baba. I mean, James.¡±


    ¡°Where is she?¡± The question explodes out of me. ¡°Where¡¯s my daughter?¡±


    Silence on the other end. Guilty, telling silence.


    ¡°She¡¯s here, sweetheart. She¡¯s safe. She¡¯s with us.¡±


    The phone slips from my numb fingers, ttering to the floor. Dorian scoops it up, pressing it back against my ear, but I can barely hear James¡¯s voice over the roar in my head.


    ¡°We stopped by the bakery to see her,¡± he¡¯s saying. ¡°She was so excited to see us, and we thought¡­ we thought maybe some time together would be good for everyone.¡±


    ¡°You took her.¡± My voice sounds foreign to my own ears. t. Dead. ¡°You took my child


    without asking me.¡±


    ¡°Scarlett, please understand-¡±


    I hang up.


    For a moment, nobody moves. The police officer is staring at me, Dorian¡¯s hand is warm on my back, and I¡¯m sitting in this awful stic chair realizing that my own family¨Cthe people who raised me¨Cjust kidn*pped my daughter.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡± Officer Owen leans forward. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I <i>know </i>where she is.¡± I stand up on unsteady legs, my entire body vibrating with rage so pure it¡¯s almost blinding. ¡°My parents took her.¡±


    ¡°Your parents?¡±


    < Chapter 44


    More Rewards >


    ¡°Without permission. Without asking. While I was with a customer.¡± Each wordes out sharp, precise. Dangerous. ¡°That¡¯s k********g, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The officer¡¯s expression shifts. ¡°Well, if they¡¯re family members and there¡¯s no court order preventing contact-¡±


    ¡°There doesn¡¯t need to be a court order for them to ask permission before taking a


    four¨Cyear¨Cold child!¡± My voice echoes through the station, drawing stares. ¡°She¡¯s my daughter. Mine. Not theirs.¡±


    Dorian¡¯s hand finds mine, squeezing gently. ¡°Let¡¯s go get her.¡±


    The drive to James and ir¡¯s house passes in a blur of fury and fear. My hands won¡¯t stop shaking. My chest feels too tight, like I can¡¯t get enough air.


    They took her. They actually took her.


    ¡°Scarlett.¡± Dorian¡¯s voice is careful, gentle. ¡°What you said back there, about her father not knowing-¡±


    ¡°Not now.¡± I can¡¯t deal with that conversation right now. Can¡¯t exin four years of secrets and choices that seemed right at the time.


    All that matters is getting Lily back.


    The housees into view, and I¡¯m out of the car before Dorian even parks. The front door is <fn2374> Latest content published on Find_Novel(.</fn2374>


    unlocked, and I burst through it like an avenging angel.


    ¡°Lily!¡±


    ¡°Mama!¡± Her voicees from the living room, bright and happy andpletely oblivious to the hell I¡¯ve been through for the past hour.


    She runs <i>to </i><i>me</i>, still clutching that stuffed elephant, and I drop to my knees, pulling her against my chest so hard she squeaks.


    ¡°Mama, you¡¯re squishing me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, baby. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± I breathe in the scent of her hair, strawberry shampoo and childhood innocence. ¡°Are <i>you </i>okay? Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Grammy and Grandpa took me to get ice cream and we yed with puzzles and-¡±


    ¡°Scarlett.¡± James appears in the doorway, ir right behind him. They both look guilty, defensive, hopeful all at once.


    I stand slowly, keeping Lily pressed against my side, and the look I give them could melt


    < Chapter 44


    steel.


    ¡°How dare you.¡±


    ¡°Now, sweetheart-¡±


    More Rewards >


    ¡°How dare you take my child without my permission!¡± My voice rises with each word, years of hurt and betrayal pouring out. ¡°What is wrong with you? What kind of people steal a child


    from her mother?¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t steal her,¡± ir protests, stepping forward. ¡°She¡¯s our granddaughter. We have rights-¡±


    ¡°You have no rights!¡± The wordse out like gunshots. ¡°None! She¡¯s my daughter, and I decide who she spends time with and when!¡±


    ¡°Mama?¡± Lily¡¯s small voice cuts through my rage. ¡°Why are you yelling at Grammy and Grandpa?¡±


    The innocence in her question almost breaks me. She doesn¡¯t understand. She can¡¯t understand that the people she¡¯s learning to love aren¡¯t family.


    At least, not in the sense she understands the word family.


    ¡°We love her,¡± James says. ¡°We just wanted to spend time with her.¡±


    ¡°Then


    you


    ask!¡± I¡¯m shaking now, fury and adrenaline making my whole body vibrate. ¡°You don¡¯t just take someone¡¯s child! You don¡¯t leave cryptic notes and disappear with a four¨Cyear¨Cold!¡±


    ¡°Scarlett, please-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°I called the police!¡± The words explode out of me, and I see both their faces go pale. ¡°I spent an hour thinking my baby was kidn*pped, filing a missing person report, because you two decided to y grandparents without bothering to ask the actual mother!¡±


    The silence that follows is deafening.


    ¡°You called the police?¡± ir whispers.


    ¡°What did you think I would do? What did you think would happen when I couldn¡¯t find my daughter and there was no exnation?¡±


    Dorian steps up beside me, his presence solid and reassuring. ¡°Taking a child without parental consent is k********g in the eyes of thew. Even if you¡¯re family.¡±


    James runs a hand through his gray hair. ¡°We didn¡¯t think-¡±


    < Chapter 44


    More Rewards >


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t think. You didn¡¯t think about me, about how terrified I would be, about whether what you were doing was right or legal or fair.¡± I kneel down, checking Lily over again, making sure she¡¯s really okay. ¡°Come on, baby. We¡¯re going home.¡±


    ¡°But I want to stay and y with Grammy-¡±


    ¡°Not today.¡±


    I take her hand and start toward the door, but James¡¯s voice stops me.


    ¡°Scarlett, wait. Please. Let¡¯s talk about this.¡±


    I turn around slowly, and the look on my face makes him take a step back.


    ¡°Talk? You want to talk?¡± Iugh, but there¡¯s no humor in it. ¡°You kidn*pped my daughter, and


    now you want to talk?¡±


    ¡°We made a mistake¡ª¡±


    ¡°Youmitted a crime. And if you ever, ever take my child again without my explicit permission, I will have you arrested.¡± My voice drops to a whisper that somehow sounds more dangerous than shouting. ¡°Do you understand me?¡±


    They nod, looking smaller somehow. Older. Defeated.


    ¡°Good. Come on, Lily.¡±


    We¡¯re almost to the door when I hear James say.


    ¡°I get it. We made a mistake. We shouldn¡¯t have taken Lily without informing her. But isn¡¯t Scarlett being too much to call us kidnappers? Lily is our granddaughter, after all.¡±


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!

 Rift 45

    More Rewards<b>? </b>


    ¡°I get it. We made a mistake. We shouldn¡¯t have taken Lily without informing you. But isn¡¯t Scarlett being too much to call us kidnappers? Lily is our granddaughter, after all.¡±


    James¡¯s words hit me like ice water. The casual dismissal in his tone, the way he says it like I¡¯m some hysterical woman overreacting to nothing.


    I stop dead in my tracks, my hand tightening around Lily¡¯s small fingers.


    ¡°Too much?¡± I turn around slowly, and something in my voice makes Dorian step closer to me. ¡°You think I¡¯m being too much?¡±


    ¡°Sweetheart, we understand you¡¯re upset-¡± ir starts, but I cut her off with augh that sounds nothing like me.


    ¡°Upset? No, ir. Upset is when someone cancels dinner ns. This?¡± I gesture between us, my voice rising. ¡°This is what happens when people I trusted betray me in the worst possible way.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t betray you,¡± James says, his tone getting defensive. ¡°We love Lily. We¡¯re her grandparents, and we have every right to spend time with her.¡±


    ¡°Rights?¡± The word tastes bitter on my tongue. ¡°What rights? What legal document gives you rights to my daughter?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s our blood-¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s MY blood!¡± The words explode out of me. ¡°She came from my body. I carried her for nine months. I gave birth to her alone while you were busy ying happy family with Virginia!¡±


    Lily tugs at my hand, her little face scrunched with confusion and worry. ¡°Mama, why are you


    mad?¡±


    I kneel down, forcing my <i>voice </i>to soften. ¡°It¡¯s okay, baby. Mama¡¯s just¡­ talking to Grammy and Grandpa about grown¨Cup things.¡±


    But when I stand back up, the fury returns full force.


    ¡°You want to know what rights you have?¡± I step closer to them, my voice deadly quiet. ¡°None. Zero, Because I cut ties with this family a long time ago, and nothing¨Cnothing¨Chas changed that.¡±


    < Chapter 45


    ir¡¯s face crumples. ¡°Scarlett, please. We raised you. We loved you-¡±


    More Rewards >


    ¡°You threw me away the second you found your real daughter.¡± Each word cuts through the air like a de. ¡°You chose her over me. You gave her my room, my inheritance, my ce in this family. So don¡¯t you dare stand there and talk to me about love and rights and family happiness.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair-¡±


    ¡°Fair?¡± Iugh again, the sound hollow and broken. ¡°Was it fair when you told me Virginia deserved everything that was supposed to be mine? Was it fair when you defended Jasper for abandoning your pregnant daughter on a highway? Was it fair when you made me feel like a stranger in the only home I¡¯d ever known?¡±


    The silence stretches between us, heavy and suffocating. Even Lily has gone quiet, sensing the darkness in the air.


    ¡°We made mistakes,¡± James says finally. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean we don¡¯t love you. It doesn¡¯t mean we don¡¯t have the right to love our granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°Your granddaughter?¡± I shake my head, something cold and final settling in my chest. ¡°She¡¯s not your granddaughter. She¡¯s nothing to you. Just like I was nothing to you the moment Virginia walked through that door.¡±


    ¡°Scarlett-¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I cut ir off with a sharp gesture. ¡°I¡¯m done. Done pretending we¡¯re family when you made it clear years ago that we¡¯re not. Done letting you hurt me. And I¡¯ll be damned if I let you hurt my daughter the way you hurt me.¡±


    I turn toward the door again, pulling Lily with me. ¡°Come on, baby. We¡¯re leaving.¡±


    ¡°Mama, can <i>we </ie back tomorrow?¡± Lily asks, looking over her shoulder at James and


    ir. ¡°I want <i>to </i>show Grammy my new drawing.¡±


    The innocent question feels like a knife to the heart. Because she doesn¡¯t understand. She can¡¯t understand that the people showering her with love and attention will throw her away the second someone betteres along.


    Just like they did <i>to </i>me.


    ¡°No, sweetheart. We won¡¯t being back.¡±


    ¡°But why-¡±


    ¡°Scarlett, you can¡¯t keep her from us forever.¡± James¡¯s voice stops me at the door. ¡°She needs


    < Chapter 45


    her family. She deserves to know her grandparents.¡±


    I whip around onest time, and the look on my face makes both of them flinch.


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°Stop being hypocrites,¡± I spit. ¡°You don¡¯t get to abandon me and then im rights to my child. You don¡¯t get to call yourselves her family when you proved family means nothing to


    you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    The deep, familiar voice from behind me makes my blood freeze.


    I turn slowly, my heart hammering against my ribs, and there he is.


    Jasper.


    Standing in the doorway like he owns the ce, his dark eyes taking in the scene. Taking in me, Dorian, my parents.


    Taking in Lily.


    His gaze locks on her small face, her dark hair, those eyes that mirror his own. I watch as understanding dawns across his features, as the pieces click into ce.


    ¡°Granddaughter?¡± His voice is barely a whisper, but it cuts through the tension like thunder.


    No.


    No, no, no.


    This can¡¯t be happening. Not now. Not like this.


    Lily looks up at him with curious eyes, and my world starts crumbling around me. <fn5e62> Discover more novels at Find1Novel</fn5e62>


    ¡°Lily,¡± Jasper breathes, and the way he says her name¨Clike a prayer, an impossibilitying true¨Cmakes my knees nearly give out.


    He knows.


    After four years of hiding, of careful nning, of protecting her from the truth.


    He knows she¡¯s his daughter.


    Violet Moon


    ¡±


    #Vote#!


    ¡±

 Rift 46

    <b>Chapter </b><b>46 </b>


    More Rewards <b>? </b>


    (<i>Jasper¡¯s </i><i>POV) </i>


    ¡°Granddaughter?<b>¡± </b>The world stops.


    Everything¨Cthe argument, the tension, the anger filling the room¨Cit all fades into white noise as I stare at the little girl standing next to Scarlett.


    Dark hair. Dark eyes that mirror mine exactly. The same stubborn set to her jaw that I see in the mirror every morning.


    My daughter.


    Lily is my daughter?


    ¡°Daughter. My daughter.¡± The word sounds foreign to my ears. The impossibility of it leaves me stunned. Speechless.


    Four years. Four years of searching, of wondering, of nightmares about what happened to my child. Four years of not knowing if Scarlett lost the baby, believing that I¡¯d failed as a husband and father before I even got the chance to try.


    Yet she¡¯s here, real, perfect.


    ¡°Lily,¡± Her name breaks something inside my chest. I can¡¯t breathe. Can¡¯t think. Can¡¯t do anything but stare at this perfect little person who¡¯s looking back at me with innocent


    curiosity.


    She¡¯s alive. My baby is alive.


    Lily is my daughter¡¯s name.


    <b>It </b>fits her well. Pure and beautiful, just like a lily.


    She tilts her head, studying me with those eyes¨Cmy eyes¨Cand I can barely breathe.


    ¡°I know you! You¡¯re the uncle from the bakery, oh, and the park! Right?¡± she asks, innocent


    and curious.


    The question nearly destroys me. My own daughter doesn¡¯t know who I am. She¡¯s four years old, and I¡¯m a stranger to her.


    Because of Scarlett. Because of the choices she made. How could she keep my child from


    me?


    175


    :


    < Chapter 46


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    But I can¡¯t think about that now. Can¡¯t focus on the anger or betrayal or the four years I¡¯ll never get back. All I can see is this beautiful little girl who carries half my DNA, who exists because of love I thought was lost forever.


    I take a step forward, then another, my legs moving without conscious thought, before dropping to my knees in front of her, my hands shaking as I reach out.


    ¡°Can I¡­ can I hug you?¡± I ask, my voice cracking.


    Lily looks up at Scarlett, seeking permission, and the gesture cuts through me like a de. She doesn¡¯t even know to look to me for anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, baby,¡± Scarlett says quietly, and I hear the defeat in her voice. The <i>knowledge </i>that everything has changed, that there¡¯s no going back from this moment.


    Lily nods and steps toward me, and when her small arms wrap around my neck, something inside me breaks wide open.


    ¡°Baby,¡± I choke out, pulling her against my chest like I can absorb her into my soul. ¡°My precious baby girl.¡±


    Tears pour down my face¨Chot, desperate tears that I can¡¯t control. I¡¯m shaking, overwhelmed by the tsunami of emotions crashing through me.


    Joy. Pure, devastating joy that she¡¯s alive, that she¡¯s healthy, that she¡¯s here in my arms.


    Love. Instant, fierce, protective consumes every cell in my body.


    And pain. Soul¨Cdeep pain for every moment I¡¯ve missed. Every bedtime story, every scraped knee, every first word and first step and first day of school that I¡¯ll never get back.


    ¡°You¡¯re crying,¡± Lily says, pulling back to touch my wet cheek with her tiny finger. ¡°Are you


    sad?¡±


    ¡°No, sweetheart.¡± I cup her face in my hands, memorizing every feature. The slope of her nose¨CScarlett¡¯s nose. The curve of her smile¨Cmine. The way her eyebrows furrow when she¡¯s thinking¨Cdefinitely mine. ¡°I¡¯m happy. So, so happy.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    How do I exin this to a four¨Cyear¨Cold? How do I tell her that I¡¯ve been searching for her since before she was born, that she¡¯s the missing piece of my heart I thought was gone forever?


    ¡°Because I¡¯ve been waiting to meet you for a very long time,¡± I say, brushing her hair away from her face. ¡°And you¡¯re even more beautiful than I dreamed.¡±


    < Chapter 46


    She giggles, the sound like music. ¡°You¡¯re silly.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± I smile through my tears. ¡°I guess I am.¡±


    More Rewards


    I could stay like this forever. Just holding her, memorizing the weight of her in my arms, the sound of her voice, the way she smells like strawberry shampoo and childhood innocence.


    But reality crashes back when I hear Scarlett¡¯s sharp intake of breath behind me.


    I look up at her, and the expression on her face is everything I expected and more. Fear. Guilt. Desperation. And underneath it all, the same fierce protectiveness I feel radiating through my


    bones.


    She¡¯s terrified. Terrified of what this means, of what I might do now that I know the truth. <fn5742> This update is avable on Find~Novel</fn5742>


    <i>(</i><i>Virginia¡¯s </i><i>POV</i>)


    This is a nightmare.


    An absolute nightmare.


    I watch Jasper fall to pieces in front of that child, and every sob, every whispered endearment, every tear streaming down his face feels like a knife between my ribs.


    ¡°My precious baby girl.¡±


    The words echo in my head, making me physically sick. This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen. James and ir were supposed to take Lily home, and I was going to use their attachment to her to drive Scarlett away for good. Force her to choose between her child¡¯s happiness and staying in town.


    Instead, Jasper shows up at the worst possible moment and discovers what I¡¯ve been dreading for four years.


    He has a daughter. With Scarlett.


    A living, breathing reminder of their connection. Their love. Their marriage that I¡¯ve been trying so hard <i>to </i>destroy.


    ¡°She¡¯s beautiful,¡± he breathes, still staring at Lily like she hung the moon. ¡°She¡¯s absolutely


    beautiful.¡±


    My hands clench into fists at my sides. I can see it happening already¨Cthe shift in his priorities, the way his entire world is realigning around this child. Around Scarlett.


    I¡¯m losing him. Right here, right now, I¡¯m losing himpletely.


    :


    <Chapter 46


    Unless¡­


    More Rewards >


    ¡°Jasper.¡± I force my voice to stay calm, concerned. I reach out and touch his arm, feeling the tension vibrating through his muscles. ¡°Jasper, you¡¯re mistaken.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t even look at me. ¡°She has my eyes. Look at her¨Cshe has my eyes.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I squeeze his arm harder, desperation making my voice sharp. ¡°You¡¯re not thinking clearly. This girl isn¡¯t your child.¡±


    That gets his attention. He turns to stare at me like I¡¯ve lost my mind.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    I force a sad, sympathetic smile. The kind that says I hate being the one to burst his bubble, but someone has to be the voice of reason.


    ¡°Jasper, honey, look around. Scarlett¡¯s been with Dorian for months. They¡¯re together, living together, building a life together.¡± I gesture toward where Dorian stands protectively behind Scarlett and Lily. ¡°She¡¯s Scarlett and Dorian¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Silence.


    Dead, awful silence that stretches between all of us like a loaded gun.


    Scarlett¡¯s face goes from white to gray, her eyes wide with something that looks like panic. Good. She knows exactly what I¡¯m doing, and she¡¯s terrified.


    Because she can¡¯t deny it without revealing the truth. And the truth¨Cthat she kept Jasper¡¯s daughter from him for four years¨Cwill destroy any chance she has of looking like the victim in this situation.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Jasper shakes his head, looking between me and Lily. ¡°No. Look at her. She looks exactly like ¡±


    ¡°Like Dorian,¡± I interrupt gently. ¡°Dark hair, dark eyes¨Cit¡¯s amon trait. And honestly, Jasper, don¡¯t <i>you </i>think if she was your daughter, Scarlett would have told you already? Don¡¯t you think she would have asked for child support, for help raising her?¡±


    I can see the doubt creeping in. The confusion. After all, the statews forbid pregnant women to divorce all so they wouldn¡¯t carry the burden of raising a child on their own.


    Scarlett should know this. She did try to get a divorce from him before. The only reason their divorce hadn¡¯t been processed¡­


    Well, aside from the little tricks I yed in the background, it was also due to her pregnant


    :


    < Chapter 46


    status.


    So now, Jasper has no choice but to second¨Cguess what his heart is telling him.


    Perfect.


    ¡°But she-¡± He starts to protest again, but I cut him off.


    More Rewards >


    ¡°She moved on,¡± I say softly, injecting just enough pity into my <i>voice</i>. ¡°With a man who could give her and her daughter everything they needed. A real family.¡±


    Dorian steps forward, his face dark with anger. ¡°That¡¯s enough¡ª¡±


    ¡°Is it true?¡± Jasper¡¯s voice is barely a whisper, but it cuts through Dorian¡¯s protest like a de. He¡¯s looking straight at Scarlett now, his eyes desperate and pleading. ¡°Tell me. Is she mine?¡±


    The question hangs in the air between them, heavy with four years of pain and loss and love that never quite died.


    Everything I¡¯ve been working so hard to destroy.


    Violet Moon


    A


    #Vote#!


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    Vote


    286

 Rift 47

    <i>(</i><i>Scarlett¡¯s </i><i>POV) </i>


    More Rewards >


    The world tilts on its axis as I watch Jasper kneel in front of my daughter¨C<i>our </i>daughter- tears streaming down his face like he¡¯s found something he thought was lost forever.


    ¡°My precious baby girl,¡± he whispers, and those four words shatter every wall I¡¯ve built around my heart.


    No. This can¡¯t happen. Not like this.


    My hands shake as I watch Lily wrap her small arms around his neck, innocent and trusting. She doesn¡¯t know. She can¡¯t know what this moment means, what it¡¯ll cost us.


    What it¡¯ll cost me.


    Jasper will never let me go now. Never sign those divorce papers. He¡¯ll fight for custody, take Lily away from me, use her as leverage to control my life¡­


    I can¡¯t breathe. The room spins, and I grip Dorian¡¯s arm to keep from falling.


    ¡°Scarlett?¡± His voice sounds far away, concerned.


    But I can¡¯t answer. Can¡¯t think past the panic wing at my chest. Four years. Four years of building a life for us, of protecting her from the chaos of this family, and now-


    ¡°Jasper.¡± Virginia¡¯s voice cuts through my terror. ¡°Jasper, you¡¯re mistaken. This girl isn¡¯t your child. She¡¯s Scarlett and Dorian¡¯s daughter.¡±


    What?


    I blink, focusing on her face. She looks calm, almost sympathetic, but there¡¯s something sharp in her eyes. <i>Cold </i>and warning.


    What¡­?


    Then it hits me. Virginia doesn¡¯t want Jasper to know the truth any more than I do. She wants him free, unconstrained by familial or emotional ties unrted to her.


    She wants Lily to never recognize her father.


    And for once, Virginia¡¯s selfishness aligns perfectly with my desperation.


    I don¡¯t hesitate.


    < Chapter 47


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°She¡¯s right.¡± The lie burns my tongue, but I force it out anyway. I step forward and pull Lily from Jasper¡¯s arms, clutching her against my chest like a shield. ¡°Lily isn¡¯t your daughter, Jasper.¡±


    His face goes white. ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe it. She has my eyes,¡± he says, still staring at Lily like. she¡¯s a miracle. ¡°Look at her¨Cshe has my eyes.¡±


    ¡°Jasper, honey, look around.¡± Virginia steps closer, cing her hand on his arm. Her voice drips with false sympathy. ¡°Scarlett¡¯s been with Dorian for months. They¡¯re together, living together, building a life together.¡± She gestures toward us. ¡°She¡¯s Scarlett and Dorian¡¯s daughter.¡±


    The silence that follows is deafening.


    I should feel sick. Should be horrified that she¡¯s suggesting I cheated, that I¡¯m the kind of woman who would do such a thing.


    Instead, all I feel is desperate relief.


    This is my chance. My only chance to keep Lily safe from the chaos of this family. From the pain of being second choice the way I always was.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Jasper shakes his head, confusion written all over his face. ¡°No. I refuse to believe it. Look at her. She looks exactly like <b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Dorian,¡± Virginia supplies smoothly. ¡°Dark hair, dark eyes¨Cit¡¯s amon trait. And honestly, Jasper, don¡¯t you think if she was your daughter, Scarlett would have told you? Don¡¯t you think she would have asked for child support, for help raising her?¡±


    I see the doubt creeping into his expression. The questions. The horrible, logical sense Virginia¡¯s lies are making.


    I feel a strange sense of humor at the irony of it all. Should I be grateful for Jasper¡¯s blind trust in Virginia, disgusted at myself for supporting her lies, or sad for my past self at failing to see the truth that had always been in front of her?


    Jasper always trusted Virginia more than me. And even this time is no exception.


    ¡°Is it true?¡± His voice cracks as he looks at me, his eyes desperate and pleading. ¡°Please, Scarlett, tell me Virginia is wrong. Lily is mine, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    The question hangs between us and the pain in his eyes almost makes meugh.


    I can tell him Lily is his daughter.


    But then what? He¡¯d fight me for custody. Use his money, his connections, his family¡¯s


    < Chapter 47


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    influence to prove I¡¯m an unfit mother, incapable of providing her with the best lifestyle. He¡¯d take her from me, raise her in this toxic house with people who rotate around one individual.


    Virginia.


    Just like they did to me.


    ¡°She¡¯s not yours,¡± I say, and the words burn hot as acid on my tongue. Jasper flinches, but I don¡¯t spare his feelings. ¡°Lily is my daughter. Mine and¡­Dorian¡¯s.¡±


    Let him believe the lie.


    Because the alternative¨Closing my daughter to the man who already destroyed my heart¨Cis unthinkable.


    <b>(</b><b>Jasper¡¯s POV</b>)


    ¡°Lily isn¡¯t your daughter.¡±


    I stare at Scarlett, searching her face for any sign that she¡¯s lying. But her expression is stone¨Ccold, distant. Detached.


    ¡°She¡¯s mine alone.¡±


    The finality in her voice should convince me. Should make me step back, ept what she¡¯s saying, walk away.


    But I can¡¯t.


    Because everything in my bones screams that she¡¯s lying.


    Lily¡¯s age¨Cfour years old, which means she was born within nine months after Scarlett left. Her eyes, dark brown like mine, are nothing like Dorian¡¯s hazel ones. The way she tilted her head when she looked at me, the same gesture I make when I¡¯m thinking.


    And the connection. That inexplicable pull I felt the first time I saw her at the bakery, like recognizing a piece of myself I didn¡¯t know was missing.


    If Lily is Dorian¡¯s daughter, that would mean¡­


    It would mean Scarlett cheated on me.


    The thought makes my stomach turn. Scarlett¨Cwho used to blush when I kissed her in public, who cried during romantic movies, who never so much as looked at another man the entire time I knew her.


    The woman who loved me sopletely it terrified me.


    :.


    < Chapter 47


    No. Impossible. I know it¡¯s impossible.


    More Rewards >


    She might have opinions about me now, might want nothing to do with me, but the Scarlett I know isn¡¯t a liar, a cheater. She has principles, morals, a core of integrity that not even our destroyed marriage could ever shake.


    So why is she standing there, clutching that little girl like I¡¯m the enemy, telling me the child who looks exactly like me isn¡¯t mine, but another man¡¯s?


    As I watch Dorian wrap a protective arm around her and Lily, I start <i>to </i>doubt.


    What if I¡¯m wrong? What if I¡¯m so desperate to have my family back that I¡¯m seeing


    connections that don¡¯t exist?


    Scarlett has no reason to lie to me about something like this.


    Unless¡­


    Unless she¡¯s so terrified of me finding out the truth that she¡¯s willing to lie to protect herself. To protect Lily.


    The realization hits me hard. To think that one day Scarlett would see me as an enemy? That I¡¯ll hurt her and our baby, even use our daughter as a weapon against her?


    Only God knows what kind of monster I became in her eyes to view me that way.


    And she must see me that way. Because the alternative, that she cheated on me? I refuse to <fnd585> Content originallyes from F¦Énd£Îovel</fnd585>


    believe it!


    Dorian steps closer to Scarlett, his hand settling on her head in a gesture that¡¯s both protective and possessive. The sight of him touching her,forting her, makes something violent twist in my chest.


    But I force myself <i>to </i>stay calm. To push down the rage and jealousy and desperate need to grab Lily back and never let her go.


    I don¡¯t care what Virginia says. I don¡¯t care what Scarlett ims. I know what I saw in that child¡¯s face, and I¡¯m going <i>to </i>find out the truth.


    But first, I need answers about what the hell is happening here.


    I turn to James and ir, who¡¯ve been watching this entire scene unfold like spectators at a


    car crash.


    ¡°What happened?¡± My voicees out rougher than I intended. ¡°Why is Scarlett so angry?¡±


    ir nces at James, guilt written all over her face.


    ¡°We¡­ we might have made a mistake.¡±


    ¡°What kind of mistake?¡±


    Another guilty look passes between them.


    More Rewards M


    ¡°We took Lily from the bakery without telling Scarlett, James admits quietly. ¡°We wanted to spend time with our granddaughter, and we thought-¡±


    ¡°You did what?¡± The words explode out of me.


    ¡°She called the police,¡± Virginia adds, and I can hear the me in her voice. ¡°Filed a missing person report. Made a huge scene about us k********g¡® her precious daughter without knowing the truth.¡±


    They took her without telling her?


    Goodness.


    No wonder Scarlett was furious. No wonder she looked ready to murder.


    They took her child without getting her permission, and I walked into the aftermath looking like part of their conspiracy.


    ¡°Are you insane?¡± I round on James and ir, anger flooding through me. ¡°You took a four¨Cyear¨Cold child without asking her mother for permission?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re her grandparents-¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not your granddaughter!¡± The words explode out of me. ¡°You don¡¯t get to make decisions about someone else¡¯s child, regardless of your rtionship to them!¡±


    Silence falls over the room.


    ir¡¯s face crumples. ¡°We just wanted-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you wanted.¡± I¡¯m shaking now, years of frustration and pain pouring out. ¡°Do you have any idea what you put Scarlett through? Do you understand the terror of finding your child missing?¡±


    She should know. After all, they¡¯d lost Virginia years ago, hadn¡¯t they? And yet, despite what they experienced, they still did this?


    I run my hands through my hair, as that knowledge sinks in, as everything that just happened goes through my mind.


    The woman I married just lied to my face about our daughter not being mine. I realize now


    < Chapter 47


    More Rewards >


    that we don¡¯t have just some confusion or misunderstanding going on between us.


    We have a serious problem. And the only way we can resolve our issues is to have a real


    conversation.


    I look at Scarlett again, and the way she clutches Lily nearly breaks me.


    ¡°Scarlett brought Lily into this world, and raised her alone,¡± I continue, my voice getting quieter but no less dangerous. ¡°She¡¯s more anxious than anyone when her child is lost. No one¨Cand I mean no one¨Cwill take Lily away from her again without her knowledge. Including


    me.¡±


    The admission costs me everything, but it¡¯s true. Whatever im I might have, whatever rights I think I deserve, Scarlett is Lily¡¯s mother. She¡¯s the one who¡¯s been there for her thest four years when I wasn¡¯t.


    I can¡¯t force myself into their lives, and I definitely can¡¯t exercise any right over Lily when I haven¡¯t done anything to deserve it.


    I turn to face James and ir onest time.


    ¡°This will never happen again. Do you understand me? You will not take this child anywhere without getting Scarlett¡¯s permission again.¡±


    My voice drops to barely above a whisper.


    ¡°Because if you ever¨Cever¨Cput Scarlett through this kind of hell again, you¡¯ll have to answer


    to me.¡±


    The silence that follows is thick with tension. James looks like he wants to argue, but something in my expression stops him.


    I walk over to where Scarlett stands, Lily still pressed against her chest. For a moment, our eyes meet, and I see a flicker of something that might be gratitude sh in her eyes.


    And that more than anything pains me.


    Because gratitude is an emotion reserved for strangers.


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!


    :


    < Chapter 48

 Rift 48

    (Scarlett¡¯s POV)


    More Rewards >


    Jasper steps closer, and I tense, ready to pull Lily away. But he doesn¡¯t reach for her. Instead, he gently smooths down a strand of her hair.


    The gesture is so tender, so careful, it makes me pause.


    ¡°This will never happen again,¡± he says, his voice quiet but firm. His eyes meet mine over Lily¡¯s head. ¡°I promise you, Scarlett. No one will take her without your permission again. Not


    them.¡±


    He pauses, and something raw flickers across his face.


    ¡°Not even me. If we do, you¡¯re free to get a restraining order.¡±


    This isn¡¯t the Jasper I remember. The man I married would have demanded his rights, would have used his discovery to hurt me the way I hurt him.


    But this Jasper¨Cthis man standing in front of me with patience and humility¨Cis promising to seek my permission. To respect my decisions, before getting close to my daughter.


    He has changed.


    ¡°Mama, the nice man is sad again,¡± Lily whispers against my neck.


    I look at Jasper, really look at him, and she¡¯s right. Behind the determination, behind the protective anger he just showed my parents, there¡¯s a deep sadness that makes my heart


    ache.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be okay, baby,¡± I murmur.


    James clears his throat behind us, and I turn to see both him and ir looking smaller


    somehow. Ashamed.


    ¡°Scarlett,¡± James says, his voice rough. ¡°We¡¯re sorry. We were wrong to take Lily without asking you first.¡±


    ir steps forward, tears streaming down her cheeks. ¡°We just missed her so much after yesterday, and when she was so excited to see us¡­ we thought¡­¡±


    ¡°You thought wrong,¡± I say, but there¡¯s less venom in it now. I¡¯m too emotionally drained to maintain the fury.


    ¡°We know,¡± ir whispers. ¡°We know, and we¡¯re sorry. We won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    < Chapter 48


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    I nod, not trusting my voice. Part of me aches for them, wants to forgive them to let Lily have the grandparents she clearly adores. But the bigger part¨Cthe part that¡¯s been hurt too many times¨Cisn¡¯t ready to trust them again.


    Maybe I never will be.


    ¡°We should go,¡± I say, looking at Dorian. But when I turn, I find Jasper watching me with an intensity that makes my skin burn.


    ¡°Let me drive you home,¡± he says again.


    ¡°I already said Dorian could-¡±


    ¡°Please.¡± The wordes out broken, desperate. ¡°Let me do this one thing for you.¡±


    I shouldn¡¯t. Every rational thought in my head screams that getting in a car with Jasper is dangerous. That being alone with him and Lily is the worst possible idea.


    But there¡¯s something in his eyes¨Ca vulnerability I¡¯ve never seen before¨Cthat makes me


    hesitate.


    ¡°I can take care of my woman and my daughter.¡± Dorian suddenly says, saving me from having to answer.


    Jasper¡¯s face goes stiff. But I don¡¯t dwell on it. I stopped caring about his feelings the day I


    left him.


    (Virginia¡¯s POV)


    Panic ws at my throat as I watch Jasper offer to drive Scarlett home. This is spiralingpletely out of control.


    James and ir are looking confused, whispering to each other about what I said earlier. About how Lily is supposedly Dorian¡¯s daughter. It¡¯s only a matter of time before they start asking questions I can¡¯t answer.


    Questions that will expose everything.


    I need to get them away from Jasper. Now.


    ¡°Mom, Dad,¡± I say, moving toward them with a bright smile that feels like it¡¯s going to c***k my face. ¡°Maybe we should give them some privacy to work things out?¡±


    James frowns. ¡°But Virginia, about what you said earlier


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the kitchen,¡± I interrupt, practically grabbing his arm. ¡°I¡¯ll exin everything.¡±


    < Chapter 48


    More Rewards >


    ir follows us, her face still red from crying. The moment we¡¯re out of earshot, she turns to me with confused eyes.


    ¡°Virginia, I don¡¯t understand. You said Lily is Dorian¡¯s daughter, but that doesn¡¯t make sense. The timing is all wrong, and she looks exactly like-¡±


    ¡°Like Jasper,¡± James finishes grimly. ¡°She looks exactly like Jasper.¡±


    My heart pounds against my ribs, but I force myself <i>to </i>stay calm. To think fast.


    ¡°Listen to me,¡± I say, keeping my voice low and urgent. ¡°Yes, Lily is probably Jasper¡¯s daughter. But do you really think telling him that right now is a good idea?¡±


    They both stare at me like I¡¯ve lost my mind.


    ¡°He has a right to know-¡± ir starts, but I cut her off.


    ¡°Does he? Look at what just happened here tonight. Scarlett is furious with you both. She called the police on you. She wants nothing to do with this family.¡±


    I see pain creep into their expressions, and press my advantage.


    ¡°And look at her life now. She has Dorian, a sessful man who cares about her and Lily. She¡¯s moved on, built something new. Do you really want to destroy that?¡±


    ¡°But Jasper is Lily¡¯s father,¡± James says stubbornly.


    ¡°And what happens when he finds out? When he realizes Scarlett kept his daughter from him for four years?¡± I lean closer, letting desperation bleed into my voice. ¡°There will be custody battles. Legal fights. Lily will be caught in the middle of a war between her parents.¡± <fnf7c2> Th?s chapter is updated by Find~Novel</fnf7c2>


    ir¡¯s face goes pale. ¡°Oh God.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. And who do you think Scarlett will me for that mess? You two. The people who exposed the truth when she was trying to protect her daughter.¡±


    They start to waver, the doubt creeping in.


    ¡°She already hates <i>you </i>for what you did tonight. If you make things worse byplicating her life with Jasper, she¡¯ll never forgive you. You¡¯ll lose Lily too.¡±


    The silence stretches between us, heavy with the weight of all that could go wrong.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not right,¡± ir whispers. ¡°Keeping a father from his child¡­¡±


    <i>¡°</i>Sometimes protecting someone means making hard choices,¡± I say softly. ¡°Scarlett is finally happy. Lily has a stable home, a father figure who loves her. Why destroy that for the sake of


    :


    < Chapter 48


    biology?¡±


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    James runs a hand through his gray hair, looking older than his years. ¡°I don¡¯t like lying to Jasper.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not lying. You¡¯re just¡­ staying out of something that isn¡¯t your business.¡± I reach out and squeeze his arm. ¡°Please. For Scarlett¡¯s sake. For Lily¡¯s sake. Let them have their peace.¡±


    It¡¯s maniptive and cruel andpletely self¨Cserving. But it¡¯s also <i>not </i>entirely wrong. A custody battle would be devastating for everyone involved.


    Even if my motives are purely selfish.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± ir says, wrapping her arms around herself. ¡°This feels wrong.¡±


    ¡°What feels wrong is traumatizing that little girl with a messy legal battle she doesn¡¯t understand.¡± I lean back, crossing my arms. ¡°But it¡¯s your choice. If you want to destroy Scarlett¡¯s life because you think Jasper has some abstract right to know, that¡¯s on you.¡±


    The guilt trip works. I can see it in the way ir flinches, the way James¡¯s shoulders sag.


    ¡°Fine,¡± James says finally. ¡°We¡¯ll stay out of it. For now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Relief floods through me so intensely it makes me dizzy. ¡°You¡¯re doing the right thing.¡±


    But even as I say the words, I know this is only a temporary solution. Jasper isn¡¯t stupid. He saw what I saw in that little girl¡¯s face.


    And sooner orter, he¡¯s going to start asking questions I can¡¯t answer.


    Unless I find a way to get rid of Scarlett first.


    The thought makes something violent twist in my chest.


    From the living room, I hear the front door close. Dorian, Scarlett, and Lily leave together.


    Like a family.


    I force myself to smile.


    Next time I make a move against Scarlett Stone, I¡¯m going to have to make sure it¡¯s thest one I make.


    < Chapter 49

 Rift 49

    Chapter <b>49 </b>


    (Jasper¡¯s POV)


    More Rewards >


    I watch the taillights disappear around the corner, taking my wife and daughter with them.


    My daughter.


    The word sits heavy in my chest, sharp and cutting. Lily. My little girl who doesn¡¯t even know my name. She calls me ¡°the nice man¡± while another man drives her <i>home</i>, tucks her in, reads her bedtime stories.


    Everything I should be doing.


    I stand frozen on the sidewalk until the cold seeps through my jacket. My hands shake as I fish for my keys, but I can¡¯t seem to make them work. Can¡¯t make anything work.


    When I finally stumble back into the house, James is waiting in the living room. He looks older somehow, deted. Virginia¡¯s nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Jasper-¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t know me.¡± The wordse out broken, barely a whisper. ¡°My own daughter


    doesn¡¯t know who I am.¡±


    James opens his mouth, but I cut him off with a sharp gesture. The dam holding back four years of pain finally bursts.


    ¡°Four years!¡± I m my fist against the wall, not caring when ster crumbles to the floor. ¡°Four goddamn years I¡¯ve been searching for them. Every lead, every dead end, every sleepless night wondering if they were safe.¡±


    My voice crackspletely. ¡°And she¡¯s been here. Right here in the same city, and I¡¯ve been buying bread from her bakery like some stranger.¡±


    ¡°Son-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± I slide down the wall until I¡¯m sitting on the floor like a broken man. ¡°Just don¡¯t.¡±


    The tearse whether I want them or not. Hot, angry tears that taste like failure.


    ¡°Where did I go wrong, James?¡± I look up at him through blurred vision. ¡°What kind of monster am I that my own wife would rather lie about our daughter¡¯s father than let me near her?¡±


    James moves closer, his face etched with something that looks like guilt.


    < Chapter 49


    More Rewards >


    ¡°Tell me what sin Imitted to deserve this. Tell me why the most precious thing in my life doesn¡¯t even recognize my voice.¡±


    My chest heaves with each ragged breath. The silence stretches between us, broken only by my pathetic attempts to pull myself together.


    ¡°Maybe Scarlett¡¯s right,¡± I whisper. ¡°Maybe Lily¡¯s better off without me. Maybe I don¡¯t deserve-


    ¡°Stop.¡± James¡¯s voice cuts through my self¨Cpity like a de. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare sit there and feel sorry for yourself.¡±


    I look up at him, surprised by the sharp edge in his tone.


    ¡°You want to know where you went wrong? You treated your wife like an obligation instead of a gift. You let her believe she meant nothing more to you than a responsibility.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°No. Don¡¯t try to make excuses. Admit that you made a mistake. Because that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re a monster, Jasper. It means you¡¯re human. And like any human, you make mistakes.¡±


    He sits down beside me on the floor, looking every one of his sixty¨Cthree years.


    ¡°The question isn¡¯t what you did wrong four years ago. The question is what you¡¯re going to


    do now.¡±


    (ir¡¯s POV<i>) </i>


    I can¡¯t watch anymore.


    The sound of Jasper¡¯s breakdown follows me up the stairs, each sob cutting through my heart like broken ss. By the time I reach the second floor, my own tears are falling.


    What have we done?


    I lock myself in the master bedroom and lean against the door, trying to block out the sound of a grown man falling apart in my living room.


    Virginia¡¯s words echo in my head: ¡°You¡¯ll lose <i>Lily </i>forever <i>if </i>you tell <i>him </i>the truth.¡±


    But watching Jasper tonight, seeing the raw devastation on his face when he looked at that little girl¡­


    How can hiding the truth be right?


    I move to James¡¯s desk and pull out the bottom drawer with shaking hands. Inside, buried <fn0c01> Follow current nov?ls on ?ovelFind</fn0c01>


    More Rewards >


    beneath old bills and forgotten documents, is a man envelope I¡¯ve been carrying like a guilty secret.


    ne tickets. Dozens of them.


    Nashville to Phoenix. Nashville to Seattle. Nashville to Denver. All with the same passenger name: Jasper ke.


    Four years¡® worth of desperate searches. Four years of a man trying to find his family.


    The dates blur through my tears. Christmas Day two years ago. Scarlett¡¯s birthdayst year. The anniversary of when she left.


    Every important date, he was out there looking for them.


    My hands shake as I grab my phone. I don¡¯t even think about the fact that she just left, don¡¯t even consider that she might not answer.


    I dial the number I got from James, and she picks up on the third ring.


    ¡°ir?¡± Scarlett¡¯s voice sounds exhausted.


    ¡°I need to talk to you.¡±


    Silence on the other end. Then: ¡°If this is about what happened today-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± I take a shaky breath. ¡°Not exactly. Scarlett, can you meet me somewhere? Please. It¡¯s important.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea-¡®


    ¡°I have something <i>to </i>show you. Something you need to see.¡±


    Another pause. ¡°What?¡±


    I look down at the ne tickets scattered across the desk. Evidence of a love so desperate it defies logic.


    ¡°Proof,¡± I whisper. ¡°Proof that maybe you are wrong about Jasper. Maybe we were all wrong about everything.¡±


    The line goes quiet for so long I think she¡¯s hung up.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in returning to the past, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re expecting.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t expect <i>you </i>to return. All I¡¯m asking is for you to give me a chance to clear things up. After all, it¡¯s better to die knowing the reason you died, rather than dying not knowing why,


    :


    < Chapter 49


    right?¡±


    ¡°Twenty¨Cfour¨Chour diner on Fifth Street,¡± she says finally. ¡°One hour.¡±


    ¡°Scarlett, wait-¡±


    ¡°One hour, ir. That¡¯s all you get.¡±


    The line goes dead.


    More Rewards >


    I stare at the phone, then at the tickets, then at my reflection in the darkened window. Somewhere downstairs, Jasper is probably still crying over the daughter he never got to


    know.


    And I¡¯m the only one who can fix this mess.


    But first, I have to convince Scarlett that the man she¡¯s been running from is the same man who¡¯s been chasing her shadows for four years.


    The same man who never stopped believing in her, even when she imed their daughter belonged to another man.


    I grab my coat and keys, my heart hammering against my ribs.


    If tonight goes wrong, I might lose both Lily and Scarlett forever.


    But if I don¡¯t try, I¡¯ll never forgive myself for not trying to make things right.


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!


    <b>4 </b>


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    E


    Vote


    286

 Rift 50

    (Scarlett¡¯s POV)


    The weight of what I just did crushes down on me the moment Dorian parks outside my apartment building. Lily chatters happily in her car seat about Grammy and Grandpa¡¯s house,pletely oblivious to the bomb that just exploded in all our lives.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whisper to Dorian as he helps unbuckle Lily¡¯s seatbelt. ¡°For everything tonight. For going along with¡­¡±


    ¡°With dering me as Lily¡¯s father?¡± His voice is gentle, understanding. ¡°Scarlett, you don¡¯t need to apologize.¡±


    But I do. The guilt eats at me as we walk up the stairs to my apartment. ¡°I had <i>no </i>right to drag you into this mess. I should have asked first, should have-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Hey.¡± He stops on thending, his hand warm on my arm. ¡°Look at me.¡±


    I force myself to meet his eyes, expecting to see anger or disappointment. Instead, I find something that makes my chest tight with emotion.


    Kindness. Understanding. Compassion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± he says softly. ¡°In fact, as long as you¡¯re willing, I¡¯d be more than happy to ept Lily as my daughter. For real.¡±


    The sincerity in his voice breaks something inside me. Here¡¯s this man¨Cthis good, decent man¨Coffering to take on another man¡¯s child without hesitation. Offering to give us the stability and protection I¡¯ve been desperately trying to build on my own.


    ¡°Dorian¡­¡±


    ¡°I mean it.¡± He rubs my head, the gesture tender and careful. ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer now. Just know that the offer stands. Always.¡±


    Tears blur my vision. I should say yes. Should grab this lifeline he¡¯s offering and never look back.


    But something holds me back. Maybe it¡¯s the memory of Jasper¡¯s face when he held Lily. Maybe it¡¯s the voice in my head whispering that lying about something this big will destroy us all eventually.


    Or maybe it¡¯s just that I¡¯m terrified of making another mistake that¡¯ll hurt the one person I¡¯m trying to protect.


    More Rewards >


    < Chapter 50


    ¡°I need time,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°I know.¡± He kisses my forehead, and I let myself lean into his warmth for just a moment. ¡°Take all the time you need.¡±


    After he leaves, I fish my keys from my purse with shaking hands. All I want is to get Lily inside, run a bath, and pretend this nightmare never happened.


    But when I open the door, Chloe practicallyunches herself at me.


    ¡°Oh God, Scarlett! I¡¯ve been going crazy!¡± Her arms wrap around me so tight I can barely breathe. ¡°When you called about Lily missing, I thought¨CI couldn¡¯t think-¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re okay,¡± I manage, pulling back <i>to </i>show her we¡¯re both in one piece. ¡°We¡¯re both okay.¡±


    Lily runs past us into the living room, already distracted by her toys. Chloe studies my face with those sharp eyes that miss nothing.


    ¡°You look like hell. What happened?¡±


    We settle on the couch while Lily ys with her dolls nearby. I tell Chloe everything¨Cabout finding Lily gone, the police station, confronting my parents. About Jasper walking in at the worst possible moment.


    ¡°He knows,¡± I whisper, ncing at Lily to make sure she¡¯s not listening. ¡°The second he saw her, he knew she was his.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s face goes pale. ¡°What did you do?¡±


    ¡°I lied.¡± The words taste like poison on my tongue. ¡°Virginia convinced him that Lily belongs to Dorian and me. That I moved on and started a family with another man.¡±


    ¡°And he believed it?¡±


    I think about the doubt in Jasper¡¯s eyes, the way he kept staring at Lily like he was memorizing her face. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe. For now.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Chloe leans forward, her expression fierce. ¡°Scarlett, you need to seriously consider Dorian¡¯s offer. Make it official.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± <fn1ef2> For original chapters go to Find[?]ovel</fn1ef2>


    ¡°Marry him. Put his name on Lily¡¯s birth certificate. Make it legal and binding so that even if Jasper figures out the truth, he¡¯ll have no im to her.¡±


    The suggestion makes my stomach churn. ¡°I can¡¯t do that to Dorian. I can¡¯t trap him in a marriage just to-¡±


    :


    < Chapter 50


    More Rewards >


    ¡°He offered, didn¡¯t he? He wants to help you. And honestly, after everything that man put you through, you deserve someone who¡¯ll put you and Lily first.¡± Chloe¡¯s voice softens. ¡°Someone who won¡¯t abandon you on a highway for another woman.¡±


    I close my eyes, remembering the terror of that night. The cold asphalt under my feet, the sound of Jasper¡¯s car driving away. The crushing realization that my husband had chosen someone else over his pregnant wife.


    Maybe Chloe¡¯s right. Maybe I should grab this chance at happiness and never look back.


    But before I can respond, my phone buzzes on the coffee table. ir¡¯s name shes on the


    screen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t answer it,¡± Chloe says immediately.


    But something in ir¡¯s message makes me pause. It¡¯s not what I expect.


    <i>Please </i><i>meet </i><i>me</i><i>. </i><i>I </i><i>have </i><i>something </i><i>to </i><i>show </i><i>you </i><i>about </i><i>Jasper</i>. <i>Something </i><i>you </i><i>need to </i><i>see</i>.


    I stare at the text, my heart hammering against my ribs. What could ir possibly have that I¡¯d want to see? What could be so important that she¡¯s reaching out after everything that


    happened tonight?


    ¡°Scarlett,¡± Chloe warns, seeing the look on my face. ¡°Whatever it is, it¡¯s a trap. They¡¯re trying to manipte you intoing back.¡±


    She¡¯s probably right. This is probably just another attempt to guilt me into forgiving them, into letting them back into our lives.


    But curiosity wins.


    I call ir back.


    ¡°Scarlett?¡± She sounds surprised, like she didn¡¯t expect me to respond. ¡°Thank you for calling


    back.¡±


    ¡°What do you want, ir?¡± I keep my voice cold, distant. ¡°If this is about what happened tonight-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± She pauses, and I hear something in her voice that makes me straighten. Desperation. ¡°Not exactly. I have something to show you. About Jasper. About what he¡¯s been doing since you left.¡±


    My grip tightens on the phone.


    ¡°What kind of something?¡± I ask against my better judgment.


    316


    < Chapter 50


    More Rewards >


    ¡°Proof,¡± she whispers. ¡°Proof that maybe you¡¯re wrong about him. Maybe we were all wrong about everything.¡±


    The words hit me like ice water. Wrong about what? What could possibly change the fact that Jasper chose Virginia over me, over our unborn child?


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in returning to the past, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re expecting.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t expect you to return. All I¡¯m asking is for you to give me a chance to clear things up. After all, it¡¯s better to die knowing the reason you died, rather than dying not knowing why, right?¡±


    I should say no. Should hang up and block her number and never look back. But something in ir¡¯s tone stops me from turning her down. ¡°Twenty¨Cfour¨Chour diner on Fifth Street,¡± I finally say. ¡°One hour.¡±


    ¡°Scarlett, wait-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°One hour, ir. That¡¯s all you get.¡±


    I hang up before she can respond, already regretting my decision.


    ¡°Are you insane?¡± Chloe explodes the second I set the phone down. ¡°After everything that happened tonight, you¡¯re going to meet her?¡±


    ¡°I have to know.¡± The words surprise me with their intensity. ¡°Whatever she has to show me, I


    need to see it.¡±


    ¡°Why? What difference does it make now?¡±


    I look at Lily, ying with her dolls in blissful ignorance of the chaos swirling around her. ¡°Because I lied tonight. I looked my daughter¡¯s father in the eye and told him she wasn¡¯t his. If I¡¯m going to live with that choice, I need to know I made it for the right reasons.¡±


    Chloe studies my face for a long moment, then sighs. ¡°I¡¯ll stay with Lily.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to-¡±


    ¡°Yes, I <i>do</i><i>. </i>Because if this is some kind of setup, someone needs to be here to protect her.¡± She gives me a look that¡¯s equal parts love and exasperation. ¡°Just promise me you won¡¯t let them guilt¨Ctrip you into anything. Whatever ir shows you, whatever story she tells you, remember what that man put you through.¡±


    I nod, already reaching for my coat.


    But as I head for the door, a chill runs down my spine. Because deep in my gut, I have the


    :


    < Chapter 50


    More Rewards >


    terrible feeling that whatever ir wants to show me is going to change everything.


    And I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m ready for my carefully built world toe crashing down around me again.


    The diner is almost empty when I arrive, just a fewte¨Cnight customers nursing coffee and regrets. I spot ir immediately¨Cshe¡¯s sitting in a corner booth, looking older and more fragile than I remember.


    When she sees me, relief washes over her face.


    ¡°Scarlett. Thank you foring.¡±


    I slide into the seat across from her, keeping my expression neutral. ¡°You have one hour. Start talking.¡±


    ir reaches into her purse and pulls out a man envelope, her hands shaking slightly. ¡°I need you to see these first.¡±


    She slides the envelope across the table, and something in her expression makes my blood run cold.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Open it,¡± she whispers. ¡°Please.¡±


    My hands shake as I reach for the envelope, every instinct screaming that whatever¡¯s inside is going to destroy the fragile peace I¡¯ve built.


    But I can¡¯t stop myself from opening it.


    ¡±


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#! Hi loves!So, a few things. First, this is my first time publishing my writing, and that too, on this tform. I¡¯ve always loved writing, but never found the courage to put my writing out there. I kept doubting, second¨Cguessing, questioning myself, thinking nothing I write will ever be good enough to be published. SO¡­this is me, after 15 years of circling around, saying to hell with it and taking the bull by the horns. The story won¡¯t be perfect. And I apologize. I know it¡¯s a littlete, but I¡¯m sorry. At the start, I only used to upload 1 chapter a day. Now I¡¯m uploading two. You¡¯re getting the raw drafts, as I¡¯m uploading them as I write. With work and the kids, 24 hours isn¡¯t enough for me to get into editing, LOL. So we¡¯ll save that forter. I¡¯ll go back and edit the chapters afterpleting the story. Until then, I hope you¡¯ll stick around to the end. Thank you for your support! It means a lot!


    < Chapter 51


    :


    More Rewards

 Rift 51

    (Scarlett¡¯s POV)


    The ne tickets scatter across the diner table like fallen leaves, each one a punch to my chest. Nashville to Phoenix. Nashville to Seattle. Nashville to Denver. Chicago, Pornd, San


    Francisco.


    All bearing the same name: <i>Jasper </i><i>ke</i><i>. </i>


    All dated within the past four years.


    ¡°What is this?¡± My voicees out strangled, barely a whisper.


    ir¡¯s eyes fill with tears as she watches me flip through ticket after ticket. ¡°He never stopped looking for you.¡±


    The dates blur together through my suddenly blurry vision. Christmas Day two years ago. My birthdayst year. The anniversary of when I left. Every important date, every milestone I spent alone with Lily¨Che was out there somewhere, searching.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± I set the tickets down with shaking hands. ¡°He signed the divorce papers. He let me go.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t sign anything,¡± ir says quietly. ¡°Virginia forged his signature. He¡¯s been looking for you since the day you disappeared.¡±


    The words hit me like ice water. Virginia forged his signature? But that means¡­


    ¡°He never wanted the divorce,¡± I breathe. <fnaa2b> Official source is f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fnaa2b>


    ¡°Never.¡± ir reaches across the table, her fingers trembling as they touch mine. ¡°Scarlett, I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯m so incredibly sorry for what we put you through.¡±


    Tears stream down her face, and for the first time in years, I see the woman who raised me. Not James¡¯s wife or Virginia¡¯s mother, but the woman who bandaged my scraped knees and helped me with homework and told me bedtime stories.


    ¡°I was so caught up in finding our biological daughter that I forgot about the daughter who was right in front of me,¡± she chokes out. ¡°How could I not feel distressed after raising you for so many years? You¡¯ve been my daughter for twenty¨Cthree years, Scarlett. Blood doesn¡¯t change that.¡±


    The pain in her voice breaks something inside me. Part of me wants to reach across the table, wants to fall into her arms and pretend thest four years never happened.


    < Chapter 51


    More Rewards


    But the other part¨Cthe part that remembers being thrown away like trash¨Cholds me back.


    ¡°Then why?¡± The question tears out of my throat. ¡°Why did you choose her over me?¡±


    ir¡¯s face crumblespletely. ¡°Because I was scared. Scared that if I didn¡¯t give Virginia everything she¡¯d missed, she¡¯d disappear again. I thought you were strong enough to understand. I thought you¡¯d always be there no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Well, I wasn¡¯t.¡± The wordse out t, emotionless. ¡°I wasn¡¯t strong enough. And I wasn¡¯t always going to be there.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± She wipes her eyes with a shaking hand. ¡°I know, and I¡¯m so sorry. We made terrible choices. Unforgivable choices.¡±


    I stare down at the ne tickets again. Phoenix, three months after I left. Denver, six monthster. Seattle, a year after that.


    He looked for me. For two years, he looked for me.


    The knowledge sits heavy in my chest, making it hard to breathe. This is the man I loved for seven years¨Cfour in college, three in marriage. The man whose smile used to light up my


    whole world.


    How could knowing this not affect me?


    But it¡¯s toote now. Too much has happened. Too much damage has been done.


    ¡°Thank <i>you </i>for showing me this,¡± I say quietly, gathering the tickets into a neat pile. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t change anything.¡±


    ir¡¯s face falls. ¡°Scarlett-¡±


    ¡°He could have looked for me before I left.¡± My voice stays steady, controlled. ¡°He could have chosen me over Virginia just once in the years of our marriage. He could have tried to cajole, appease his pregnant wife instead of abandoning her on a highway.¡±


    ¡°He made mistakes-¡±


    ¡°Mistakes?¡± Iugh, but there¡¯s no humor in it. ¡°Leaving the milk out overnight is a mistake, ir. What Jasper did was make a choice. Every single time, he left me for her.¡±


    The diner feels too small suddenly, the air too thick. I need to get out of here before I do something stupid like cry or forgive them or let them back into my life.


    ¡°His actions don¡¯t concern me anymore,¡± I continue, standing and grabbing my purse. ¡°I¡¯ve moved on. I have my daughter, my career, people who actually care about me. I don¡¯t need the


    < Chapter 51


    Stones or Jasper ke anymore.¡±


    More Rewards


    ¡°Please,¡± ir stands too, desperation written all over her face. ¡°Don¡¯t let pride keep you from


    ¡°Pride?¡± I turn back to her, and whatever she sees in my expression makes her step back. ¡°This isn¡¯t about pride. This is about survival. This is about protecting my daughter from the same pain you all put me through.¡±


    ¡°Lily deserves to know her father¡ª¡±


    ¡°Lily deserves a father who¡¯ll love her unconditionally. Who won¡¯t abandon her the second another woman enters the picture.¡± I throw my purse over my shoulder. ¡°Jasper had his chance, and he threw it away. Not once, not twice. Multiple times.¡±


    He left our daughter¡¯s baby shower to take Virginia to the hospital. And let¡¯s not forget the ultrasound appointment. He also left midway to take care of Virginia.


    Abandoning me, pregnant and alone, on the highway in the middle of the night was the final


    blow.


    ir sinks back into the booth, looking defeated. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she whispers. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for everything.¡±


    Looking at her now¨Cthis woman who raised me, who loved me, who threw me away when something better came along¨CI feel nothing but exhaustion.


    ¡°Take care of yourself, ir.¡±


    I walk away without looking back, my heart hammering against my ribs. Outside, the night air feels like freedom, like escape from the suffocating weight of the past.


    But as I sit in my car, staring at the diner through the windshield, I can¡¯t stop thinking about those ne tickets.


    All those cities. All those months and years of searching.


    If Jasper had shown the same enthusiasm before I left, I might have been moved. If he¡¯d fought for me even once during our marriage, if he¡¯d chosen me over Virginia just one time¡­


    But he didn¡¯t. And now it¡¯s toote.


    I¡¯m done expecting his love and care. Done hoping he¡¯ll see me as worth fighting for.


    I have Lily now. I have my bakery, my independence, my self¨Crespect. And I have Chloe, who¡¯s never let me down.


    < Chapter 51


    I don¡¯t need anything else.


    The lie tastes bitter on my tongue, but I swallow it down and start the car.


    More Rewards


    I¡¯m halfway home when my phone buzzes with a text message. For a split second, I think it might be ir, but when I nce at the screen at the next red light, my blood turns to ice.


    <i>We </i><i>need </i>to <i>talk</i><i>. </i><i>I </i><i>know </i><i>you¡¯re </i><i>lying </i><i>about </i><i>Lily</i><i>. </i><i>¨C </i><i>Jasper </i>


    My hands shake so badly I nearly drop the phone. Did he find out? Despite Virginia¡¯s lies, despite my desperate performance tonight, does he know the truth?


    Another textes through before I can process the first one.


    <i>I¡¯ll </i><i>be </i><i>at </i><i>the </i><i>bakery </i><i>tomorrow </i><i>at </i><i>8 </i><i>AM</i><i>. </i><i>Come </i><i>alone</i><i>. </i>


    The light turns green, but I can¡¯t move. Can¡¯t breathe. Can¡¯t think past the terror wing at my


    throat.


    How does he know Lily is his daughter?


    Did Virginia tell him?


    It¡¯s the only possibility I can think of. Aside from her, who else has the power to convince Jasper?


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!


    5

 Rift 52

    (Virginia¡¯s POV)


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    My hands won¡¯t stop shaking as I pace around my bedroom, phone pressed so hard against my ear it hurts. Three rings. Four. Five.


    ¡°Pick up,¡± I whisper into the darkness. ¡°Pick up the phone, damn it!¡±


    Finally, a gravelly voice answers. ¡°This better be important.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± I don¡¯t need to say my name. He knows.


    A pause. Then a low chuckle that makes my skin crawl. ¡°Well, well. Virginia Stone. Haven¡¯t heard from you in what, three days?¡±


    ¡°I need the job done faster.¡± The words tumble out of me in a rush. ¡°I¡¯ll double the original price. Just make sure you make it happen within the week.¡±


    Silence stretches between us, so long I start to wonder if the line went dead. When he finally


    speaks, there¡¯s something different in his voice. Curious. Almost¡­ amused.


    ¡°Why are you going to such lengths for that man?¡± he asks. ¡°No matter what lies you tell, what proof you show, the truth will eventuallye out. And when he finds out you were the


    one behind it¡­¡±


    ¡°Stay out of my business!¡± The words explode out of me before I can stop them. ¡°Just keep your mind on the job you¡¯re being paid to do.¡±


    My heart pounds so hard I¡¯m sure he can hear it through the phone. Four years of careful nning, of maniption and lies, and it¡¯s all falling apart because of one little girl with Jasper¡¯s <i>eyes</i>.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he says finally, and I can hear the smirk in his voice. ¡°I¡¯ll get it done. But when this backfires on <i>you </i>in the future, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you.¡±


    The line goes dead.


    I throw my phone onto the bed and run my hands through my hair, trying to calm down. He doesn¡¯t understand. None of them understand what I¡¯ve sacrificed, what I¡¯ve endured.


    Twenty¨Csix years of waiting for my real family. Twenty¨Csix years of being second choice, of watching another woman live the life that should have been mine.


    I will never regret doing whatever it takes to keep what¡¯s mine.


    < Chapter 52


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    But first, I need insurance. A backup n in case Jasper starts digging too deep into


    Scarlett¡¯s past.


    I grab my phone again and scroll through my contacts until I find the number I need. Jasper¡¯s personal assistant, Sarah. Sweet, loyal Sarah who thinks she¡¯s protecting her boss by being thorough.


    She answers on the second ring. ¡°Sarah speaking.¡±


    ¡°Hi Sarah, it¡¯s Virginia.¡± I inject sweetness into my voice, the same tone that¡¯s fooled everyone for years. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not calling toote.¡±


    ¡°Miss Stone! No, not at all. Is everything alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you. I was just wondering¡­ Jasper seemed really stressed today after everything that happened. Is he doing okay?¡±


    Sarah sighs, and I can picture her rubbing her forehead the way she does when she¡¯s overwhelmed. ¡°He¡¯s been better. Has me working on some research right now, actually.¡±


    Perfect. ¡°Oh? Nothing too serious, I hope?¡±


    ¡°Just background information on someone. Trying to verify some details about the past few years.¡± She catches herself, probably remembering confidentiality. ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t say anymore


    than that.¡±


    ¡°No need for apologies. I understand,¡± I sigh. ¡°You¡¯re always so professional. I just worry about him, you know? He¡¯s been through so much.¡±


    ¡°He has. But don¡¯t worry, Miss Stone. I¡¯ll make sure he gets the information he needs.¡± <fna90e> ?????? ???? FindN0vel</fna90e>


    The information he needs. My chest tightens with panic, but I keep my voice light.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll let you get back <i>to </i>work. Take care, Sarah.¡±


    ¡°You too, Miss Stone.¡±


    I hang up and immediately dial another number. This one rings only once before being answered.


    <b>¡°</b>It¡¯s done?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. But I need you to do something else first.¡± I move to my desk and pull out a man folder I¡¯ve been preparing for months. Just in case. ¡°Remember that document I gave you? The one about Nashville?¡±


    ¡°The fabricated records? What about them?¡±


    < Chapter 52


    More Rewards >


    ¡°I need you to make sure they end up on Sarah Thompson¡¯s desk tomorrow morning. Make it look like they came from an official source.¡±


    A pause. ¡°That¡¯s risky. If they trace it back-


    ¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t. You¡¯re too good at your job.¡± ttery has always worked with him. ¡°Just make sure Sarah thinks she found legitimate information about Scarlett Stone¡¯s life in Nashville.¡±


    ¡°And if this Jasper guy figures out the records are fake?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t. The documents are perfect¨Cenrollment records at culinary school, lease agreements, financial support documentation. Everything points to Dorian being in Scarlett¡¯s life long before she even filed for divorce.¡±


    I can almost hear him smiling through the phone. ¡°Making her look like a cheater. Smart.¡±


    ¡°Making her look like what she is,¡± I correct sharply. ¡°A woman who was nning her escape long before she had the courage to leave. A woman who was already building a new life with another man while married to Jasper.¡±


    The liese so easily now. I¡¯ve been telling them so long, sometimes I almost believe them myself.


    ¡°Consider it done. Anything else?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all for now.¡±


    I hang up and sink into my desk chair, staring at the copy of the fake documents spread across the surface. Dorian¡¯s financial support starting two years before Scarlett left. Enrollment in a prestigious pastry program under his sponsorship. Lease agreements showing them living together in Nashville.


    All of it carefully crafted to paint the picture of a woman who was never reallymitted to her marriage. A woman who was nning her exit strategy long before she had the courage


    to use it.


    By tomorrow afternoon, Jasper will have proof that Scarlett was cheating on him. That she used him for financial security while building a rtionship with another man. That Lily isn¡¯t his daughter¨Cshe¡¯s the product of an affair that started while they were still married.


    My phone buzzes with a text from James: <i>Are </i>you <iing </i>down for <i>dinner</i><i>? </i>


    I stare at the message, then at my reflection in the darkened window. In the ss, I look like the perfect daughter. Sweet, innocent, grateful for the family that finally found me.


    If only they knew what I¡¯m capable of when someone threatens to take away what¡¯s mine.


    < Chapter 52


    <i>Coming </i><i>now</i><i>, </i>I text back.


    More Rewards


    I gather the fake documents and lock them in my desk drawer. Tomorrow, Jasper will hate Scarlett more than he ever thought possible. Tomorrow, he¡¯ll see her for the maniptive woman I¡¯ve always known she was.


    And tomorrow, he¡¯ll finally understand that I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s ever truly been on his side.


    I¡¯m halfway to the door when my phone rings again. Unknown number.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Miss Stone? This is Officer Owen from the Avalon Police Department. I¡¯m calling about a case we¡¯re working on. A food poisoning incident at Sunrise Bakes.¡±


    My blood turns to ice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what?¡±


    ¡°We received got information suggesting you might be involved in the food poisoning incident. We¡¯d like to ask you a few questions regarding the nature of your rtionship with Miss Scarlett Stone. From your simrst names, I assume you two are rted?¡±


    The room spins around me. Information on the food poisoning incident? What information? Who would have-


    ¡°Miss Stone? Are you there?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I manage. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here. When would you like to meet?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow morning would be convenient. Say, nine AM at the station?¡±


    Tomorrow morning. When Sarah is supposed to receive the fake documents. When Jasper will <i>see </i>Scarlett¡¯s true face. When he¡¯ll start believing that she betrayed him.


    <i>¡°</i>Of course,¡± I hear myself saying. ¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    I hang up with shaking hands and sink onto my bed.


    I told Marcus <i>to </i>delete everything. There shouldn¡¯t be any leak that can lead to me. So where did this new informatione from?


    Who found it and supplied it to the cops?


    If I get dragged into a police case, if they dig deep into my actions thest four years, they¡¯re going to find things that will destroy everything I¡¯ve worked to build.


    Everything.


    < Chapter 52


    Starting with the real reason Scarlett left town four years

 Rift 53

    (Virginia¡¯s POV)


    No! I won¡¯t let that happen.


    No one can find out about what I did four years ago. No one!


    Picking up my phone, I call the private number again.


    ¡°Virginia Stone, calling me twice in less than 24 hours? To whom do I owe this grace?¡±


    ¡°Shut up and listen carefully.¡± I snap, anxiously biting my nails.¡±I just received a call from the police. They have a lead, evidence or something, of the food poisoning incident. I want that evidence destroyed! Do you hear me? I want it destroyed! I¡¯ll pay three times the price of the previous task.¡±


    ¡°Oh? I just warned you, and your demons are already catching up? Man, karma¡¯s a bitch.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, John, and tell me. Do we have a deal or not?¡±


    ¡°Deal. Of course we have a deal. Only a fool will say no to money. I¡¯ll have whatever clue the cops got their hands on destroyed by midnight at thetest.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I end the call, finally able to breathe easy.


    As long as he takes action, there¡¯ll be nothing to link me with Sunrise Bakes food poisoning incident. And if there¡¯s no link, there¡¯ll also be no case.


    I won¡¯t need to worry about what I did four years agoing to light.


    (Scarlett¡¯s POV)


    I return <i>to </i>the apartment, shaken.


    My hands won¡¯t stop trembling as I fumble with the keys. The ne tickets ir showed me burn in my memory like acid.


    Once, such desperation would¡¯ve melted my heart. Now, I only feel dread.


    And after the text from Jasper¡­I feel as if my world is about to fall apart.


    ¡°Scarlett?¡± Chloe appears in the doorway, her face creased with worry. ¡°You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost.¡±


    I push past her into the apartment, my legs threatening to give out. Lily¡¯s asleep on the


    < Chapter 53


    couch, her little body curled around her favorite stuffed rabbit. Safe. She¡¯s safe.


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°What happened?¡± Chloe follows me to the kitchen, her voice sharp with concern. ¡°What did


    ir want?¡±


    I can¡¯t speak. Can¡¯t form words around the lump in my throat. Instead, I pull out my phone and show her Jasper¡¯s texts.


    Chloe reads them, her face going pale. ¡°How does he know?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± My voicees out strangled. ¡°Maybe Virginia told him. Maybe he figured it out on his own. Whatever the case, it doesn¡¯t matter¨Che knows, Chloe. He knows Lily is his daughter.¡±


    The wordse out in a rush, making my voice quiver. My chest tightens, making it impossible to think properly. The kitchen walls feel like they¡¯re closing in on me.


    ¡°Hey, breathe.¡± Chloe grabs my shoulders, her grip firm and grounding. ¡°You¡¯re hyperventting. In through your nose, out through your mouth.¡±


    But I can¡¯t. Panic spiraling through me like a tornado.


    ¡°He¡¯s going to take her.¡± The words tumble out between gasps. ¡°He has money,wyers, connections. I¡¯m nobody¨Cjust some woman who runs a small bakery. What judge won¡¯t give him custody?¡±


    ¡°Stop, Scarlett. You¡¯re Lily¡¯s mother. You¡¯ve raised her alone for four years. No court is going to take a child away from a loving, stable mother.¡± <fn5eb4> This content belongs to find?novel</fn5eb4>


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± Tears stream down my cheeks. ¡°He¡¯s Jasper ke. He has influence, power. He¡¯ll make me look unfit, unstable-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Scarlett.¡± Chloe¡¯s hands frame my face, forcing me to look at her. ¡°Listen to me. Remember what he saidst night? That no one would take Lily without your permission. Not even him.¡±


    The memory hits me like cool water. Jasper¡¯s voice, firm and protective. The pain in his eyes when he promised Lily would stay with me.


    ¡°He¡¯s changed,¡± I whisper, though the words feel foreign on my tongue. ¡°I saw itst night. The way he stood up to James and ir, the way he spoke up for me¡­¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Chloe¡¯s voice softens. ¡°The Jasper from four years ago never would have done that. You don¡¯t need to think about what ir said. Just think about yourself and what¡¯s best for Lily¡¯s future.¡±


    I pull away, wiping my eyes with shaking hands. ¡°Too much has happened. There is no going


    :.


    <Chapter 53


    back for us.¡±


    More Rewards >


    ¡°And you don¡¯t need to, habibti.¡± She follows me as I pace around the kitchen. <i>¡°</i>Only that little. girl in there deserves to know her father. And maybe he deserves a chance to know her.¡±


    I whirl around to face her. ¡°After what he put me through?¡±


    ¡°After he spent four years searching every city in America trying to find you,¡± she counters gently.


    The ne tickets sh in my memory again. Phoenix. Denver. Seattle. All those lonely hotel rooms, all those dead ends.


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± My voice breaks. ¡°I can¡¯t risk it, Chloe. What if he hurts her the way he hurt me? What if he abandons her when someone more importantes along?¡±


    ¡°Then you protect her. You set boundaries. You make sure he earns his ce in her life.¡± Chloe reaches for my hand. ¡°But you can¡¯t run from the truth forever, Scarlett. And you can¡¯t keep lying to yourself about what you saw in his eyes when he looked at her. Jasper is Lily¡¯s father, and no one and nothing can change that fact.¡±


    I know what she means. The love, wonder, the desperate need to hold Lily I saw in Jasper¡¯s eyes wasn¡¯t fake. He loves her already.


    But love wasn¡¯t enough to save our marriage. Why would it be enough to save his rtionship with Lily when Virginia is still in the picture?


    ¡°I need time.¡± I head towards the couch, lifting Lily in my arms. ¡°I just need some space to


    think.¡±


    I carry her into her bedroom andy her on the bed, sitting on the edge, watching her sleep. Her dark hair spreads across the pillow like silk, and her face looks so peaceful, so innocent.


    She has his eyes. His stubborn chin. Even the way she wrinkles her nose when she¡¯s


    concentrating.


    How long before she starts asking questions about her father? How long before she wonders why other kids have daddies and she doesn¡¯t?


    My phone buzzes on the nightstand. Another text from Jasper.


    Please don¡¯t run <i>away </i>again. We need <i>to </i><i>talk</i><i>. </i>


    The plea in those words breaks something inside me. This isn¡¯t the demanding, entitled man I used to know.


    < Chapter 53


    That man didn¡¯t know a word about pleading. This man¡­he¡¯s nearly begging.


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    I turn off my phone and climb into bed beside Lily, pulling her warm little body against mine. She mumbles something in her sleep and curls into my chest, her breathing soft and even.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you,¡± I whisper into her hair. ¡°No matter what happens, I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    But even as I say the words, doubt creeps in. Will I be enough? What if protecting her means letting her father into her life? What if keeping him away is the real cruelty?


    Sleepes in fragments, broken by nightmares of courtrooms and custody battles. Of Lily crying for me as strangers take her away. Of Jasper¡¯s face when he realizes I¡¯ve been lying to him all along.


    When I finally wake up, pale morning light filters through the curtains. Lily stirs beside me, her face red, eyes watery.


    ¡°Mama?¡± Her voice is small, congested. ¡°I don¡¯t feel good.¡±


    My heart clenches as I press my palm to her forehead. She¡¯s burning up.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, baby.¡± I smooth her hair back, trying to keep the panic out of my voice. ¡°Let¡¯s get you some medicine.¡±


    I carry her to the kitchen, her small body limp in my arms. Chloe must have left early for work -there¡¯s a note on the counter saying she¡¯ll check on uster.


    Lily whimpers as I give her children¡¯s Tylenol, her usually bright eyes dull with fever. I¡¯m settling her on the couch with her favorite cartoon when my phone rings.


    Jasper¡¯s name shes on the screen.


    For a moment, I consider not answering. But something in his textsst night¨Cthe desperation, the plea¨Cmakes me hesitate.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Scarlett.¡± His voice is rough, like he hasn¡¯t slept. ¡°About this morning-¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s sick.¡± The words tumble out before I can stop them. ¡°Lily has a fever. I can¡¯t meet you today.¡±


    Silence stretches between us. Then: ¡°How high?¡±


    The concern in his voice catches me off guard. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Her fever. How high is it?¡±


    <Chapter 53


    I nce at the thermometer on the coffee table. ¡°101.3.¡±


    ¡°Have you given her anything? Tylenol? Ibuprofen?¡±


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°Tylenol, about ten minutes ago.¡± I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m answering him, why I¡¯m not hanging up and blocking his number.


    ¡°I¡¯ming over.¡±


    ¡°What? No-¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my daughter, Scarlett.¡± His voice is quiet but firm. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want me there, but she¡¯s sick, and I want to help.¡±


    My first instinct is to refuse, to scream in the phone that Lily is not his daughter. That he has no right to care, to visit, to even mention her name. But Lily whimpers from the couch, her small hand reaching for me, and something inside me crumbles.


    Maybe it¡¯s exhaustion. Maybe it¡¯s fear. Or maybe it¡¯s the memory of those ne tickets. Whatever the case, I relent in the end.


    ¡°Fine. You cane over. But just to check on her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in twenty minutes.¡±


    The line goes dead, and I stare at my phone in shock. Did I just invite my ex¨Chusband¨Cthe father of my child¨Cinto my home?


    Lily calls for me from the couch, and I push the panic down. She needs me right now. Everything else can wait.


    But as I settle beside her, stroking her fevered forehead, one thought echoes in my mind:


    Am I doing the right thing? I¡¯ve worked so hard, done so much just to get away from Jasper, to escape from his shadow and the influence he has over me.


    Yet, after four years of cutting out of our life, he¡¯s about to make his entrance again.


    ¡°Mama?¡±


    ¡°Yes, baby?¡±


    ¡°Is the nice man reallying to see me?¡±


    She overheard our conversation.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± I manage. ¡°Why? Do you like him?¡±


    She nods weakly, her small hand finding mine. ¡°Last night, at Grammy¡¯s house¡­¡±


    More Rewards >


    God. How did I forget about that? She was therest night. She heard everything, saw everything that happened.


    She figured it out.


    She knows Jasper is her father.


    < Chapter 54

 Rift 54

    (Scarlett¡¯s POV)


    There¡¯s a knock at the door.


    I take a shaky breath and go to open it¡­


    More Rewards >


    And find Jasper standing in my hallway, holding a small pharmacy bag and looking more


    uncertain than I¡¯ve ever seen him.


    ¡°I brought children¡¯s ibuprofen,¡± he says quietly. ¡°In case the Tylenol doesn¡¯t bring her fever down fast enough. You can alternate them.¡±


    I step aside, letting him in. He moves carefully, like he¡¯s afraid of spooking me, his eyes immediately finding Lily on the couch.


    <b>(</b><b>Jasper¡¯s </b><b>POV</b>)


    The moment I see her, my heart breaks.


    Lily lies curled on the couch, her small face flushed with red, dark hair damp with sweat. She looks so fragile, so tiny, and every protective instinct in my body roars to life at the sight of her in pain.


    ¡°Daddy?¡± The word is soft, confused, but it hits me like a sledgehammer to the chest.


    I freeze halfway across the room, my ears ringing with the word¡­


    Daddy.


    My daughter just called me daddy.


    ¡°Yes, baby girl.¡± My voice cracks. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Her fever¨Cbright eyes light up with joy. ¡°You came,¡±


    ¡°Of course I came.¡± I kneel beside the couch, my hands shaking as I reach out to touch her forehead. She¡¯s burning up. ¡°How are you feeling, baby girl?¡±


    ¡°Sick. But I¡¯m better now that you¡¯re here.¡± She tries to sit up, and I gently help her. The simple trust in her words makes my chest tight with emotion.


    Such a sweet, beautiful girl. How did I ever get so lucky to be her father? She looks at me with such trust, such adoration, like I¡¯m her hero, someone worth believing in.


    <Chapter 54


    But do I deserve it? After missing four years of her life, do I deserve her pure love?


    More Rewards Y


    I know I don¡¯t. But now that I know she exists, I can¡¯t go back to the past. I can¡¯t pretend she doesn¡¯t exist. I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life to be worthy of her love.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what we can do about this fever, okay?¡± I pull the ibuprofen from the bag, checking the dosage on the back. ¡°When did youst give her the Tylenol?¡±


    Scarlett hovers nearby, her arms crossed defensively. ¡°About thirty minutes ago.¡±


    ¡°Good. We can give her this in a few hours if the fever doesn¡¯t break.¡± I turn back to Lily, smoothing her hair away from her face. ¡°Are you hungry, sweetheart? Sometimes when we¡¯re sick, we don¡¯t want to eat, but it helps us get better.¡±


    She shakes her head weakly. ¡°Just thirsty.¡±


    ¡°How about some water? Or maybe some juice?¡±


    ¡°Apple juice?¡± Her voice is so hopeful it breaks my heart.


    ¡°Apple juice it is.¡± I look up at Scarlett. ¡°Kitchen?¡±


    She nods, still watching me like she can¡¯t quite believe what she¡¯s seeing. I understand the feeling. Four years ago, I wouldn¡¯t have known the first thing about taking care of a sick child. But I¡¯ve spent thest three years preparing for this moment, reading every parenting book I could get my hands on.


    In the kitchen, I find a small cup and dilute the apple juice with water¨Cfull¨Cstrength juice can be too acidic for a sick stomach. When I return, Lily¡¯s eyes track my every movement.


    I


    ¡°Here you go, baby.¡± I help her sit up, holding the cup steady as she takes small sips. ¡°Just a little at a time, okay? We don¡¯t want to upset your tummy.¡±


    She nods seriously, like I¡¯ve given her the most important instruction in the world.


    ¡°Daddy<i>?</i><i>¡± </i>She looks up at me with those eyes¨Cmy eyes¨Cso trusting and innocent. ¡°Will you stay until I feel better?¡±


    The question hits me square in the chest. I nce at Scarlett, who¡¯s gone pale.


    ¡°If your mama says it¡¯s okay,¡± I say carefully. ¡°I¡¯d love to stay.¡±


    Scarlett looks torn, her protective instincts warring with something else I can¡¯t identify.


    ¡°Please, Mama?¡± Lily turns those fever¨Cbright eyes on her mother. ¡°I like it when Daddy¡¯s here.¡±


    And just like that, her resolve crumbles. ¡°Okay. He can stay.¡±


    Relief floods through me so intensely I have to blink back tears.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I mouth to Scarlett, then turn back to Lily. ¡°What would you like to do, sweetheart? Watch a movie? Read a story?<b>¡± </b>


    More Rewards


    ¡°Can you tell me about when I was born?¡± The question catches me off guard. ¡°Mama tells me stories sometimes, but I want to hear yours.¡±


    My throat closes uppletely. I don¡¯t have a*********s about when she was born. I wasn¡¯t there. I didn¡¯t even know she existed.


    But I see Scarlett step forward, her expression softening just slightly.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I tell you both that story?¡± she says quietly.


    And for the next hour, as Lily¡¯s fever slowly breaks and she drifts in and out of sleep, Scarlett tells us about the day our daughter came into the world. About how she cried the moment she was born, but calmed down the instant she was ced on her mother¡¯s chest. About her tiny fingers and perfect little toes.


    I hang on every word, memorizing details I should have witnessed firsthand.


    When Lily finally falls into a peaceful sleep, her small hand still clutched in mine, I look up to find Scarlett watching me with an expression I can¡¯t read.


    ¡°You¡¯re different,¡± she says quietly. <fn8041> Official source is find[?]ovel</fn8041>


    I brush a strand of hair away from Lily¡¯s face, marveling at how natural the gesture feels. ¡°I had four years to get my act together. To figure out what I had lost, and what kind of father I


    wanted to be.¡±


    ¡°Ha<i>¡­</i><i>¡± </i>Scarlett scoffs, and the scorn in her tone isn¡¯t lost on me.


    And honestly? I deserve that.


    I look down at Lily, still sleeping peacefully with her small hand in mine. Her fever has broken, leaving her skin cool and soft. She looks so much like Scarlett when she sleeps¨Cthe same long eyshes, the same peaceful expression.


    Four years. I¡¯ve missed four years of moments like this.


    The weight of it crushes down on me all at once. Her first word. First steps. First day <i>of </i>preschool. The night terrors and scraped knees and bedtime stories¨Call of it happened


    without me.


    ¡°I should have been there,¡± I whisper, my throat tight with regret.


    < Chapter 54


    ¡°What?¡±


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°Her first word. Her first fever. Everything.¡± I trace the back of Lily¡¯s tiny hand with my finger, memorizing the feel of her skin. ¡°I should have been the one taking care of her when she was sick. Should have been there to kiss her scraped knees and read her bedtime stories.¡±


    Scarlett goes very still. ¡°Jasper-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°I can¡¯t even me you for leaving.¡± The words tear out of my chest. ¡°I was so arrogant, so sure you¡¯de crawling back the minute things got hard. I didn¡¯t take it seriously until you were already gone.¡±


    I remember that morning like it was yesterday. Coming home to find divorce papers, Virginia telling me not to worry, that Scarlett was just being dramatic. I¡¯d thrown the papers in the trash without even reading them properly.


    What kind of husband does that?


    ¡°I thought I had time,¡± I continue, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I thought I could fix thingster, when I was ready. When it was convenient for me.¡±


    Lily stirs in her sleep, making a soft sound that goes straight to my heart.


    ¡°Ha! Convenient for you. Not me. It was always about what was convenient for you. But there was noter, was there?¡±


    I smile bitterly, knowing nothing I say will get to her anymore.


    Scarlett haspletely closed off from me, and for the first time in my life, I feel fear.


    Yes, fear.


    I fear she might not love me anymore.


    Violet Moon


    #Vote #!


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    <b>E </b>


    Vote


    286


    ¡±


    < Chapter 55

 Rift 55

    (Jasper¡¯s POV)


    No.


    :


    More Rewards >


    She¡¯s just angry.


    That¡¯s what I tell myself as I watch Scarlett¡¯s walls go up, brick by brick, shutting me out. The way she holds herself¨Carms crossed, shoulders tense, eyes avoiding mine¨Cit¡¯s all defense. Protection against the pain I caused.


    But underneath that armor, I know she still loves me. She has to.


    ¡°You should go,¡± she says, not looking at me. ¡°Lily¡¯s fever broke. She¡¯ll be fine <i>now</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>


    I don¡¯t move from my spot beside the couch. Lily¡¯s still sleeping, her small hand wrapped around my finger like she¡¯s afraid I¡¯ll disappear if she lets go.


    ¡°I want to stay. Make sure she¡¯s really okay.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Her voice is sharp, final. ¡°Lily will be fine. I¡¯ve been taking care of her without you for years.¡±


    The words sting. Does she mean she ns to take care of Lily without me in the future? No way. No way in hell will I let that happen. Still, I keep my mouth shut. Saying that to Scarlett now will only get me kicked out of here faster.


    And I don¡¯t want to leave. Not now. Not when my daughter is right here, trusting me to keep


    her safe.


    I choose a different tactic. ¡°You¡¯re an amazing mother, Scarlett. But Lily¡¯s my daughter too.¡±


    ¡°Biology doesn¡¯t make you a father.¡±


    ¡°Then give me the chance <i>to </i>earn the right to be her father.¡± I say, staring her down, refusing to bow at the anger shimmering in her eyes. ¡°Let me prove to you I can be the father she deserves. The husband you deserved.¡±


    ¡°Husband?¡± Sheughs, cold, dark, humorless. ¡°It¡¯s toote for you to be a better husband now. I don¡¯t need you anymore.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I shake my head, refusing to believe it. ¡°It¡¯s not toote. We can start over. We have Lily now. We can finally be the family we¡¯ve always dreamed of.¡±


    ¡°The family we always dreamed of?¡± Her eyes snap to mine, zing with fury. ¡°When exactly


    < Chapter 55


    More Rewards >


    did we dream of that, Jasper? Because as far as I remember, it has always been me dreaming of building a family with you.¡±


    She¡¯s right. Again. I never spoke about wanting a family, never shared those dreams with her. But the truth is, I did want it.


    I looked forward to the birth of our child, to bing a father, to having a family I could call my own. I wanted it just as bad as she did.


    I was just too scared to express it. Too scared that if I got too close, she would realize she could¡¯ve done better than choosing someone like me.


    ¡°I made mistakes-¡±


    ¡°Mistakes?¡± She stands up so fast it makes me dizzy. ¡°You didn¡¯t make mistakes, Jasper. You trampled on my heart, on my dignity. You destroyed my self¨Cesteem so bad that I lost myself. When you make a person begin questioning their self¨Cworth, Jasper, your actions are no longer just mere mistakes. They be a crime.¡±


    Lily stirs at our raised voices, and we both freeze. I stroke her hair gently until she settles back into sleep.


    ¡°I was wrong,¡± I mumble with a heavy heart. ¡°I was wrong in the past. But people change, Scarlett. I¡¯ve changed.¡±


    She stares at me for a long moment, and I see something shift in her expression. Hope blooms in my chest until she speaks.


    ¡°Maybe you have. But it doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because I have changed.¡± Her voice is steady now, calm. ¡°I¡¯m not the same woman who begged for your love. I¡¯m not the same woman who would have done anything to get your attention<i>, </i><i>to </i>save our marriage. That woman is long gone, Jasper. You killed her the night you left her on that highway.¡±


    The words tear through me like a shrapnel, and I lower my head, clenching my fist to suppress the pain. ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t believe that. You loved me so much. How can you just¡­¡± stop loving me out of the blue? I want to ask, but I am unable to bring myself toplete the


    sentence.


    It¡¯s not a day or two. I¡¯m realizing now that the gap between us has opened long before her departure, and after she left, it only widened.


    ¡°Nothing happens all of a sudden. It¡¯s the piling of multiples that shake the foundation.¡± She


    :


    < Chapter 55


    moves toward the door. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to leave.¡±


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    I look down at Lily one more time, memorizing her face. Then I carefully extract my finger from her grip and stand.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t over.¡±


    ¡°But it is for me.¡±


    I look into her eyes¨Cthe cold certainty, resolve. The way she doesn¡¯t shy from my gaze as she used¡­ my heart sinks.


    Does she really not feel anything for me anymore?


    No, she must feel something. She has to. She¡¯s just too angry, too hurt to show it right now.


    I shake my head, brushing past her as if by walking fast enough, I can outrun the truth I saw in her eyes.


    A truth I refuse to think about, let alone believe.


    As I reach the door, my phone buzzes with a text. Sarah¡¯s name shing on the screen.


    ¡°The report you requested is ready, Mr. ke. Should I bring it to your house or leave it on your desk in the office?¡±


    ¡°Leave it on my desk,¡± I say, my eyes flicking back to Scarlett. ¡°I¡¯ll look at itter.¡±


    Nothing matters more than my family right now. My family. My daughter and my wife. One sleeping on the couch, sick. The other, trying so hard to convince us both that she doesn¡¯t love me anymore.


    But I <i>know </i>Scarlett. I know the woman I married, the woman who loved me sopletely it scared me. That kind of love doesn¡¯t just disappear. It can¡¯t.


    She just needs time. Time to remember what we had. Time to see that I¡¯ve changed, that I¡¯m not the same man who hurt her anymore.


    And now, we even have Lily, binding us together whether Scarlett wants to admit it or not. <fn8168> Newest update provided by f?ndnovel</fn8168>


    I know she won¡¯t raise our daughter in a broken home. She loves Lily too much for that.


    As for that Dorian¨Che¡¯s nothing. Just a mere distraction. Maybe even a tool, a desperate attempt <i>to </i>make me jealous, to attract my attention.


    Well, it worked. Scarlett has all my attention now.


    < Chapter 55


    As I step out of the apartment, unwilling, the door ms shut behind me.


    More Rewards >


    But it¡¯s this sound, the anger and aggression behind it that brings a smile <i>to </i>my face, reassuring me that this isn¡¯t the end.


    Rather, it¡¯s the beginning of a new chapter.


    <i>One </i>of us getting back together.

 Rift 56

    <b>Chapter </b>56


    (Jasper¡¯s POV)


    More Rewards >


    Three hourster, I sit in my office, staring at the man folder on my desk. Sarah left it exactly where I asked her to, but now I can¡¯t bring myself to open it.


    I already know everything I need to know¨CLily is my daughter, and Scarlett is the woman I love. The woman I¡¯m going to win back.


    But something about Sarah¡¯s tone when she called me earlier keeps nagging at me. The careful neutrality in her voice, like she was trying not to react to whatever she¡¯d found.


    My hands shake slightly as I flip open the folder.


    The first page is a timeline of Scarlett¡¯s life in Nashville. Apartment lease dated six months after she left. Enrollment in culinary school 3 weeks before she left. Everything looks normal.


    Then I see the financial records.


    My blood chills as I scan the documents. Tuition payments made by D. Cross. Rent payments from the same ount. Living expenses, all covered by Dorian Cross for the past four years.


    Four years.


    This means he was supporting her long before she left me? Months before she filed for


    divorce?


    The papers blur as I flip through them with shaking hands. Lease agreements showing them living together. Credit card statements with his name as an authorized user on her ounts. Even a joint savings ount opened two years ago.


    This isn¡¯t some new rtionship. This isn¡¯t some rebound romance that started after she moved on.


    This is a life they built together. A partnership that began long before she left.


    The <i>room </i>spins around me. I grip the edge of my desk, trying to breathe through the crushing weight on my chest.


    How long had she been nning this? How long had she been in contact with Dorian while we were still married?


    The question forms before I can stop it, poisonous and insistent.


    < Chapter 56


    Was she cheating on me?


    More Rewards >


    I flip back to the beginning of the timeline, looking for any mention of Dorian before she left. And there it is, buried in a credit report¨Ca cash advance from D. Cross dated three weeks before she disappeared.


    Three weeks before I left her on the highway.


    She was already nning her escape. Already had another man lined up to take care of her.


    The betrayal hits me like a physical blow. All those years I thought she loved me, thought she was fighting for our marriage¨Cshe was nning her exit strategy.


    She didn¡¯t leave because I hurt her. She left because she¡¯d already found someone better.


    Someone who could give her the life she wanted. Someone who wouldn¡¯t make her fight for


    attention orpete with another woman.


    My hands shake as I pull out my phone. The urge to call her, to confront her, to demand answers burns in my throat. <fn0e9e> This update is avable on find(?)ovel</fn0e9e>


    But what would I say? What could she possibly tell me that would make this betrayal hurt


    less?


    Instead, I dial another number. One I haven¡¯t called in months.


    ¡°Virginia?¡± My voicees out rough, broken. ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    ¡°Jasper? What¡¯s wrong? You sound-¡±


    ¡°Can youe to my office? I need¡­¡± I can¡¯t finish the sentence. Can¡¯t admit that I needfort from the woman Scarlett always saw as a threat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    The line goes dead, and I lean back in my chair, staring at the ceiling.


    Four years. Four years I¡¯ve been torturing myself, believing I drove away the woman I loved. Four years I¡¯ve been searching, hoping, working on how I¡¯d fix our marriage.


    Four


    years, and she was with him the whole time.


    Building a life with him. Letting him raise my daughter.


    My daughter. Does Lily call Dorian daddy? I hope not. If so, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do to


    Scarlett.


    < Chapter 56


    More Rewards >


    The documents scatter as I sweep them off my desk in a rage that burns through me like wildfire. Papers float to the floor like snow, carrying the evidence of Scarlett¡¯s ultimate betrayal.


    She yed me, made me believe I was the viin while she was the victim.


    Made me believe she loved me when she was already nning a future with someone else.


    The office door opens, and Virginia¡¯s worried face appears.


    ¡°Jasper? Oh my God, what happened?¡±


    I look at her¨Cthis woman I¡¯ve known since childhood, who¡¯s never lied to me, never betrayed me¨Cand realize she was right about Scarlett all along.


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!


    6


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    <b>E </b>


    286


    Vote


    < Chapter 57


    :

 Rift 57

    (Jasper¡¯s POV)


    The scattered papers on my office floor blur together as Virginia kneels beside my chair. Her hand touches my shoulder, warm and steady, but I can barely feel it through the crushing weight in my chest.


    ¡°Tell me what happened,¡± she says softly.


    I can¡¯t form words. Can¡¯t exin howpletely I¡¯ve been yed. How the woman I thought I knew¨Cthe woman I married¨Cwas nning her escape with another man while I was too proud and stupid to see it.


    My phone buzzes on the desk. Text message from an unknown number.


    I almost ignore it. Almost let it sit there while I drown in the wreckage of everything I believed about my marriage. But something makes me reach for it.


    DNA <i>test </i><i>results </i><i>attached</i><i>. ¨C </i><i>Prestige </i><i>Labs </i>


    My blood turns to ice. The DNA test I sent for yesterday. I requested the process to be speeded up. But the results are out? That fast?


    My hands shake as I open the attachment, Virginia peering over my shoulder.


    The words swim on the screen. Technical jargon about gic markers and probability percentages. But the conclusion is clear as day:


    Probability of paternal <i>rtionship</i><i>: </i><i>0.00</i>%


    The tested man is excluded as <i>the </i><i>biological </i>father<i>. </i>


    The phone slips from my numb fingers, ttering on the desk.


    Lily isn¡¯t mine.


    The little girl who called me daddy this morning, who held my finger while she slept, who looked at me with such trust and love¨Cshe isn¡¯t my daughter.


    ¡°Jasper?¡± Virginia¡¯s voice sounds far away. ¡°What does it say?¡±


    I can¡¯t answer. Can¡¯t breathe. Can¡¯t process the magnitude of this betrayal.


    Not only was Scarlett nning her life with Dorian while we were married¨Cshe was carrying his child. My marriage was a lie. My daughter was never mine. Every moment of guilt, every


    175


    :


    < Chapter 57


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    sleepless night searching for them, every desperate hope for our family¨Call of it was built on deception.


    The pain hits me like a sledgehammer to the chest. Not just the anger at being deceived. Something deeper. Something that feels like my soul being ripped apart.


    I love her.


    The realization crashes over me with devastating rity. Not loved¨Clove. Present tense. Right now, even knowing what she¡¯s done to me.


    I love Scarlett with every broken piece of my heart.


    All these years, I told myself I married her out of obligation. That what I felt was gratitude, responsibility, duty to the family that saved mine from poverty. I kept her at arm¡¯s length because I was convinced she saw me as nothing more than an investment. A project from the wrong side of town that her family took on out of charity.


    But it was never about money or obligation. It was about fear. <fn77ce> Original content can be found at f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn77ce>


    Fear that a woman like her¨Cbrilliant, beautiful, from a world of wealth and privilege¨Ccould never really love someone like me. Fear that if I let myself love herpletely, she¡¯d eventually realize she deserved better and leave.


    So I held back. Kept walls up. Let Virginia¡¯s poisonous whispers convince me that Scarlett was just ying games, that she didn¡¯t really care.


    I was so busy protecting myself from heartbreak that I broke both our hearts instead.


    And <i>now</i>? Now I finally understand what I¡¯ve lost, but it¡¯s toote. She¡¯s gone. She was never really <i>mine </i><i>to </i>begin with.


    ¡°Jasper, you¡¯re scaring me.¡± Virginia¡¯s hands frame my face, forcing me to look at her. ¡°Talk to


    me.¡±


    ¡°She never loved me.¡± The wordse out broken, barely a whisper.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Our entire marriage was a lie.¡± I stare at the DNA results, the numbers blurring through tears I didn¡¯t realize I was shedding. ¡°She was with him the whole time. nning, plotting, using me while she built a life with another man.¡±


    Virginia¡¯s face crumbles with sympathy. ¡°Oh, Jasper. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°The baby was never mine. Lily¨Cshe¡¯s not my daughter. She¡¯s not-¡± The words tumble out of


    :


    < Chapter 57


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    my mouth, sounding far and distant. They areing out of my mouth. Yet, it¡¯s as if someone else is saying them, speaking through me.


    It¡¯s me saying them. But my heart doesn¡¯t ept what my mind is telling me. What my eyes


    have read.


    Arms wrap around me, as Virginia pulls me against her shoulder. She smells like jasmine andfort, like childhood and simpler times when I thought I understood <i>how </i>the world


    worked.


    ¡°I tried to warn you,¡± she whispers, stroking my hair. ¡°I saw what she was doing, but you


    wouldn¡¯t listen.¡±


    I should pull away. Should maintain some dignity, some distance. But I can¡¯t. The devastation is tooplete, too overwhelming.


    For four years, I¡¯ve been torturing myself with guilt. Believing I failed her, failed our marriage, failed to be the husband she deserved. I¡¯ve read every rtionship book, gone to therapy, worked on bing a better man¨Call for a woman who wasughing at me behind my


    back.


    ¡°What do I do now?¡± I murmur into Virginia¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°You move on,¡± she says firmly. ¡°You ept that some people aren¡¯t worth your pain.¡±


    Move on. The words should bring relief, but they just make everything hurt worse. How do you move on from someone you finally realize you lovepletely? How do you stop caring about someone who never cared about you at all?


    Virginia pulls back, her hands still on my shoulders. ¡°You deserve better, Jasper. You always


    have.¡±


    I look at her¨Creally look at her¨Cfor the first time in years. The woman who¡¯s been by my side through everything. Who¡¯s never lied to me, never betrayed me, never made me question my


    worth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how <i>to </i>stop loving her,¡± I admit.


    ¡°You will.¡± Her voice is gentle but certain. ¡°It takes time, but you will.¡±


    (Virginia¡¯s POV)


    Finally.


    I keep my expression sympathetic as I watch Jasper delete Scarlett¡¯s contact information, but inside, I¡¯m singing with triumph.


    <Chapter 57


    More Rewards >


    Four years of careful nning. Four years of nting seeds, manipting situations, and waiting for the perfect moment. And it¡¯s finally here.


    Jasper is broken, devastated, ready to ept that Scarlett never loved him. The fake DNA results were the final nail in the coffin¨Cbrilliant, really. John outdid himself with theboratory letterhead and medical terminology.


    The financial records showing Dorian¡¯s support were risky to fabricate, but the payoff was perfect. Just enough truth mixed with lies to make it all believable.


    And the timing¨Creceiving the DNA results right when he¡¯s most vulnerable, most willing to believe the worst¨Cit couldn¡¯t be more perfect.


    ¡°I should have listened to you,¡± he says, his voice hollow. ¡°You tried <i>to </i>tell me what she was really like.¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to protect you.¡± I stroke his hair again, savoring the moment. ¡°I¡¯ve seen how much she hurt you. I couldn¡¯t stand watching her do it again.¡±


    He pulls back to look at me, and I see it in his eyes¨Cgratitude, dependence, the beginning of something I¡¯ve waited my entire adult life for.


    ¡°You¡¯ve always been there for me,¡± he says. ¡°Even when I didn¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    ¡°Because I care about you.¡± I let just enough vulnerability show in my voice. ¡°I always have.¡±


    For a moment, the office is silent except for the sound of his ragged breathing. Then his phone buzzes <i>one </i>more time.


    Another text from Scarlett, sent before he blocked her: <i>I </i><i>know </i>today was <i>hard </i>for both of <i>us</i><i>. </i>But seeing you <i>with </i><i>Lily</i><i>¡­ </i><i>maybe </i><i>we </i>can <i>figure </i><i>out </i>how to co<i>¨C</i><i>parent</i><i>. </i>For her sake.


    The words hit him like a physical blow. I watch his face crumble as the final pieces fall into ce¨Cthe woman he loves is still trying to manipte him into believing a child that isn¡¯t his is his responsibility.


    ¡°She won¡¯t stop,¡± he whispers. ¡°Even now, she won¡¯t stop using that little girl to get to me.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s desperate,¡± I say, injecting just the right amount of disgust into my voice. ¡°She knows her lie is falling apart.¡±


    He deletes this message too, then turns his phone face down on the desk.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do this anymore,¡± he says. ¡°I can¡¯t keep letting her destroy me.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡± I take his hands in mine, feeling the tremor in his fingers. ¡°You don¡¯t owe


    <Chapter 57


    her anything, Jasper. You never did.¡±


    More Rewards >


    The broken look in his eyes is everything I¡¯ve ever wanted to see. Not because I enjoy his pain -I don¡¯t. But because it means he¡¯s finally free from Scarlett¡¯s hold over him.


    Free to see what¡¯s been right in front of him all along¡­

 Rift 58

    (Virginia¡¯s POV)


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to move forward from this,¡± Jasper keeps on rumbling, his eyes distant, glossed over. I don¡¯t want his mind snapping.


    ¡°One day at a time.¡± I squeeze his hands gently. ¡°And you don¡¯t have to do it alone. You have me. I¡¯ll always be here for you.¡±


    He looks at me then with something new in his expression. Not love¨Cnot even close. Is it suspicion? That¡¯s not possible. I made sure not to give anything away. But just in case, I force out a couple of tears to show I¡¯m more pained than delighted at his misery.


    ¡°Thank you, Virginia,¡± he shakes his head. ¡°But I¡¯m not ready for¡­ I can¡¯t even think about¡­¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± I brush a tear from his cheek with my thumb. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere, Jasper. Whenever you¡¯re ready, I¡¯ll be here.¡±


    The promise hangs between us. The future I¡¯ve always dreamed of is within distance.


    A future where Jasper finally sees me as more than just his childhood friend.


    A future where Scarlett Stone is nothing but a painful memory.


    But first, I need to make sure Scarlett can nevere back to threaten what¡¯s mine. The DNA results and financial records were just the beginning.


    It¡¯s time for the final act.


    But when should I implement it? Doing it now would do more harm than good. Jasper will definitely be suspicious if too many things going against Scarlett happen at the same time.


    No, I will wait just <i>to </i>be on the safe side.


    My phone buzzes with a text from John: Police evidence destroyed as <i>requested</i>. <i>Your </i><i>tracks </i>


    are covered.


    Perfect. The food poisoning investigation is dead, and over with. And with it, any chance of the truth about what I did four years ago evering to light.


    Now there¡¯s just one loose end left to tie up.


    I look at Jasper, broken and vulnerable and finally within my reach.


    The fake DNA report was genius. Pure genius. Getting John to ce someone inside


    < Chapter 58


    Prestige Labs took days of careful negotiation and a hefty bribe.


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    I knew he¡¯d want the results rushed. Knew his desperation would make him pay extra for expedited processing. And when he did, my contact was ready. Switched out the real results for the fabricated ones I¡¯d prepared days ago.


    And seeing Jasper crumble¡­every penny I spent was well worth it.


    Soon, everything will be exactly as it should be.


    Soon, he¡¯ll bepletely mine.


    I press my lips against his temple as his shoulders shake. More silent sobs. God knows how long I have to keep up this act.


    Pretending to be sad is tiring when all I want to do is go home and lock myself in my room, turn on the music and do a little celebratory dance.


    The urge almost has me trembling in his arms, my blood pumping in my ears.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I whisper, suppressing the excitement, stroking his hair. ¡°Let it all out.¡±


    Inside, I gloat, vibrating with triumph.


    Zero percent probability of paternal rtionship.


    The lie tastes sweet on my tongue.


    Because without trust, there is no love. And now that Jasper¡¯s trust in Scarlett is shattered, it¡¯s only a matter of time before he stops loving her too.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stay here,¡± Jasper chokes out, looking around his office like the walls are closing in on him. ¡°I need to <i>get </i><i>out </i>of here.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± I help him <i>to </i>his feet, his weight heavy against my side. ¡°Let me drive you home.¡±


    Home. The house he shared with that woman. The house I should have been living in all along if Scarlett hadn¡¯t stolen what was rightfully mine.


    The drive passes in a blur of Jasper¡¯s broken breathing and my internal celebration.


    The house looks exactly the same as it did four years ago. Same manicuredwn, same elegant facade. The only difference is the emptiness¨Cno warmth in the windows, no life behind the walls.


    Soon I¡¯ll change that. Soon this will be our home.


    < Chapter 58


    More Rewards >


    I help Jasper inside, his movements mechanical, like a man sleepwalking through his own life. The entryway echoes with our footsteps, hollow and cold.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he says without looking at me. ¡°For everything. I don¡¯t know what I would have done-¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me.¡± I reach for his hand, but he¡¯s already pulling away. ¡°Jasper, maybe I should stay. You shouldn¡¯t be alone right now.¡±


    Something shifts in his expression then. The broken grief transforms into something sharper, deeper. What the hell?


    I know I have him in my grasp. But why? Why do I get the feeling he¡¯s slipping out of my grasp? Instead of peace, an uneasy feeling settles in my heart.


    I get closer, cing my hand on his chest. His sudden shove leaves me stunned.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°You need to go home, Virginia. Now.¡±


    I blink, caught off guard. This isn¡¯t how this was supposed to go. He¡¯s supposed to need me now. Supposed to realize that I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s ever truly been there for him.


    ¡°Jasper, I don¡¯t understand. We just-¡±


    ¡°Go home.¡± He turns away from me, heading toward the stairs. ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°But why? I¡¯ve never done anything but support you. Love you. I¡¯m not going anywhere-¡±


    ¡°Scarlett doesn¡¯t like you


    here.¡±


    The words stop me cold. My blood turns to ice in my veins,


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    He pauses on the third step, his knuckles white against the bannister. ¡°She never liked you being in our house. It made her feel like a stranger in her own home.¡±


    <i>¡°</i>Scarlett¡¯s gone!¡± I shout, the words exploding out of me before I can stop. ¡°She¡¯s been gone for years! If she loved you, she would¡¯ve never left you, never lied to you. For God¡¯s sake, he¡¯s been lying to you for years! She doesn¡¯t get a say in anything anymore!¡±


    But he¡¯s not listening. His eyes have gone distant, unfocused again, like he¡¯s seeing something I can¡¯t. <fn3995> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? fin?novel</fn3995>


    :


    <Chapter 58


    ¡°She was right,¡± he whispers. ¡°God, she was right about everything.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    More Rewards >


    Themand hits me like a physical blow. I stare at him, this man I¡¯ve loved since we were in the orphanage, this man I¡¯ve sacrificed everything for, and feel the ground shifting beneath. my feet.


    ¡°Jasper-¡±


    ¡°I said get out!¡± His voice echoes through the empty house, raw and desperate. ¡°Get <i>out </i>and don¡¯te back ever again. Not here! Not ever!¡±


    The front door ms behind me with enough force to rattle the windows. I stand on the porch, shaking, trying to process what just happened.


    This wasn¡¯t part of the n.


    This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen!


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!


    <b>4 </b>

 Rift 59

    (Jasper¡¯s POV)


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    I lean against the closed door, my whole body trembling as Virginia¡¯s footsteps fade down the driveway. The house stretches out around me, every corner holding memories I¡¯m not ready to face.


    But Scarlett¡¯s ghost is everywhere. In the way the afternoon light hits the kitchen counter where she used to make me coffee. In the decorations of the house that carry her traces. In the empty spaces where her pictures used to hang.


    I try to shake off the encroaching thoughts. It¡¯s not possible.


    It¡¯s just not possible.


    Virginia doesn¡¯t have the means to temper with the DNA results. It¡¯s not only money, she would need connections, powerful connections in the medical field, to aplish such a


    feat.


    Stumbling across the room, I enter the room next to the study, a small bar I set up three years ago when the loneliness got too heavy to bear. I¡¯d thought having a ce to drink alone was better than going out and risking running into someone who knew me. Someone who might


    ask about Scarlett.


    My hands shake as I reach for the crystal decanter of whiskey, something to help me numb the pain. But before I can pour myself a drink, my eyesnd on something I¡¯d forgotten was


    there.


    A photo. Wedged behind the bottles, almost hidden, like I¡¯d tried to bury it but couldn¡¯t quite make myself throw it away. The edges are worn from handling, the colors slightly faded.


    Scarlett and me. Seven years ago.


    She¡¯sughing at something off¨Ccamera, her head thrown back, dark hair catching the light. Her hand rests on my chest, and I¡¯m looking down at her like she¡¯s the most beautiful thing I¡¯ve ever seen.


    And she was.


    The photo trembles in my grip as the memory crashes over me.


    <i>Jimmy¡¯s </i><i>Bar</i>. Freshman year <i>of </i><i>college</i><i>. </i>


    <i>I¡¯m </i><i>working </i><i>the </ite <i>shift</i>, <i>trying </i><i>to </i><i>scrape </i>together <i>money </i>for <i>textbooks</i>. <i>The </i><i>ce </i><i>is </i><i>a </i><i>dive</i><i>, </i><i>but </i>


    < Chapter 59


    <i>it pays </i><i>better </i><i>than </i><i>the </i><i>campus </i><i>jobs</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>I </i><i>need </i><i>every </i><i>dor </i><i>I can </i><i>get</i><i>. </i>


    More Rewards


    <i>She </i><i>walks </i><i>in </i><i>at </i><i>almost </i><i>midnight</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>the </i><i>entire </i><i>room </i><i>seems </i><i>to shift</i><i>. </i><i>Scarlett </i><i>Stone</i><i>, </i><i>the </i><i>most </i><i>popr </i><i>girl </i><i>on </i><i>campus</i>, <i>slumming </i><i>it </i><i>in </i><i>a </i><i>ce </i><i>like </i><i>Jimmy¡¯s</i><i>. </i>


    <i>But </i><i>she¡¯s </i><i>not </i><i>slumming</i>. <i>She¡¯s </i><i>running</i>.


    <i>I </i><i>can </i><i>see </i><i>it </i><i>in </i><i>her </i><i>eyes</i>¨Cthe <i>same </i><i>desperation </i><i>I </i><i>recognize </i><i>in </i><i>my </i><i>own </i><i>mirror</i><i>. </i><i>The </i><i>need </i><i>to </i><i>be </i><i>somewhere </i><i>no </i><i>one </i><i>expects </i><i>you</i><i>, </i><i>somewhere </i><i>you </i><i>can </i><i>breathe</i>.


    <i>¡°</i><i>What </i><i>can </i><i>I </i>get <i>you</i><i>?</i><i>¡± </i>I <i>ask</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>she </i><i>looks </i><i>up </i><i>at </i><i>me </i><i>like </i><i>she¡¯s surprised </i><i>to </i><i>find </i><i>me</i><i>. </i>


    <i>¡°</i><i>Something </i><i>strong</i><i>,</i><i>¡± </i><i>she </i>says.


    <i>I </i><i>pour </i><i>her </i><i>a </i><i>whiskey</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>watch </i><i>her </i><i>drain </i><i>it </i><i>in </i><i>one </i><i>shot</i>. <i>She </i><i>doesn¡¯t </i><i>flinch</i>.


    <i>¡°</i><i>Rough night?</i>¡±


    <i>She </i><iughs</i><i>, </i><i>but </i><i>there¡¯s </i><i>no </i><i>humor </i><i>in </i><i>it</i><i>. </i><i>¡°</i><i>Rough </i><i>day</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>


    <i>And </i><i>just </i><i>like </i><i>that</i><i>, </i><i>I¡¯m </i><i>lost</i><i>. </i>


    The memory shifts, changes.


    <i>Two </i><i>weeks </i><iter</i><i>, </i><i>she¡¯s back</i>. <i>This </i><i>time </i><i>there </i><i>are </i><i>three </i><i>guys at </i><i>her table</i><i>, </i><i>getting </i><i>louder </i><i>and </i><i>more </i><i>aggressive </i><i>as </i><i>the </i><i>night </i><i>wears </i><i>on</i>.


    <i>¡°</i><i>Come </i><i>on</i><i>, </i><i>sweetheart</i><i>,</i><i>¡± </i><i>one </i>of <i>them </i><i>slurs</i><i>, </i><i>his </i><i>hand </i><i>sliding </i><i>up </i><i>her </i><i>thigh</i>. <i>¡°</i><i>Stop </i><i>ying </i><i>hard </i><i>to </i>


    <i>get</i><i>.</i>¡±


    <i>She </i><i>tries </i><i>to </i><i>move </i><i>away</i><i>, </i><i>but </i><i>he </i><i>grabs </i><i>her </i><i>wrist</i>.


    <i>I¡¯m </i><i>flipping </i><i>over </i><i>the </i><i>counter </i><i>before </i><i>I </i><i>even </i><i>realize I¡¯m </i><i>moving</i>.


    ¡°Get your <i>hands </i><i>off </i><i>her</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>


    The <i>guy </i><i>looks </i><i>up </i><i>at </i><i>me</i><i>, </i><i>takes </i><i>in </i><i>my </i><i>height</i><i>, </i><i>the </i><i>muscle </i>I¡¯ve <i>built </i><i>from </i>years <i>of </i><i>construction </i><i>work </i>to pay for school.


    ¡°This <i>your </i><i>girlfriend</i><i>, </i><i>pretty </i><i>boy</i><i>?</i><i>¡± </i>


    <i>¡°</i><i>She </i>said <i>no</i>. That¡¯s all <i>you </i>need <i>to </i><i>know.</i>¡±


    <i>It </i><i>takes </i><i>three of </i><i>us </i><i>to </i><i>throw </i><i>them </i><i>out</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>when </i>the <i>dust </i>settles<i>, </i>Scarlett¡¯s <i>still sitting </i><i>at </i><i>the </i><i>table</i>, <i>shaking</i>.


    ¡°<i>You </i><i>okay</i><i>?</i>¡±


    < Chapter 59


    <i>She </i><i>looks </i><i>up </i><i>at </i><i>me </i><i>with </i><i>tears </i><i>in </i><i>her </i><i>eyes</i>. ¡°Yes? <i>You</i><i>?</i><i>¡± </i>


    <i>¡°</i><i>I¡¯m </i><i>fine</i><i>.</i>¡±


    <i>¡°</i><i>No. </i><i>I </i><i>mean</i><i>, </i><i>I </i><i>know </i><i>you</i>. <i>Jasper</i><i>, </i><i>right</i>?¡±


    <i>¡°</i><i>Yes</i><i>¡­</i><i>but </i><i>how </i><i>do </i>


    <i>you </i><i>know </i>


    <i>my </i>


    <i>name</i>?¡±


    More Rewards > <fn00c5> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find?novel</fn00c5>


    The photo blurs as tears I didn¡¯t know I was shedding hit the ss. I set it down carefully, like it might shatter if I¡¯m not gentle enough.


    That was the beginning. The night I fell in love with Scarlett Stone without even realizing it.


    She came back every week after that. At first, I told myself she was just another customer. Then I told myself she was a friend. Then I stopped lying to myself altogether.


    She was everything I¡¯d never dared to want. Beautiful, brilliant, kind in ways that took my breath away. She¡¯d slip me her homework when I was too exhausted from work to keep up with my sses. Buy me coffee during my breaks and pretend it was just because she happened to have an extra cup.


    She didn¡¯t see me the way most girls looked at me. Stared at me for my looks, butmented behind my back that it¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m a poor orphan.


    That is, until the day James Stone found me.


    I threw her away because as Virginia said, we weren¡¯t from the same world. I couldn¡¯t believe someone like her could want someone like me. It was just impossible.


    And because of that I couldn¡¯t admit, in fact, I was too proud to admit that marrying her was above my status many times over¨Cthat I could merely be a toy her father bought her for her


    amusement.


    The whiskey burns as it goes down, but it doesn¡¯t touch the pain in my chest.


    The DNA results swim in my vision, the numbers blurring together. But even through the alcohol and the grief, the knowledge that Scarlett doesn¡¯t love me, that same feeling of something being off, the voice I¡¯ve been trying so hard to silence in my head¡­roars back with a vicious edge.


    Scarlett isn¡¯t that kind of woman. Though I kept her at a distance, it doesn¡¯t mean I stopped paying attention to her.


    All those years together, all the times we spent together¡­they couldn¡¯t be faked.


    In the time I¡¯ve known her, I never saw her talking to a man other than her father and me, let


    < Chapter 59


    alone have an affair. So where would this Doriane from?


    More Rewards


    How would I have failed to notice him, when I knew Scarlett¡¯s schedule at the back of my


    head?


    My insecurity, my male pride blinded me to her sincerity in the past, yes. It made me unable to believe someone of her league could truly love an orphan like me. But looking back now, Scarlett never gave me a reason to doubt her faithfulness, to question her fidelity.


    And her love, that needed no saying. Even when I tried to convince myself otherwise, I felt her love. I can¡¯t deny it.


    It was the reason why I couldn¡¯t bring myself to leave her even after knowing we didn¡¯t belong together, that our worlds were different. That Virginia has been waiting for me to marry her


    for years.


    And Lily¡­she¡¯s nothing like Dorian. Her eyes, her small habits, they all scream me.


    If I¡¯m not Lily¡¯s father¡­why would Scarlett let me spend time with her? Why risk me getting attached, risk Lily getting attached, risk theplications that woulde with a custody battle if the child isn¡¯t mine?


    ¡°f**k! The report is fake!¡±


    Violet Moon


    M


    #Vote#!


    6

 Rift 60

    <b>Chapter </b><b>60 </b>


    (Jasper¡¯s POV)


    More Rewards >


    I¡¯ve known Scarlett for seven years. Seven years are long enough to understand a person¡¯s character. And Scarlett¡­she is my wife.


    The only person I ever shared a bed with.


    I can be blind to anyone¡¯s character. Anyone, because I don¡¯t care about them enough to want to know them, to understand them as a person.


    But Scarlett is the one person I can never get wrong.


    So the only exnation is that the reports are fake.


    The DNA results came back too fast. Even with expedited processing, it should take at least three days for the test results toe out.


    And the financial records¨Cthey¡¯re too perfect.


    Too damning.


    No matter how one looked at it, it all screamed conspiracy.


    I stumble up the stairs, my legs weak but my mind finally, brutally clear. In my bedroom, I go straight to the dresser where I keep my cufflinks and watch. Hidden behind them is a small stic bag I almost forgot about.


    Lily¡¯s hair. Three dark strands I pulled free when I hugged her at James and ir¡¯s housest night. I¡¯d been careful, gentle, telling myself I just needed to know for sure. That I owed it to all of us to have proof.


    Thank goodness I kept them.


    My hands shake as I dial Sarah¡¯s number. She answers on the first ring, her voice alert despite thete <i>hour</i>.


    ¡°Mr. ke? Is everything-¡±


    ¡°I need you at my house. Now.¡± My voicees out rough, raw from crying and whiskey. ¡°Bring evidence bags. Small ones.¡±


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s almost midnight-¡±


    ¡°Sarah.¡± I close my eyes, trying to find some semnce of control. ¡°Please. This is about my


    :


    < Chapter 60


    daughter.¡±


    Silence stretches between us. Then: ¡°I¡¯ll be there in twenty minutes.¡±


    More Rewards >


    The wait feels endless. I pace my bedroom like a caged animal, the stic bag clutched in my fist. Every few minutes, I pull up the fake DNA results on my phone, reading them over and over like they might disappear if I¡¯m not watching.


    My daughter. The little girl who called me daddy with such trust, such love. Who held my finger while she slept and looked at me like I¡¯m a hero.


    I almost walked away from her because of someone¡¯s lies.


    When Sarah arrives, I¡¯m waiting by the front door. She takes one look at my face and doesn¡¯t ask questions, just holds out the evidence bags.


    ¡°I need these tested,¡± I tell her, carefully cing the hair strands in separate bags. ¡°Five differentbs. Outside the city. Rush processing, but make sure no one, and I mean no one, finds out about this. Not even Virginia.¡± <fnf06a> Follow current nov?ls on f?ndnovel</fnf06a>


    ¡°Of course.¡± She seals the bags with practiced efficiency. ¡°How soon do you need them?¡±


    ¡°As soon as possible.¡± I run my hands through my hair, pulling out a few strands. ¡°These too. A paternity test between Lily and me.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s eyes widen slightly, but she nods. ¡°I¡¯ll have the results by Friday at thetest.¡±


    ¡°Make it earlier if you can.¡±


    After she leaves, I sit in my empty living room and stare at my phone. It¡¯s past midnight now, but I know Scarlett. If Lily¡¯s still running a fever, she¡¯ll be awake, checking on her every few


    hours.


    My finger hovers over her number. What do I say? How do I exin that I almost questioned her character? Calling the woman who shared a bed with me for three years a cheater¡­isn¡¯t honorable, let alone eptable.


    But I dial her number anyway. Because now, I need to hear her voice, anything, to keep me from losing my s**t.


    ¡°Jasper?¡± She sounds irritated. ¡°Why are you calling sote?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep.¡± I swallow, suddenly nervous. When was thest time I felt nervous talking to my wife. I can¡¯t remember. ¡°I kept thinking about Lily. How is she?¡±


    A pause. ¡°Well¡­She¡¯s been sleeping peacefully since you left.¡±


    < Chapter 60


    More Rewards >


    Relief floods through me, leaving me shaky. I have to sit down to get my emotions under control. ¡°Good. That¡¯s good.¡±


    Scarlett is silent for a second, almost hesitant, before she says. ¡°She asked about you before bed, wanted to know if you¡¯de back to see her tomorrow.¡±


    Ah. My daughter asked about me. She wants to see me. I chuckle under my breath, knowing that¡¯s thest thing Scarlett probably wants to see, but is helpless to prevent.


    Another long pause settles between us, before she continues, ¡°do you want toe by? Maybe in the afternoon when she¡¯s feeling better?¡±


    I close my eyes, fighting back tears. Yes, this is Scarlett. My Scarlett. The woman I married, the woman I loved. She¡¯s not ying games or trying to manipte me. She¡¯s a mother wanting what¡¯s best for her child.


    Our child.


    No matter how wary she is of me, no matter how much she doesn¡¯t want to see me, she¡¯ll never harm her own daughter by keeping her biological father away from her.


    Or by lying to her about her parentage.


    This much, I am certain of.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I manage. ¡°I¡¯d like that very much.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll be happy. As long as Lily is happy¡­¡± I hear a faint sigh, and my heart breaks.


    ¡°Scarlett?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about today. About everything. I know I¡¯ve been¡­ difficult.¡± I suddenly apologize, feeling like I owe her.


    Virginia and I grew up together in the orphanage. Before meeting Scarlett, she had been my only family, my only friend, my only support. I would do anything to keep her happy and safe.


    Because of this, I didn¡¯t see anything wrong with taking care of her when she fell sick. And it never urred to me <i>to </i>exin myself to Scarlett, to consider my closeness to Virginia might bother her.


    But after seeing Scarlett with Dorian, after those documents detailing how he took care of her, of them both¡­I¡¯m beginning to understand.


    Some feelings don¡¯t follow logic or reason. And certain rtionships require boundaries to


    <Chapter 60


    avoid misunderstandings.


    More Rewards X


    Scarlett¡¯s quiet for so long I wonder if the call dropped. When she finally speaks, her voice is careful, guarded.


    ¡°The past is gone. We can¡¯t go back. Lily is all that matters now.¡±


    Lily¡¯s what matters. Not us, not our broken marriage, not the years of pain between us. Just our daughter. And she¡¯s right.


    ¡°Get some sleep,¡± I tell her. ¡°I¡¯ll see you both tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight, Jasper.¡±


    The line goes dead, and I¡¯m alone again with my thoughts. But something¡¯s different now. The crushing despair from earlier is gone, determination taking its ce.


    Scarlett didn¡¯t tell me to stay away from that. Didn¡¯t insist that Lily isn¡¯t my daughter or that I have no right to see her. She¡¯s wary, cautious, protective¨Cexactly what any mother who sees her child as the center of her world would be.


    But she¡¯s not trying to keep away from Lily.


    No, she didn¡¯t even bother to lie this time.


    Which means, my assumption is correct. Lily is my daughter.


    Someone is pulling strings, manipting me. Someone who wants to keep me from being


    with them.


    Whoever it is, I¡¯ll make them pay for making me doubt my wife, even if it was only for a


    moment.


    Violet Moon


    #Vote #!


    Get Bonus (Ad) >

 Rift 61

    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    Early next morning, I stand outside Scarlett¡¯s building at seven in the morning, holding a paper bag of pastries from that expensive bakery downtown. My hands won¡¯t stop shaking.


    I¡¯ve negotiated million¨Cdor deals without breaking a sweat, but the thought of facing my wife has me sweating through my shirt like a nervous teenager.


    I love her.


    The thought hits me again, just as hard as it didst night. After years of telling myself what I felt was obligation, duty, gratitude¨CI finally understand. I¡¯m in love with Scarlett Stone. Always have been.


    And I have no idea how to tell her. <fnaf9b> Find the newest release on find?novel</fnaf9b>


    The elevator ride feels endless. Each floor that passes makes my heart pound harder. By the time I reach her door, I¡¯m practically hyperventting.


    Just knock. Say you¡¯re here to check on Lily. Act normal.


    But nothing about this is normal. I¡¯ve never chased a woman before. Even with Scarlett, back in college, she was the one who made the first move. Who asked me out, who kissed me first, who told me she loved me.


    I was always <i>too </i>scared she¡¯d realize I wasn¡¯t good enough for her.


    My knuckles barely graze the door before it swings open. Scarlett stands there in pajama pants and an oversized sweater, her hair messy, no makeup. She¡¯s never looked more


    beautiful.


    ¡°Jasper? Aren¡¯t you a little <i>too </i>early?¡±


    ¡°I brought breakfast.¡± I hold up the bag like an offering. ¡°For Lily and you. How is she?¡±


    Something flickers across her face¨Cconfusion, surprise even. ¡°She¡¯s better. The fever came back after midnight, but she¡¯s fine now.¡±


    ¡°Good. That¡¯s¡­¡± I clear my throat. ¡°Can I see her?¡±


    She hesitates, and that small pause cuts through me like a de. Yesterday she invited me in. Today she¡¯s back to being all defensive around me.


    ¡°She¡¯s still sleeping.¡±


    :


    < Chapter 61


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°Right. Of course.¡± I shift the bag from one hand to the other. ¡°I can wait. Maybe make you some coffee? I remember you like it with-¡±


    ¡°Jasper.¡± The way she says my name stops me cold. There¡¯s something in her voice I can¡¯t read, making me uneasy.


    ¡°We¡­we need to settle our divorce before discussing co¨Cparenting.¡±


    Divorce? A chill invades my heart, freezing me to the bone. She called me over not to talk about raising our daughter together, but to settle our divorce?


    She can¡¯t be serious.


    ¡°I thought¡­I thought¡­¡± I stutter, unable to think clearly, my thoughts bing a jumbled


    mess.


    But as if her words weren¡¯t shocking enough, Scarlett continues, ¡°Dorian will be here soon. I¡¯ll ask him to help us expedite the proceedings, so we can draft and legalize the terms and conditions of us co¨Cparenting quicker. Before then, I don¡¯t want you to see Lily in my absence.¡±


    More and more, I¡¯m realizing how much Scarlett has changed. How little she cares for me now. But divorce? How can she ask me to divorce her, the mother of my child?


    How could she even think I would divorce her?


    ¡°I¡­¡± I force myself to stay calm. ¡°Scarlett, can we talk about this? I don¡¯t want to divorce-¡±


    Before I can finish the words, footsteps echo in the hallway behind me. Heavy, confident. Familiar with the space. Every nerve in my body gets tense.


    ¡°Scarlett?¡±


    I turn to see him. Dorian Cross. Tall, polished, holding a bouquet of flowers in his hands, like he has every right to be here, every right to bring flowers to my wife.


    ¡°Dorian.¡± Scarlett¡¯s entire demeanor changes. Her shoulders rx, her face brightens. The sight makes my eyes sting. She steps back as he walks into the apartment. ¡°Thank you foring.¡±


    He kisses her cheek¨Ccasual, familiar¨Cand hands her the flowers. ¡°How¡¯s our girl doing?¡±


    Our girl.


    The possessive pronoun tears through me like shrapnel. He talks about Lily like she¡¯s his daughter. Like they¡¯re a family and I¡¯m the intruder.


    < Chapter 61


    More Rewards >


    ¡°Much better. Jasper brought her breakfast. We were just talking about settling our divorce.¡± Scarlett nces at me, and I can¡¯t believe she just told him that.


    Is this the reason she wants to divorce me? Because of Dorian? She keeps waiting, as if expecting me to nod my head in agreement to her words or something, but I don¡¯t.


    I don¡¯t want a divorce. I want her. I want her and Lily both. And I¡¯ll be damned if I lose them to


    this guy.


    Dorian extends his hand to me.


    I take it, tightening my grip just hard enough to cause a little pain. ¡°Dorian. Good to <i>see </i>you again.¡±


    The man doesn¡¯t flinch. Doesn¡¯t even frown as he merely smiles and grips back harder.


    ¡°Likewise.¡±


    (Scarlett¡¯s POV)


    Relief floods through me as Dorian fills the space with his easy confidence. Having him here makes everything feel less intense, less dangerous. With just Jasper in the room, the air gets thick with history and hurt and things I can¡¯t let myself think about.


    But with Dorian here, I can breathe easily.


    The two men face each other, shaking hands. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just me, but the air between


    them crackles with tension, seemingly hostile somehow.


    ¡°Come <i>on</i>, let me show you to Lily¡¯s room. She¡¯ll be so happy to see you when she wakes up.¡± I say, leading Dorian down the hallway before theye to blows.


    Lily¡¯s sprawled across her small bed, her dark hair fanned across the pillow. She looks so peaceful, so perfect. My heart swells with love for this little girl who¡¯s be my entire world.


    ¡°She¡¯s looking better,¡± Dorian whispers.


    ¡°She is.¡± I smooth her hair gently. ¡°She was asking about you yesterday. Wanted to know when her Uncle Dorian woulde to visit.¡±


    Uncle Dorian. Safe. Uplicated. Not like the man standing in my living room who makes me feel like I¡¯m neen again and drowning in feelings I can¡¯t control.


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡± I ask as we head back toward the kitchen. ¡°I can make pancakes. Lily loves them, and when she wakes up-¡±


    < Chapter 61


    ¡°Pancakes sound wonderful.¡±


    More Rewards >


    In the kitchen, I move around with purpose. Pulling out ingredients, heating the griddle. Dorian sits at the small table, telling me about a new restaurant he wants to take us to. It¡¯s a normal, easy conversation that grounds me to the present.


    Not like the charged silence that filled the room when Jasper walked in.


    ¡°How are you handling everything?¡± Dorian asks quietly. ¡°With him here and all?¡±


    My hands still on the mixing bowl. ¡°I¡¯m not falling apart, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re asking.¡±


    ¡°Scarlett.¡± I look up. ¡°You know you can share your problems with me.¡± He says, his kind, patient eyes fixed on me.


    ¡°I know.¡± I hesitate.


    He¡¯s never pushed me for more than I can give. And I¡¯m grateful for that. I am. But my issue with Jasper is something I need to settle myself.


    And unless there¡¯s truly no other choice, for Lily¡¯s sake, I don¡¯t want things to get ugly


    between us.


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!

 Rift 62

    I watch her move around the kitchen like she belongs there with him. The same way she used to move around our kitchen, making me coffee before work, humming under her breath.


    She never hums anymore when I¡¯m around.


    Her words, to settle our divorce before co¨Cparenting, keep ringing in my ears. Does she really not love me anymore?


    Is she willing to raise our daughter in a broken family, just to be with that guy?


    The pancakes smell incredible. I want to try some. It¡¯s been years since I had her <i>cooking</i>, and the craving leaves me staring, nearly ring, at Dorian¡¯s te.


    But now, Scarlett barely gives me attention, and I know better than to act on impulse.


    She has a way of making everything better, warmer, just by existing in a space. I used to take that for granted.


    I used to take her for granted. And only now am I realizing how much I stand to lose.


    ¡°These look amazing,¡± Dorian says as she sets a te in front of him. ¡°You¡¯re spoiling me.¡±


    Bastard. He must¡¯ve said that out loud for me to hear. I grit my teeth, my heart twisting with pain, my eyes fixed on Scarlett, willing her to look at me, to give me just one look that¡¯ll show


    she still cares about me. <fn5e82> This update is avable on find[?]ovel</fn5e82>


    She doesn¡¯t.


    Instead, sheughs¨Cactuallyughs¨Cat what Dorian says, and the sound hits me like a punch to the gut. When¡¯s thest time I made herugh? When¡¯s thest time she looked at me with anything other than wariness or pain?


    ¡°Mama?¡±


    Lily¡¯s small voice carries from the hallway. Scarlett immediately moves toward her, but I¡¯m faster.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got her.¡±


    Lily appears in the doorway, hair mussed from sleep, rubbing her eyes. When she sees me, her face lights up.


    < Chapter 62


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    More Rewards >


    She runs straight to me, and I scoop her up, my heart nearly bursting. She grounds me in a way I didn¡¯t realize I needed. Her presence, her sweet scent, it makes my heart ache less somehow, making the pain less intense.


    ¡°How are you feeling, baby girl?¡±


    ¡°All better.¡± She wraps her arms around my neck. ¡°You came back.¡±


    ¡°I promised I would.¡±


    Over her head, I catch Scarlett watching us. There¡¯s an emotion in her <i>eyes </i>that broadens my


    smile.


    ¡°Uncle Dorian¡¯s here too,¡± Lily notices, wiggling out of my arms to give him a hug.


    Uncle Dorian. The joy in her voice at seeing him makes my heart re with jealousy. But then


    ¡­I smile. Uncle Dorian it is.


    As long as she doesn¡¯t call him daddy.


    ¡°I made pancakes,¡± Scarlett tells Lily. ¡°Your favorite.¡±


    ¡°Can Daddy have some too?¡±


    Scarlett frowns, and opens her mouth. Before she can say anything, Dorian steps in, ¡°Of course he can. Right, Scarlett?¡±


    Scarlett nods, but I can see the tension in her shoulders. She doesn¡¯t want me here. She


    called him because she needs awyer, a divorce from me.


    The realization cuts deep.


    We sit around the small table like some twisted version of a family. Lily chatters happily between bites, telling us about her dreams, asking if we can go to the parkter. Normal four¨Cyear¨Cold conversation.


    But nothing about this is normal.


    Scarlett focuses entirely on Dorian. Asking about his work,ughing at his stories. She passes him the syrup without being asked, refills his coffee before he¡¯s finished his first cup.


    All the little intimacies I remember from our marriage. All the ways she used to take care of <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    Now she won¡¯t even look in my direction.


    < Chapter 62


    More Rewards


    ¡°The pancakes are delicious,¡± I say, desperate to be included in their easy conversation.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She doesn¡¯t look up from cutting Lily¡¯s pancakes into smaller pieces.


    ¡°Remember how you used to make them for me? Sunday mornings, when I had time to sleep


    in?¡±


    Finally, she meets my eyes. What I see there isn¡¯t nostalgia or warmth.


    It¡¯s pain.


    ¡°I stopped living in the past. You should too.¡±


    The dismissal is polite but final. She¡¯s not interested in remembering our good times. She¡¯s


    moved on.


    But I¡¯m still stuck in the past, holding onto memories of a woman who doesn¡¯t exist anymore.


    ¡°Mama, can Uncle Doriane to the park with us?¡± Lily asks.


    ¡°Of course he can.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love to.¡± Dorian smiles at Lily, then at Scarlett. ¡°We could make a day of it. Lunch, then maybe go to that park you mentioned.¡±


    I can¡¯t take it anymore. I stand up abruptly, my chair scraping against the floor. ¡°I just remembered I have an important meeting today.¡±


    ¡°Daddy-¡± Lily starts to protest.


    ¡°Baby girl, daddy needs to make money to support you and your Mama.¡± I ruffle her hair, trying to smile. Scarlett snorts at my words, but doesn¡¯t say anything. Thank goodness for Lily. ¡°You have fun at the park, okay?¡±


    ¡°Will youe backter?¡±


    ¡°I will, sweetheart.¡± Instructing her to be a good girl, I reluctantly walk away from the table. I¡¯m halfway to the door when Scarlett catches up with me.


    ¡°Jasper, wait.¡±


    I turn, and for a second I think she¡¯s going to ask me to stay. Instead, she stuffs the breakfast I bought in my hands.


    ¡°You forgot these.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re for Lily.¡±


    < Chapter 62


    She nods, not meeting my gaze. ¡°Take them. She won¡¯t be able to eat them.¡±


    I nod, my chest growing heavier.


    More Rewards >


    I walk out before I can say something I¡¯ll regret. Before I can beg her to give me another chance, to remember what we used to have.


    Before I can tell her I love her and have her look at me with pity.


    Scarlett has built a new life. Whatever chance I might have had, whatever hope I¡¯ve been clinging to it¡¯s gone. There¡¯s no room for me in her life anymore


    As I drive home through the morning traffic, I try to convince myself to let go, that she¡¯s happy without me.


    But I can¡¯t shake off the image of her face when I mentioned those Sunday morning pancakes.


    She looked hurt.


    Not angry. Not dismissive.


    Hurt. Like the memory still haunts her, even if she wishes it didn¡¯t.


    That has to mean something. She must still love me. It¡¯s only the memory of how I¡¯ve hurt her in the past that¡¯s stopping her from opening herself to me again.


    That must be it. It has to be.


    The thought rekindles my hope, filling me with a refound strength. It¡¯s the only thing that keeps me going. Keeps me from falling apart.


    Because without that hope, I would have nothing left.


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!


    2


    <b>Get </b>Bonus (Ad) >


    Vote


    286


    ¡°1

 Rift 63

    Chapter <b>63 </b>


    (Dorian¡¯s POV)


    ¡°Is it okay to let him walk out like that?¡± I ask Scarlett as Jasper storms out of the apartment.


    She merely nces at the door and says, ¡°he¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    I doubt it. Jasper looked like a man possessed, on the verge of going mad. I doubt he¡¯ll be okay, as she ims.


    But I keep this thought to myself, as Scarlett suddenly says, ¡°I want to finalize my divorce with Jasper.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± I exhale, suddenly remembering the information I read from the file Jason, my assistant, gave me. She¡¯d filed for divorce while eight months pregnant.


    Because of the statews, their divorce couldn¡¯t be processed until she gave birth. Still, she sent Jasper the papers, clearly no longer wanting to be entangled with him. Only for Virginia to forge his signature.


    ¡°This will be difficult.¡± I set down my cutlery, feeling even more that the woman is nothing but


    trouble. If she hadn¡¯t meddled in Jasper¡¯s and Scarlett¡¯s divorce years ago, Scarlett might already have gained her freedom.


    ¡°Why? Everything between us ended four years ago. We¡¯re just making it official now¡­¡±


    ¡°But will Jasper sign the papers?¡± I cut in. ¡°You left town while pregnant, while still married to him. By thews of Avalon, that already makes you a culprit. Lily¡¯s and Jasper¡¯s culprit. So if Jasper refuses to give you a divorce, and takes you to court for running away with his child¡­ the probability that he¡¯ll win the case is very high.¡±


    Scarlett¡¯s <i>eyes </i>dim, and the pain I see there makes my heart clench. I reach across the table, patting her hand, offering whatfort I can provide. ¡°Don¡¯t be disheartened. Divorce won¡¯t be impossible. All I¡¯m saying is, it will be difficult.¡±


    She looks at Lily, who¡¯s staring at us with confusion in her eyes. ¡°Mama, what is divorce?¡± She asks, and the innocence in her eyes nearly has Scarlett in tears.


    ¡°Divorce is a process <i>your </i>Mama has to go through in order to be strong again,¡± I say, rubbing her head.


    ¡°Whoa! Like superwoman strong?¡±


    I smile, ¡°yes, like superwoman strong.¡±


    < Chapter 63


    At that moment, my phone rings. I pull it out of my pocket to see it¡¯s a call from¡­


    Officer Owen.


    More Rewards >


    Excusing myself from the table, I go to the window to answer. ¡°Officer Owen, how is it? Were you able to question Virginia Stone?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the reason I¡¯m calling Mr. Cross. Last night, someone destroyed the so¨Ccalled evidence that linked Ms Virginia Stone to the food poisoning incident.¡±


    ¡°So, it¡¯s her.¡± I sneer, looking out the window.


    ¡°Without evidence, we can¡¯t be sure,¡± he says.


    ¡°And without evidence, we can¡¯t do anything to her,¡± I finish.


    ¡°Right. But as you said, she must be involved somehow. We¡¯re unable to get any lead on the culprit behind Ms Scarlett Stone¡¯s bakery incident.¡±


    I knew there was a reason why I didn¡¯t like that woman. From the first encounter, she gave me the impression of a jealous woman. The kind my father w****d around with while my mother struggled to raise me on her own.


    And after the day she came to my office to badmouth Scarlett, I knew she wasn¡¯t only jealous and mean, but also poisonous and vicious as a snake.


    What I need to know now is whether Jasper knows about what she did, if he is the one shielding her. And if he doesn¡¯t know, if he¡¯s not the one supporting her, then who is helping her, and why?


    ¡°Officer Owen, I have a request.¡± I look back at the kitchen where Scarlett and Lily are finishing their breakfast. ¡°Look into Virginia Stone for me. As far back as you can. I want to know everything about her from at least the past five years.¡± <fn4bad> Read full story at F¦Énd£Îovel</fn4bad>


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Cross. Leave this to me.¡±


    I end the call, and process what he¡¯s told me. The investigation into Scarlett¡¯s food poisoning is at a dead end.


    An ordinary person can¡¯t aplish this. It requires a massive amount of money. And even then, it¡¯s near impossible to attempt to destroy evidence in the hands of the police without having connections with influential people.


    Someone with serious connections is cleaning up after Virginia Stone. And if that person is Jasper¡­


    < Chapter 63


    More Rewards


    ¡°Everything okay?¡± Scarlett asks, suddenly at my side. I was so caught up in my thoughts that


    I didn¡¯t even notice when she came over.


    Slipping my phone into my pocket, I force a smile. ¡°Yeah, fine. Just work stuff.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t need to know about Virginia¡¯s involvement in her bakery¡¯s food poisoning


    incident.


    At least, not until I get evidence on my hands.


    Violet Moon


    4


    #Vote#!


    2


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    Vote


    286


    <i>11 </i>


    <Chapter 64


    :


    More Rewards <b>> </b>

 Rift 64

    (Jasper¡¯s POV)


    I drive through the streets of Avalon like a man possessed, my hands gripping the steering wheel so tight my knuckles go white. The city blurs past me¨Cfamiliar buildings, streets I¡¯ve traveled a thousand times¨Cbut nothing looks the same anymore.


    Everything feels hollow. Empty. <fnc472> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find?novel</fnc472>


    Like me.


    I thought I knew what loneliness was. Growing up in that orphanage, watching other kids get adopted while I stayed behind. Working my way through college with <i>no </i>family to cheer me <ol><li>on. </li></ol>


    I thought I didn¡¯t need anyone to share my sess with me. That I could handle anything life threw at me as long as I had the means, the power and influence to stand on my own.


    I thought wrong.


    I was wrong.


    I pull over at a red light, my chest heaving like I¡¯ve been running for miles. A couple crosses the street in front of me, the womanughing at something the man whispers in her ear. He pulls her closer, possessive, protective.


    The way I should have held Scarlett.


    The way I should have protected Lily.


    My phone buzzes. A text from my assistant about tomorrow¡¯s board meeting. Numbers and projections <i>and </i>quarterly reports. All the things that used to matter.


    None of it means anything <i>now</i>. Nothing matters besides Scarlett and Lily.


    Because they are my home. They are my only family. I¡­


    I can¡¯t lose them to anyone.


    Not even to Dorian Cross.


    I delete the message without reading it fully and make a U¨Cturn, heading back toward Scarlett¡¯s apartment. I can¡¯t give up. Not yet. Not when there¡¯s still a chance.


    Not when there¡¯s still Lily between us.


    :


    < Chapter 64


    More Rewards >


    By the time I reach her neighborhood, the morning has turned into early afternoon. I park across the street and wait, my heart pounding against my ribs like a trapped bird.


    I¡¯m waiting. Waiting for my wife¡¯s so¨Ccalled boyfriend to leave so I can¡­ what? Beg her to take me back? Plead my case like some desperate fool?


    Yes. That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m about to do, what I¡¯m going to do.


    Half an hour passes. Then another. My neck aches from craning to keep my eye on the building entrance, but I don¡¯t move from the spot.


    After almost another half hour passes, I finally see him. Or more precisely, them.


    I sit in my car across the street, watching the yground through the windshield like some kind of stalker. The families scattered across the grass should make me feel hopeful. Normal. Instead, everyugh cuts through me like ss.


    Scarlett sits on a bench, her face soft in a way I haven¡¯t seen in years. She¡¯s rxed. Happy. Beautiful in that effortless way that used to make me forget how to breathe.


    She¡¯s watching Dorian y with our daughter with a smile that stings my eyes.


    ¡°Higher, Uncle Dorian! Higher!¡± Lily¡¯s voice carries across the yground, bright with joy.


    Uncle Dorian.


    1 grit my teeth, telling myself to rx, to let it go. She only calls him Uncle Dorian. Not Daddy. Not Daddy like the way she calls me.


    Still, the title twists a knife in my chest. That should be me pushing her on the swings. Me making herugh.


    But this man is stealing my right.


    ¡°Hold on tight, princess.¡± Hisughs, voice gentle, patient. Everything I should have been.


    I grip the steering wheel until my knuckles turn white. Calm down. Calm down.


    Jasper ke, calm the f**k down<i>! </i>


    An elderly couple walks past them with their dog. The woman stops, smiling at the scene. ¡°What a beautiful family you have.¡±


    The words hit me where it hurts most. Family. The one thing I¡¯vecked since I was a kid. The one thing I still long for to this day.


    They do look like a family. More than I would like to admit.


    <Chapter 64


    ¡°Oh, we¡¯re not-¡± Scarlett starts to correct her, but Dorian cuts her off.


    More Rewards >


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He wraps his arm around her waist, pulling her close. The gesture is smooth, natural. Like he has every right to touch my wife.


    My wife.


    She leans into his touch instead of pulling away. That does it.


    I spring out of the car, my chest burning with fury or jealousy. The emotion is so intense, the urge to punch Dorian in the face makes me see red.


    I¡¯m stomping over, breathing heavily when the older woman continues. ¡°Your daughter has


    your eyes, young man.¡±


    I freeze. Lily does have dark eyes. Just like mine. Just like Dorian¡¯s. Anyone looking at them would assume what that woman assumed. That they belong together. That Lily is his.


    I should leave. Should hurry back to the car, and drive away before they see me standing here like some pathetic stalker. But I can¡¯t move. Can¡¯t look away from the life that should have


    been mine.


    Dorian shoots a nce my way. I don¡¯t have time to hide. Instead I turn away, showing them my back so I don¡¯t embarrass myself. The shame of having to hide from my own wife, my own daughter, because of another man is unexinable.


    Still, I remain in the shadows, watching from afar. Did he notice me, I wonder, as Dorian takes Scarlett¡¯s hand with one hand, and Lily¡¯s with the other, almost provocatively.


    They stay at the park for another hour. An agonizingly long hour that feels like forever, before they start heading home. Dorian lifts Lily into his arms, and she wraps herself around him like a ko. Trusting. Secure.


    My heart bleeds. The sight makes my insides twist with agony.


    I follow at a distance, almost a stalker now, hating myself for it but unable to stop. When they reach Scarlett¡¯s building, Lily¡¯s almost asleep against Dorian¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Scarlett says quietly as he hands our daughter over. ¡°For everything today. And for helping with thewyer.¡±


    Lawyer. Did he already get her awyer? Is she in that much of a hurry to divorce me?


    ¡°Always.¡± He brushes something from her hair a leaf, bright orange against the dark fabric of her hijab. ¡°You know I¡¯d do anything for you two.¡±


    < Chapter 64


    More Rewards >


    The tenderness in his voice, in that simple gesture, wrenches my heart. This is how I should have touched her. How I should have spoken to her.


    Instead, I made her feel like a burden. Made her beg for scraps of


    my attention.


    Scarlett¡¯s breath catches, and for a moment something passes between them. So intimate, so fragile that excludes the rest of the world.


    ¡°I should get her upstairs for a nap,¡± she says finally, stepping back.


    But it¡¯s toote.


    I already saw the conflict in her eyes. The expectation she¡¯s trying to hide.


    She wants him. Probably already loves him. And maybe it¡¯s me who¡¯s holding her back. Our unfinalized divorce that¡¯s stopping her from taking that step.


    I can¡¯t breathe. Can¡¯t think past the agony that sears my heart.


    My family ¨C my wife, my daughter ¨C they are slipping out of my hands, bing someone


    else¡¯s treasures.


    I love them.


    God, I love them so much it hurts.


    But I¡¯m about to lose both of the only two people I care about¡­


    And I don¡¯t <i>know </i>how to get them back.


    VViolet Moon


    #Vote#!

 Rift 65

    (Dorian¡¯s POV)


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    I watch them go into the building, feeling more rxed and fulfilled than I have felt in a long


    time.


    Scarlett and Lily are a blessing. I can¡¯tprehend what possessed Jasper <i>to </i>let go of them.


    Admittedly, he didn¡¯t let them go. He lost them because of his stupidity.


    Sneaking around at the park like a thief, his eyes shing with pain every time I held Scarlett¡¯s hand or picked up Lily¡­


    It¡¯s sick, but I must say it filled me with a strange sense of satisfaction.


    I wanted him to see. Wanted him to know that if he didn¡¯t know how to treasure the blessings he had, there is a man who would be more than happy to fill his shoes.


    I watch them go into the building, feeling more rxed and fulfilled than I have felt in a long


    time.


    Walking toward my car, memories of my childhood surface unbidden.


    My mother, struggling to pay bills while working two jobs. Coming home exhausted but still finding the energy to help me with my homework. Lying awake at night, hearing her cry in frustration when she thought I was asleep.


    She tried so hard <i>to </i>be both parents. To fill the hole my father left when he neglected his responsibilities, when he ran off with another woman, deciding we weren¡¯t worth staying for.


    She struggled to raise me on her own. Until my grandfather found us.


    Bing a Cross wasn¡¯t a walk in the park. I had to prove myself worthy of the name. The wealth, the status, and the pressure that came with it.


    It took years, but in the end, I did gain the old man¡¯s approval. And with it, the hostility of the rest of the Cross members.


    Despite being a big family, there is no warmth between siblings. In the Cross, one only chased after benefits, and to get it, no means were too dirty to use.


    My mother was my only harbor. The only relief from the fatigue, the constant in¨Cfighting in the Cross family.


    I see so much of her in Scarlett. The fierce love, the stubborn determination to give her child


    <Chapter 65


    More Rewards >


    the best. The way she carries the weight of the world on her shoulders withoutint.


    And maybe it¡¯s because of the resemnce that I¡¯m drawn to her. Compelled to protect her, to protect Lily, from the schemes of Virginia.


    ¡°Dorian.¡±


    I¡¯m halfway to my car when a harsh voice calls my name. I turn and find Jasper standing a few feet away. His suit, wrinkled. Hair, disheveled.


    He looks like a man who went to hell and back.


    ¡°We need to talk.¡± He says, jaw clenched tight. ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce.¡±


    I study him carefully, and smile. ¡°There¡¯s a coffee shop two blocks down. We can talk there.¡± I need to set some records straight with him as well. And what could be a better time than the present?


    We walk in silence. With Jasper ncing back at Scarlett¡¯s apartment every few seconds. I can¡¯t determine if he¡¯s afraid she would suddenly step out, and catch him with me. Or if he¡¯s unable to walk away.


    His hands shake slightly, and the dark circles under his eyes make me raise a brow. Did he beat himself up, or receive a beating?


    The coffee shop is nearly empty when we enter. We im a table by the corner, ordering drinks neither of us is interested in.


    ¡°You love her,¡± Jasper says without preamble. It¡¯s not a question.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I don¡¯t see the <i>point </i>in lying. ¡°I love them both.¡±


    He flinches like <i>I¡¯ve </i>hit him. ¡°But she¡¯s my wife.¡±


    ¡°Soon to be your ex¨Cwife. And clearly one you failed to cherish.¡± I lean back in my chair, and smirk at the dark expression that covers his face. ¡°Tell me, Jasper ¨C did you even remember she was pregnant when you left her in the middle of nowhere for another woman?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t leave her for another woman. Virginia was having a panic attack.¡±


    ¡°Do you even believe yourself?¡±


    ¡°She was my oldest friend. My only family before¡­¡± He runs his hands through his hair. ¡°I thought I needed to protect her, to be there for her after everything she did for me.¡±


    ¡°And what, exactly, did she do for you that was so great you failed your wife?¡±


    :


    <Chapter 65


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    His face goes pale then. I almost, almost, feel sorry for him. Because from our few interactions, I can tell.


    He loves Scarlett. And Lily too.


    Too bad he kept a snake by his side. And by the looks of it, a snake he can¡¯t even see through.


    That saved me trouble. I now know this i***t hasn¡¯t a clue of what Virginia has been up to behind his back. And since he doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s been up to¡­ it means he¡¯s not the one who¡¯s been covering her ass.


    That brings me back to the main question. Who is helping Virginia, and why?


    Resting my elbows on the table, I sp my hands together. My tone is no¨Cnonsense and all business now that I got the answer to what I needed to know. ¡°Scarlett is done with you, Jasper. She doesn¡¯t love you anymore. She asked me for help in finalizing your divorce. And I am going to help her, whether you like it or not.¡±


    ¡°Does Old Mr Cross know his grandson is lusting after a married woman?¡±


    ¡°My grandfather has no say in the woman I love.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Not even when the woman gave birth to another man¡¯s child?¡±


    ¡°Jasper ke, you¡¯re a scum. You deserve a snake like Virginia Stone.¡± I spit, and rise out of my seat, heading for the door.


    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± He asks, rising after me. But I don¡¯t respond. Don¡¯t even look back as I walk out of the shop.


    If I felt a little sorry for him earlier, well, now he¡¯s just lost my respect.


    Scarlett deserves better.


    She deserves the love of a better man than Jasper ke.


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!


    <b>H </b>


    Vote


    286


    ¡±


    < Chapter 66


    :


    More Rewards > <fnef2c> Follow current nov?ls on Find[?]ovel</fnef2c>

 Rift 66

    (Jasper¡¯s POV)


    After Scarlett and Lily enter the building, Dorian walks back to his car, looking rxed. He just spent the afternoon ying house with my beautiful wife and angelic daughter. <i>So </i>why wouldn¡¯t he be?


    Red heat floods my vision, but I force myself to stay calm. Losing my temper won¡¯t achieve anything.


    I walk out from the corner I¡¯ve been hiding in ever since I saw the look in Scarlett¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Dorian.¡±


    He turns, and I see surprise flicker across his face before it settles scrutinizing wariness. Is that scorn I see in his eyes? Bastard.


    ¡°We need to talk.¡± I grit out through clenched teeth, hostility leaking from my tone. ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a coffee shop two blocks down. We can talk there.¡±


    We walk to the coffee shop side by side, turning a few heads as we sit at a corner table. The leather seats are butter¨Csoft, the lighting dim and intimate.


    Perfect for a private conversation that might determine the course of my life.


    Dorian orders his coffee ck. I ask for the same, though my stomach is already churning with acid and anxiety.


    ¡°You love her.¡± Not a question. A statement. I see it in the way he looks at her, the way he¡¯s at


    her side at the slightest hint of trouble.


    ¡°Yes, I love them both.¡±


    I clench my fist as another shot of pain res through my chest. ¡°But she¡¯s my wife.


    *Soon to be your ex¨Cwife. And clearly one you failed to cherish. Tell me, Jasper ¨C did you even remember she was pregnant when you left her in the middle of nowhere for another woman.¡±


    Hearing the mention of my failure as a husband from the mouth of another man, one interested in my wife, no less, isn¡¯t pleasant.


    Because they don¡¯t understand. None of them understand. I never felt anything for Virginia. I only ever saw her as a sister. ¡°I didn¡¯t leave her for another woman. Virginia was having a


    1.4


    < Chapter 66


    panic attack.¡±


    ¡°Do you even believe yourself?¡±


    More Rewards >


    ¡°She was my oldest friend. My only family before¡­¡± I run my hands through my hair. ¡°I thought I needed to protect her, to be there for her after everything she did for me.¡±


    ¡°And what, exactly, did she do for you that was so great you failed your wife?¡±


    go


    silent at that. Not because I don¡¯t have an answer. I <i>do</i>.


    I just can¡¯t find the words to confess I¡¯m the cause of Virginia¡¯s frail health.


    Dorian rests his elbows on the table, sping his hands together. My heart <i>goes </i>cold when he says, ¡°Scarlett is done with you, Jasper. She doesn¡¯t love you anymore. She asked me for help in finalizing your divorce. And I am going to help her, whether you like it or not.¡±


    ¡°Does Old Mr Cross know his grandson is lusting after a married woman?¡±


    ¡°My grandfather has no say in the woman I love.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Not even when the woman gave birth to another man¡¯s child?¡± I regret the words almost as soon as they leave my mouth. Almost.


    From the way I said it, anyone in earshot would think I have a low opinion of the woman in question. But God knows. I need to do this.


    I need to know if Dorian is the one manipting things in the background. I need to know if he¡¯s the one behind the fake DNA result.


    ¡°Jasper ke, you¡¯re a scum. You deserve a snake like Virginia Stone.¡± He spat, and rose out of his seat, heading for the door.


    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± I ask, rising after him. But he doesn¡¯t respond. Doesn¡¯t even look back as he walks out of the shop.


    I feel like s**t. I shouldn¡¯t have talked about Scarlett like that. After everything I¡¯ve put her through, the least she deserves is a little respect.


    But thanks to my choice of words, I now know Dorian isn¡¯t the one who sent me those documents through Sarah. He isn¡¯t the one who tempered with the DNA test results.


    If he were, he wouldn¡¯t have reacted so strongly to what I said. <fn4a04> Latest content published on find~novel</fn4a04>


    And this proves Lily is my daughter. The certainty settles in my heart like a weight.


    The relief should be overwhelming. Should fill the hollow spaces in my chest with something


    < Chapter 66


    resembling hope.


    Instead, all I feel is cold, creeping fear.


    More Rewards >


    Because the fake DNA results were meant to break me. To make me walk away from my family permanently.


    Someone wanted them gone from my life. Someone who knows exactly <i>how </i>to break me.


    Someone who¡¯s still out there, still ying their dirty games.


    My phone rings. Virginia¡¯s name shes on the screen.


    ¡°Jasper? I¡¯ve been worried about you. You seemed so upset yesterday-¡±


    ¡°Virginia.¡± My voicees out t, dead. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t lie to me, would you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­Jasper, why would¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes or no?¡±


    ¡°Jasper¡­¡±


    ¡°Just say yes or no, damn it!¡±


    ¡°No¡­Jasper¡­you know I would never lie to you¡­how could you even¡­¡±


    ¡°Then you better be telling the truth. Because if I ever find out you lied to me again after that incident four years ago¡­¡± I don¡¯t finish the sentence, hanging up the call.


    I must be paranoid. I keep suspecting Virginia for everything after that forgery incident.


    She doesn¡¯t have the means to manipteb results. Hell, forget about her. Even James Stone doesn¡¯t have the means to manipteb results.


    This requires connections in the medical field that businessmen can¡¯t buy with money.


    But if it¡¯s not Dorian and it¡¯s <i>not </i>Virginia, then who wants to destroy my family?


    Who wants to separate me from Scarlett and Lily, and why?


    Walking out of the coffee shop, I hesitate for a long moment, before finally dialing a number I erased from my contacts list eleven years ago.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Winston, it¡¯s Jasper, Tell your boss¡­I have a favor to ask.¡±


    < Chapter 67

 Rift 67

    My hands shake as I set the phone down on my nightstand. The warning in Jasper¡¯s voice echoes in my head, over and over until I want to scream.


    If I ever <i>find </i><i>out </i><i>you </i>lied to me again¡­


    Again. He said again.


    He still hasn¡¯t let go of that incident. The divorce papers I signed four years <i>ago </i><i>to </i>set him free from that woman, to give us the chance we deserved to start over.


    I pace my room, my bare feet silent on the plush carpet. The space feels too small. Too bright. The afternoon sun streaming through the windows makes everything <i>look </i>harsh and exposed.


    This isn¡¯t how it was supposed to go.


    He¡¯s supposed to be disgusted with Scarlett. To hate her, and kick her and her bastard child out of his life.


    Jasper was supposed to realize I¡¯m the one for him, the only one who¡¯s always been loyal, faithful, and always there for him.


    Instead, he¡¯s pulling away from me.


    ¡°No.¡± The word tears from my throat in a growl. ¡°No, this isn¡¯t happening.¡±


    I grab the crystal vase from my dresser and hurl it across the room. It explodes against the wall, sending water and white roses everywhere. The sound is satisfying for exactly two seconds before the panic sets back in.


    A picture frame follows the vase. Then my jewelry box. Then everything I can get my hands on until my room looks like a tornado hit it.


    But it doesn¡¯t alleviate my frustration. My fear. My desperation.


    Nothing helps.


    Because it doesn¡¯t change the truth that Jasper is slipping away from me, and I don¡¯t know how to stop it.


    I copse on my bed, my chest heaving. The silkforter is soft against my cheek, but it doesn¡¯tfort me. Nothing can, when I¡¯m losing the only person who ever mattered.


    < Chapter 67


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°Why, Jasper? Why are you doing this to me? You clearly promised you would marry me. You promised. But you went back on your word. You forgot your promise.¡±


    The tearse, hot and desperate. I haven¡¯t cried like this since I was thirteen years old. Since the day he entered my life, and everything changed.


    <i>fifteen </i><i>years </i>ago <fnbcfc> This update is avable on F¦ÉndNovel</fnbcfc>


    The corner of the recreation room was my hiding spot. The one ce where the other kids couldn¡¯t find me, couldn¡¯t point and whisper about the girl whose mother went to jail, and died


    on the streets.


    My face burned where Mrs. Henderson had pped me. Three times, because I¡¯d spilled juice on her dress by ident. The welts on my back throbbed from the beating that <i>came </i>after.


    ¡°Worthless,¡± she¡¯d hissed. ¡°No wonder nobody wants you. You¡¯re damaged goods, Virginia.¡±


    I pressed my face into my knees and tried to make myself smaller. If I could disappearpletely, maybe the pain would stop. Maybe someone, somewhere, would finally want me,


    adopt me as their daughter.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    A voice suddenly said, making me look up. A boy stood a few feet away, tall for his age with dark hair that fell into his eyes. I¡¯d never seen him before, which meant he was new. Fresh


    meat for the older kids to torment.


    ¡°You¡¯re crying,¡± he said, like he was witnessing an unbelievable sight.


    I wiped <i>my </i>eyes quickly. ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Girls don¡¯t grow up pretty if they cry too much.¡± He shoved his hands in his pockets, looking


    ufortable.


    ¡°Why do you care if I grow up pretty? It¡¯s not like you¡¯ll marry me.¡±


    *??


    you don¡¯t stop crying, I definitely won¡¯t marry you. I don¡¯t want to marry a crybaby.¡±


    I paused, shocked. All the boys in the orphanage avoided me, calling me unlucky, iming my mom died because of me. The girls, not wanting to be isted by the boys, either locked me in a room, or beat me for fun. It¡¯s the first time anyone has ever tried tofort me.


    And he even said he would marry me in the future.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know me,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°I <i>know </i>you¡¯re sad. And I know pretty girls shouldn¡¯t be sad.¡± He sat down next to me, careful


    :


    < Chapter 67


    to leave space between us. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Virginia.¡±


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°I¡¯m Jasper.¡± He nced at my tear¨Cstained face. ¡°Are you gonna stop crying now?¡±


    I nodded, even though my chest still felt tight with unshed tears. Because this boy¨Cthis strange, awkward boy¨Chad said he¡¯d marry me. And for the first time in my life, someone had called me pretty.


    From that day forward, I stuck to his side like glue. Through foster homes and group homes and finally aging out of the system together. Through his full¨Cride schrship and mymunity college sses. Through every girl he rejected, waiting patiently for him to remember his promise.


    To marry me.


    Because he had to remember. He had to.


    But after waiting for fifteen years, instead of honoring his promise, he went and married the rich and beautiful heiress, Scarlett Stone.


    <i>Present </i>


    The memory fades, leaving me hollow and desperate on my bed. Surrounded by the wreckage of my tantrum.


    But I¡¯m not thirteen anymore. I¡¯m not the weak, powerless child from thirteen years ago.


    I know Scarlett¡¯s weakness, Jasper¡¯s guilt. And a doctor who owes me too much to repay.


    I¡¯ve spent years striving to get what I want.


    And I¡¯m not about to lose now. Not when I¡¯m so close to having everything I¡¯ve worked hard


    for.


    My phone buzzes on the nightstand. A text from an unknown number, but I know who it¡¯s from. He only contacts me when there¡¯s news.


    <i>We </i><i>have </i><i>a </i><i>problem</i>. <i>Someone </i><i>is </i><i>looking into </i><i>your </i><i>past</i>.


    The blood drains from my face. Someone is looking into my past? Why? Whoever it is must¡¯ve discovered something. But how much?


    My carefullyid ns are crumbling.


    I need help. Real help, from someone who has more to lose than I do if everything falls apart.


    < Chapter 67


    More Rewards >


    I jump off the bed, my heart pounding as I grab my keys. The broken ss crunches under my feet as I run for the door, but I don¡¯t stop to clean it up.


    There¡¯s no time.


    I have to find John before whoever is looking into my past gets to Jasper first.


    Because if he discovers what I¡¯ve done¨Cwhat we¡¯ve done¨CI¡¯ll lose him forever.


    And I¡¯d rather die than let that happen.


    Violet Moon


    44


    #Vote#!


    <b>4 </b>


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    <b>H </b>


    Vote


    286


    <i>11 </i>


    :

 Rift 68

    (Jasper¡¯s POV)


    The call with Mark Winston leaves me drained.


    More Rewards >


    When Inded in that orphanage fifteen years ago, I vowed to forget all and everyone rted to me from the past.


    Because unlike the other orphans who didn¡¯t have names or parents, I had both a name. And


    a mother.


    Only my mother died early, leaving that man to dump me in an orphanage so he wouldn¡¯t have to deal with raising me.


    So Scarlett and Lily are my real family. My only family.


    And if I¡¯m to have any chance at getting them back, I must own up to my past mistakes, and uncover the person trying to tear me away from them.


    I drive back to Scarlett¡¯s apartment with my heart hammering against my ribs. It¡¯s evening now, the sky painted in shades of orange and pink. The kind of sunset she used to love watching from our bedroom window.


    Three years of marriage, and only now do I realize I never got to watch the sunset with her.


    I knock on her door, knowing she won¡¯t want to see me. Knowing I don¡¯t deserve her time or


    attention. But I have to try.


    ¡°Jasper?¡± She opens the door just a c***k, her face guarded. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I want to see Lily.¡± It¡¯s not aplete lie¨CI do want to see our daughter. But it¡¯s also not the whole truth. I need to see Scarlett too. Need to start fixing what I broke. ¡°Please.¡±


    She hesitates, and for a moment I think she¡¯ll m the door in my face. Instead, she steps back with a sigh. ¡°She¡¯s in her room. But once you see her, I want you to leave.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The apartment feels different tonight. Warmer somehow. Maybe it¡¯s the way themps cast soft light across the walls, or the way children¡¯s books are scattered on the coffee table. It feels like a home.


    A home I should have been a part of.


    I find Lily in her bedroom, surrounded by coloring books and crayons. She looks up when I


    :


    < Chapter 68


    walk in, her face lighting up with joy.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± She scrambles to her feet, throwing herself at me.


    More Rewards >


    I catch her, lifting her into my arms and breathing in her sweet scent. Thank God. Thank God she¡¯s here, safe and healthy and mine. If I never have another chance with Scarlett, if I¡¯ve lost her forever, at least I¡¯ll always have this little girl.


    My flesh and blood. A living, breathing symbol of our love.


    ¡°Did you have fun at the park today?¡± I ask, settling into the chair beside her bed.


    ¡°Uh¨Chuh! Uncle Dorian pushed me on the swings really high.¡± She shows me a crayon drawing of stick figures. ¡°Look, this is me and Mama and Uncle Dorian at the park.¡±


    My chest tightens. Three stick figures holding hands under a crooked sun. A family. But I¡¯m not in the picture.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, sweetheart.¡± I smooth her dark hair. ¡°Sounds like you had a good time.¡±


    ¡°It was the best day ever.¡± She climbs into myp, her small hands touching my face. ¡°Daddy, when will we go to the park together? Just you and me and Mama?¡±


    The innocent question hits me like a punch to the gut. Me, Lily, and Scarlett? How do I tell my four¨Cyear¨Cold daughter that her mother doesn¡¯t want to be around me anymore? That I ruined everything we could¡¯ve had before she was even born?


    My voicees out hoarse. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s up to Mama to decide.¡±


    Lily frowns. ¡°Did you make Mama sad?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Daddy made Mama very sad.¡± I admit.


    ¡°Then you should say sorry.¡±


    If only it were that simple. If only sorry could fix the years of neglect, the broken promises, the way I chose Virginia over the woman I should have protected.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying, sweetheart. But sometimes grown¨Cups make mistakes that take a long time to fix.¡±


    She nods solemnly, like she understands. Then she kisses my cheek with her sticky lips. ¡°I love you, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°I love you too, Lily. More than you¡¯ll ever know.¡±


    I tuck her into bed, reading her a princess story. When she finally falls asleep, I stand in her


    < Chapter 68


    doorway for a long moment, just watching her breathe.


    She¡¯s beautiful. Absolutely perfect. And she¡¯s my daughter.


    Whatever it takes, I won¡¯t lose her. I won¡¯t lose either of them.


    More Rewards >


    When I return to the living room, Scarlett is standing by the window with her arms crossed. She doesn¡¯t turn around when she hears my footsteps.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen Lily, can you leave?¡±


    The dismissal stings, but I deserve it. Her coldness, her walls, herpleteck of trust in <ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    But I can¡¯t leave. Not yet.


    ¡°Scarlett.¡± I take a deep breath, knowing this might be my only chance toe clean. ¡°I need to apologize to you for everything I did in the past.¡±


    ¡°Apologies don¡¯t fix anything, Jasper.¡± She finally turns to face me, and the pain in her eyes nearly brings me to my knees. ¡°They¡¯re just empty words to rub salt in the wounds.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. They are just words.¡± I step closer, careful not to invade her space. ¡°But I need you to understand why I was always so harsh with you. Why I¡­ why I treated you the way I


    did.¡±


    She shakes her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to-¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t believe you loved me.¡±


    The words slip out of my mouth in a rush, stopping her cold. She stares at me, confusion flickering across her features.


    ¡°You were beautiful, Scarlett. Smart, kind. You came from money, from a family who adored you. And I was nobody. An orphan with nothing to offer except the grades that got me into college. I didn¡¯t believe that someone like you could actually love someone like me.¡±


    ¡°Jasper-¡±


    ¡°No, let me finish.¡± I run my hands through my hair, hating myself for the memory. ¡°When your father found me, when he made that proposition¡­ to fund my education, only if I agreed to marry his daughter after graduation, my pride was crushed, Scarlett. Completely destroyed.¡±


    Her face goes pale. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°James came to me during my junior year. Said he¡¯d been watching me, that he thought I¡¯d be a good match for you. But the way he phrased it¡­¡± I close my eyes, remembering the


    More Rewards


    humiliation. ¡°He made it clear that marrying you was the price for his help. That without his money, I¡¯d never finish school, never amount to anything.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She shakes her head, backing away from me. ¡°<i>No</i>, that¡¯s <i>not</i>¡­ Papa wouldn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°But he did, Scarlett. And I was angry, so angry that I let myself believe you were part of it. That you saw me as some charity case you could marry and fix.¡±


    ¡°But I loved you.¡± Her voice breaks on the words. ¡°I loved you from the moment I saw you in that hallway freshman year. I thought¡­ I thought you wanted to marry me too.¡±


    ¡°I did want to marry you. God, before that damn proposition, I wanted it more than anything.¡± The admission tears from my throat. ¡°But after, I hated myself for wanting you. Hated that I needed your father¡¯s money, that I wouldn¡¯t be able to lift my head in front of you like a man after signing that contract.¡± <fn7e19> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on </fn7e19>


    She¡¯s crying now, silent tears streaming down her face. ¡°So you punished me for it. For three years, you punished me for the decisions you and James made.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I don¡¯t try to defend myself. Can¡¯t defend what I did to her. ¡°I was cruel to you because I was cruel to myself. Because every time I looked at you, I was reminded that I wasn¡¯t enough. That I¡¯d never be enough.¡±


    ¡°Oh, god! If I¡¯d known¡­ If I¡¯d only known James forced you to marry me, I would¡¯ve never insisted on marrying you.¡± She cries, and thatpletely shatters my heart.


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!

 Rift 69

    (Jasper¡¯s POV)


    More Rewards >


    <i>If </i><i>I¡¯d </i>known James forced <i>you </i>to <i>marry </i>me, <i>I </i><i>would¡¯ve </i>never insisted on <i>marrying </i>you.


    The pain is so sharp, so sudden, I actually stumble backward. My hand finds the wall behind me, needing something solid to keep me upright.


    She would¡¯ve never married me.


    All this time, I thought the forced marriage was my mark of shame. The thing that made me less of a man in her eyes.


    Only now do I realize¡­


    Without James Stone¡¯s proposition, an orphan like me would have never been able to marry someone like Scarlett Stone. She would¡¯ve married some rich boy from her social circle and I would¡¯ve been nothing more than another number in the crowd. Poor and way below her reach¡­


    With no chance in a million to approach her.


    The realization hits me so hard I can¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°Scarlett.¡±


    My voicees out broken. ¡°You don¡¯t understand-¡±


    ¡°I understand perfectly.¡± She wipes her face with shaking hands. ¡°You never wanted me. Three years of marriage and you never wanted me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± I step toward her but she backs away, putting more distance between us. ¡°Even without your father¡¯s offer, I would¡¯ve married you. I wanted you long before he ever approached me.¡±


    She shakes her head, fresh tears spilling down her cheeks. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying. I noticed you in freshman year. The girl in the blue hijab who always sat by the library windows. Long before we met at the bar, I walked by that window every time I went to ss just catch a nce of you.¡±


    Her lips part slightly, surprise flickering across her face.


    ¡°I wanted to talk to you then. God, I wanted to so badly. But what could I offer you? I was a nobody, Scarlett. A schrship kid who worked three part¨Ctime jobs just to buy textbooks.¡±


    ¡°Then why?¡± Her voice cracks. ¡°Why did you treat me like I disgusted you?¡±


    <Chapter 69


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°Because I was disgusted with myself. Every time I looked at you, I felt I wasn¡¯t good enough. That I¡¯d never be good enough for you.¡± I rake my hands through my hair. ¡°And Virginia¡­she¡¯s like a little sister to me. I promised her I would take care of her for life. But I was so focused on being there for her when she needed me that I forgot even in rtionships, there needs to be clear boundaries and priorities.¡±


    Her face hardens, and she spits. ¡°You didn¡¯t forget. She was your priority.¡±


    ¡°No, Scarlett. I admit. Virginia was important to me. But she wasn¡¯t more important than you.¡± I take another step closer, desperate for her to see the truth in my eyes. ¡°I failed you as a husband. As a man. I was so wrapped up in my own insecurities that I let you suffer while I chased after ghosts from my past.¡±


    She stares at me for a long moment. Searching my face for something ¨C truth, sincerity, I


    don¡¯t know what.


    Whatever it is, she doesn¡¯t find it. And if she does, it isn¡¯t enough to soften her heart.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡± Her voice goes t, final. ¡°The past is the past. I¡¯m not that fragile girl anymore.¡±


    She¡¯s right. The woman standing in front of me isn¡¯t the delicate wife I abandoned on that highway that night. She¡¯s everything she should have been all along ¨C strong, confident, independent.


    Was it then, after that incident, that she slowly started to change?


    ¡°Scarlett, I want to-¡± The words stick in my throat. I want to say, I want to start over <i>with </i><i>you</i><i>. </i>That¡¯s what I want <i>to </i>say. That¡¯s what¡¯s wing at my chest, demanding to be spoken.


    But I can¡¯t bring myself <i>to </i>say the words out loud. Not when she¡¯s looking at me like I¡¯m a stranger.


    ¡°You should go.¡± She moves to the door, holds it open. ¡°It¡¯ste and I have an early morning tomorrow.<i>¡± </i>


    I don¡¯t want to go. I want to drop to my knees. Want to beg her to give me one more chance. To promise I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life making up for my past mistakes.


    Instead, I walk to the door like a man heading to his grave.


    ¡°For what it¡¯s worth,¡± I say when I <b>reach </b>the threshold, ¡°marrying you was the best thing that ever happened to me. Even if I was too much of an ass to realize it at the time.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t respond. Just closes the door behind me with a soft click that sounds like the final nail in my coffin.


    :


    <Chapter 69


    More Rewards >


    I stand in the hallway for a moment, staring at the door that separates me from my family. From the life I should have had.


    Then I force myself to walk away.


    The elevator ride down feels endless. Each floor that passes takes me further from Scarlett and Lily, further from any hope of redemption.


    When I finally reach the lobby, I¡¯m surprised to find it¡¯s fully dark outside. Hours have passed without me realizing it. Time has be meaningless when your whole world is crashing down around you.


    I push through the ss doors and nearly collide with someoneing in.


    Dorian Cross.


    He¡¯s carrying a paper bag that smells like Chinese takeout, and there¡¯s a small stuffed animal tucked under his other arm. A pink unicorn that I know will make Lily squeal with delight.


    ¡°Jasper.¡± He stops, surprised to see me. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    I want to punch him. Want to grab him by his expensive suit and throw him out onto the street. Want to scream that this is my family, my wife, my daughter he¡¯s trying to steal.


    But I can¡¯t. Because they¡¯re not mine anymore, are they?


    ¡°I was visiting Lily.¡±


    He nods, his expression stiff but not unkind. ¡°How is she?¡±


    ¡°Good. All recovered from the fever now.¡± My voice sounds hollow even to my own ears.


    We stand there in awkward silence, two men fighting over the same woman. Except only one of us is actually fighting. The other is just picking up the pieces of what I threw away.


    ¡°Jasper.¡± Dorian¡¯s voice is softer now. ¡°I know you love them.¡±


    The kindness in his tone almost breaks me. It would be easier if he were an asshole. If I could hate him and me him for stealing my family.


    But he¡¯s not the viin here. I am.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I whisper, ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Then prove it.¡± He shifts the takeout bag to his other hand. ¡°Stop trying to force your way back into their lives and be man enough to let go. Scarlett deserves to have peace.¡±


    < Chapter 69


    More Rewards >


    With that, he walks toward the elevator, leaving me standing alone in the lobby like the ghost I¡¯ve be.


    I watch those doors close, taking him up to the life that should¡¯ve been mine. The wife who should be kissing me hello, the daughter who should be running to hug my legs. The family who would be waiting for me if I hadn¡¯t been such a selfish, prideful fool.


    My phone buzzes. A text from my assistant about tomorrow¡¯s meetings. Business as usual, that¡¯s all my world consists of now. Business, and some more business.


    I delete it without reading it and walk out into the night.


    The city looks different now. Colder. Emptier. Like someone drained all the color from the world while I wasn¡¯t paying attention.


    Is this what it feels like to lose everything? Like the world hase to an end, and I¡¯m the only one left standing.


    The parking lot is cold and empty. Just like everything else now. I sit in my car but don¡¯t start it, just stare up at the window where I know Scarlett is probably opening those takeout containers, smiling at Dorian the way she used to smile at me.


    That light will shine on him now. He¡¯ll read Lily bedtime stories and make Scarlettugh. He¡¯ll


    be the man I never learned how to be.


    The window goes dark and I finally turn the key.


    I lost them both. And as Dorian said, it¡¯s long past time I figured out how to live with the consequences of my <i>choices</i>. <fn3da2> Find the newest release on find~novel</fn3da2>


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!

 Rift 70

    (Virginia¡¯s POV) <fn2b67> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? FindN0vel</fn2b67>


    This ce makes my skin crawl.


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    The neighborhood reeks of garbage and illegal substance. I pull my hood up, keeping my head low as I navigate through the maze of crumbling buildings and haunted eyes.


    I find John¡¯s apartment building ¨C if you can even call it that, at the <i>end </i>of the block. The paint is peeling, graffiti covers every surface, and half the windows are boarded up.


    This is the kind of ce no decent person sets a foot in.


    The ce I used to live before I ended up at the orphanage.


    I climb three flights of stairs, my heels echoing in the empty stairwell. The smell of mold and something worse I don¡¯t want to identify makes me gag.


    John¡¯s door is cracked and warped. I knock twice, pause, then knock once. Our old signal.


    The door swings open and at the sight of me, his face twists with anger. He grabs my arm, yanking me inside. ¡°Are you out of your damn mind?¡±


    ¡°I need your help-¡±


    ¡°Help?¡± He ms the door shut, the sound echoing through his tiny studio apartment. ¡°You need to get the hell out of here before someone sees you.¡±


    The apartment is worse than I imagined. A mattress on the floor, empty bottles scattered everywhere, clothes piled in corners. This is what my life would be if I hadn¡¯t wed my way <ol><li>up. </li></ol>


    ¡°John, listen to me-¡®


    ¡°No, you listen to me.¡± He spins around, his eyes wild. ¡°What if someone followed you? What if the Stones or Jasper find out you came here? They¡¯ll start digging into your past, Virginia. They¡¯ll find out our connection. And when they do¡­¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t find anything.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit.¡± He runs his hands through his greasy hair. ¡°They¡¯re the Stones. If they discover our rtionship, it¡¯s only a matter of time before everythinges to light.¡±


    The fear in his voice makes my stomach twist. But I can¡¯t back down now.


    <Chapter 70


    More Rewards >


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to jail,¡± he continues, pacing like a caged animal. ¡°If things get that bad, I¡¯ll tell them the truth. All of it. You can deal with the consequences of your greed yourself.¡±


    ¡°My greed?¡± Iugh, the sound harsh and bitter. ¡°Am I the only greedy one here? If you weren¡¯t just as greedy as me, how would you have gone along with my n in the first ce?¡±


    His face goes red. ¡°Virginia-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Drop the act. Stop ying innocent and help mee up with a n. I can sense Jasper is getting suspicious of me.¡±


    He stops pacing, looking at me like I¡¯ve lost my mind. ¡°He¡¯s suspicious of you, and you still came here? Why don¡¯t you just pull one of your old tricks? Act out a panic attack or something?¡±


    ¡°Those tricks have gotten old. I need something drastic. Something that¡¯ll make Jasperpletely indebted to me for life.¡±


    John chuckles, and the cold, bitter amusement in his tone makes me frown.


    ¡°Something drastic. Like the k********g incident seven years ago?¡±


    All the blood drains from my face. The room spins and I grab the wall to keep myself from falling.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± My voicees out ragged, shaky, a mere whisper.


    ¡°Why not? It worked, didn¡¯t it? Poor little Virginia, so traumatized, so helpless. Jasper felt so guilty-¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± I¡¯m screaming, my voice cracking. ¡°Shut up! Shut up! Don¡¯t you dare-¡®


    The memory crashes over me like a tidal wave. The fear, the pain, the way Jasper held me afterward like I was made of ss. How he med himself for not protecting me, how he promised he¡¯d never let anything happen to me again.


    How I let him believe it was his fault when it wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare ever mention that incident to me again.¡± My hands are shaking now, my whole body trembling with the weight of that secret.


    John¡¯s face softens slightly, seeing how upset I am. ¡°Virginia-¡±


    My phone rings then, cutting him off. The sound is sharp and jarring in the tense silence.


    I look at the screen and my heart stops.


    < Chapter 70


    Mickey¡¯s Bar.


    More Rewards >


    The bar Jasper bought years ago when he was trying to prove himself, to show he had what it took to seed. The one he bought right after getting married to Scarlett.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Ms Virginia?¡± The voice on the other end is gruff, tired. ¡°This is Mike.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mike? What¡¯s wrong?¡± I grip the phone tighter.


    ¡°Mr. ke¡¯s here. Been drinking for hours. He¡¯s pretty messed up, and keeps calling for Ms Scarlett. We tried to get him a cab but he won¡¯t leave. Can youe get him?¡±


    My heart pounds against my ribs. Jasper is drunk. Drunk and calling for her.


    This is bad. This is very, very bad.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there,¡± I say and hang up, looking at John, who¡¯s been listening to every word.


    *Jasper?¡±


    I nod, my mind racing. ¡°He¡¯s drunk at Mickey¡¯s Bar.¡±


    ¡°And is calling for his ex¨Cwife.¡± John whistles low. ¡°Sounds like your n failed.¡±


    ¡°No kidding.¡± I grab my purse, heading for the door. ¡°I have to go get him.¡±


    ¡°Virginia.¡± John¡¯s voice stops me at the door. ¡°Don¡¯te here again, ever. Not unless I ask you to.¡±


    I don¡¯t answer. I just race out of the building.


    Because if Jasper is drunk and vulnerable and thinking about Scarlett, I need to be there. I need to be the one he sees when he opens his eyes.


    So I can act the role of a victim.


    Again,


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#<b>! </b>


    6


    <b>Comments </b>


    <b>Vote </b>


    <b>286 </b>

 Rift 71

    (Jasper¡¯s POV)


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    The whiskey burns going down but it¡¯s nothingpared to the fire in my chest. I stare at the amber liquid in my ss, watching it blur and shift like everything else in my life.


    Mickey¡¯s Bar. My bar. The one ce I thought I could escape to when the weight of my mistakes became too much to carry.


    But even here, surrounded by strangers and cheap alcohol, I can¡¯t outrun what I¡¯ve done.


    ¡°Another one,¡± I tell Mike, sliding my empty ss across the scarred wooden bar.


    ¡°Maybe you should slow down-¡±


    ¡°Another one.¡± My voicees out harsher than I meant. Mike sighs but pours anyway.


    The bar is nearly empty. Just me, a couple of regrs nursing their own demons, and the ghosts of my past that follow me everywhere I go.


    I used to work here. Back in college, when I was nobody. When every dor mattered and my pride was the only thing I owned.


    Scarlett worked here too, for exactly three weeks. Three weeks that changed everything.


    I down the whiskey in one gulp, the alcohol making my eyes water. Or maybe that¡¯s something else entirely.


    ¡°Jasper?¡±


    A soft voice cuts through the haze. I look up and see her standing there, concern written all


    over her beautiful face.


    ¡°Scarlett.¡± Her name falls from my lips like a prayer. ¡°You came.¡±


    She slides onto the stool beside me, her dark hair catching the dim bar lights. ¡°Of course I came. I got a call saying you needed me.¡±


    I reach for her hand, surprised when she doesn¡¯t pull away. Her skin is so warm, so soft. Just like I remember.


    ¡°I messed up, Scarlett. I messed up so bad.¡± The words spill out of me, years of regret pouring forth like water from a broken dam. ¡°Do you remember when you worked here? When you tried so hard to be close to me?¡±


    < Chapter 71


    She nods, her eyes never leaving my face.


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°You were terrible at it.¡± Iugh, but it sounds more like a sob. ¡°You couldn¡¯t hold a ss steady to save your life. Always dropping things, cutting your fingers on the broken pieces. Your tips never even covered the cost of what you broke.¡±


    My vision blurs but I keep talking. I have to get this out.


    ¡°I knew you didn¡¯t need the money. Hell, your monthly allowance was probably more than I made in six months. But you kept showing up, night after night, just to be near me.¡±


    ¡°Jasper-¡±


    ¡°No, let me finish.¡± I squeeze her hand tighter. ¡°You worked so hard to make me notice <i>you</i>, to make me care. And I did care. God, I cared so much it scared me.¡±


    The memory hits me like a physical blow. Scarlett in her ridiculous uniform that was too big for her, fumbling with orders, getting flustered every time I looked at her. The other workers making fun of her behind her back, calling her the rich girl ying dress¨Cup.


    ¡°Thatst night¡­ do you remember? It was raining so hard we could barely see the street. You¡¯d cut your hand again on a broken bottle and I was helping you bandage it up.¡±


    She¡¯s crying now, silent tears streaming down her cheeks.


    ¡°You looked at me with those beautiful eyes and said you¡¯d do anything to make me happy. Anything, Scarlett. And I¡­ I pushed you away.¡±


    The words taste like ash in my mouth.


    ¡°I told <i>you </i>to stop embarrassing yourself. To stop pretending you belonged in a ce like this with people like me. I said cruel things, horrible things, just to make you leave.¡±


    Her hand trembles in mine.


    ¡°I was so scared, Scarlett. Scared that you were just ying games, that you¡¯d get bored and leave me broken. My pride was all I had, and the thought of you pitying me¡­¡± I shake my head. ¡°So I pushed you away. I hurt you to protect myself.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Her voice is barely a whisper.


    ¡°Because I was a coward.¡± I bring her hand to my lips, pressing desperate kisses to her knuckles. ¡°But I was wrong. I was so damn wrong about everything. Scarlett, my wife, please forgive me. Give me one, just one more chance, and I promise¡­¡±


    The bar spins around me but I don¡¯t care. Nothing matters except this moment, this chance


    : <fn0d11> Original content can be found at findnovel</fn0d11>


    < Chapter 71


    to finally tell her the truth.


    More Rewards >


    ¡°I should have kept you close. Should have treasured every second you wanted to spend with me instead of pushing you away.¡± My voice breaks as tears pour out. ¡°You were everything, Scarlett. You were my whole world and now that you¡¯re gone, I don¡¯t know how to live


    anymore.¡±


    I look into her eyes, seeing my own pain reflected back at me.


    ¡°I pushed you away, but you never gave up. My ssmates¡­ when my ssmates found out I worked here. They started making jokes, calling me the schrship charity case.¡± The memory cuts deep even now. ¡°You¡­ you stood up for me. Right there in front of everyone.¡±


    Iugh bitterly, the sound hollow in the empty bar.


    ¡°This little rich girl in her designer clothes, telling them all to shut up. Saying I was worth ten of thembined. You didn¡¯t care about embarrassing yourself, didn¡¯t care what they might¡¯ve thought of you for defending someone like me.¡±


    The whiskey burns in my throat but not as much as the regret burning in my chest.


    ¡°And what did I do? I pushed you away. Told you I didn¡¯t need your help, didn¡¯t need your pity. I upset you for caring about me.¡±


    I gesture around the bar, my vision swimming.


    ¡°I bought this ceter. Proved I could do it on my own, proved my worth. But by then¡­¡± My voice breaks. ¡°By then you were gone. Never came back.¡±


    The tearse again, hot and desperate.


    ¡°Even after we got married, I kept pushing you away. I thought if I acted indifferent, if I didn¡¯t let you see how much you mattered to me, I could protect my pride. I thought¡­I could be worthy of you if I just¡­ if I just didn¡¯t love you so obviously.¡±


    I stagger slightly, gripping the bar for support.


    ¡°I¡¯m such a fool. Such a damn fool. I had everything and I threw it away because I was too proud, too scared, too stupid to see what was right in front of me.¡±


    She¡¯s sobbing now, her whole body shaking with the force of her tears. My heart aches at the sound of her heart¨Cwrenching sobs.


    ¡°So please, Scarlett. My beautiful wife. My sweet wife. I know I was wrong. Please¡­forgive me. Please¡­give me one more chance.¡± I cup her face, wiping her tears with a tenderness I didn¡¯t know I possessed.


    < Chapter 71


    More Rewards


    But something about the way she¡¯s holding herself doesn¡¯t feel right. The sound of her sobs¡­ it doesn¡¯t sound right.


    Dark hair, yes. But not quite the right shade. Eyes¡­ they¡¯re also not the bright ones I know by


    heart.


    The alcohol fog starts to clear and I blink hard, trying to focus.


    ¡°Virginia?¡±


    She freezes, her tears still falling like rain.


    ¡°You¡¯re not¡­¡± I stagger back from, the truth hitting me like cold water. ¡°You¡¯re <i>not </i>Scarlett.¡±


    Virginia¡¯s face crumblespletely. The mask she always wears, the sweet innocent act, falls away leaving nothing but raw, devastating pain.


    ¡°No,¡± she whispers, her voice shattered. ¡°I¡¯m not Scarlett. I¡¯m Virginia. But you never see me, do you? Even now, when I¡¯m the one by your side, the one you call out for¡­the only one you see is her.¡±


    Violet Moon


    ¡±


    #Vote#!

 Rift 72

    (Virginia¡¯s POV)


    ¡°What are you doing here, Virginia?¡±


    The question is another p in my face, trampling on the remaining shreds of my dignity.


    What am I doing here? I¡¯m here because I care about him. Because I dropped everything the second I got that call. Because I¡¯ve been taking care of him for years while she got to y house with another man.


    But he doesn¡¯t see any of that. He never sees any of that.


    ¡°Mike called me,¡± I say, my voice shaking. ¡°You were drunk and calling for-¡± I can¡¯t even say her name. It burns too much to speak the truth out loud.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell Mike to call you.¡±


    Each word is another wound. Another reminder that even in his lowest moment, I¡¯m not the


    one he wants by his side.


    The tears I¡¯ve been forcing myself to hold back spill over. Years of pain, of watching him love another woman, of plotting and scheming just to be in his life¨Cit alles pouring out.


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t.¡± My voice cracks. ¡°You called for her. But I¡¯m the one here. The one who came running the second I heard you were drunk. The only one who gives a damn about you, Jasper!¡±


    ¡°Virginia-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Do <i>you </i>have any idea what it¡¯s like?¡± The words explode out of me, cutting him off. ¡°Do you know what it¡¯s like to love someone for eleven years and have them not once spare you a nce? To watch them pour their heart out to another woman while you¡¯re standing in front


    of them?¡±


    ¡°Virginia, stop-¡±


    ¡°She left you!¡± I¡¯m screaming now, past caring who hears. ¡°She walked away from this marriage, from you without a backward nce, and you¡¯re still calling her name like she¡¯s


    some kind of saint!¡±


    Jasper¡¯s face hardens then, voice cold as he sears me with a wrathful re. But I don¡¯t cower. My sanity teetering on the verge of copse because of his betrayal of my feelings, my years of waiting, and the promise he failed to keep.


    <Chapter 72


    Vize Rewards


    ¡°She¡¯s a b***h! A conniving, selfish b***h who doesn¡¯t give a damn about your life or death!


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about Scarlett like that.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± I wipe my nose with the back of my hand, sneering. ¡°I¡¯ve been by your side through everything, Jasper. Every struggle to leave your past behind, every effort to seed, every time you needed someone¨CI was there. But she gave up on you the second things got hard.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t give up on me. I pushed her away.¡±


    ¡°And I stayed! Through all your mistakes, all your stupidity, all the times you treated me like trash¨CI stayed!¡±


    The bar spins around us. Mike has disappeared, probably hiding in the back office to avoid Jasper¡¯s wrath.


    ¡°I know you have,¡± Jasper says quietly. ¡°And I¡¯m grateful-¡±


    ¡°Grateful?¡± Iugh, but the sound sounds hollow, empty. ¡°I don¡¯t want your gratitude. I want¡­¡±


    I want your love. I want you to love me the way <i>you </i>love her.


    But I can¡¯t say it. Can¡¯t put voice to the desperate longing that¡¯s been eating me alive since we were thirteen years old.


    ¡°Virginia.¡± Jasper¡¯s voice is gentle now, as if he¡¯s talking to a wounded animal. ¡°You¡¯re like a


    sister to me-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± I hold up a hand, backing away from him. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say that to me.¡±


    ¡°But <i>you </i>are. You¡¯ve always been-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not your damn sister!¡± The words rip from my chest. ¡°We don¡¯t share blood! I¡¯ve spent eleven years dreaming of marrying you one day!¡±


    Jasper goes still. The look in his eyes shifts from confusion to something that might be horror. Or guilt. I can¡¯t tell which. And honestly? I don¡¯t care which it is at this point.


    ¡°All these years, you never once looked at me and saw a woman. Even when I grew up, even when I tried to show you how I felt¨Cyou only ever saw that scared little girl from the orphanage.¡±


    ¡°Virginia-¡±


    ¡°She <i>took </i>everything from me,¡± I continue, my voice thick with jealousy, grief, bitter resentment. ¡°The first half of my life, my dream of marrying you, and now¡­ and now your


    love too.¡±


    < Chapter 72


    ¡°I know your childhood was hard-¡±


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°Hard?¡± I¡¯m shaking now, my whole body trembling with rage and heartbreak. ¡°She got the life that was meant for me. yed little princess while I was stuck in an orphanage with people who tortured me. And now she gets you too? The one person who should¡¯ve been mine?¡±


    Jasper looks at me like he¡¯s seeing me for the first time. Really seeing me. And what he sees makes him take a step back, and pain stabs my heart at the thought of him pushing me away


    again.


    I look at him, tears and mascara streaking down my face, hating myself for begging but unable to stop, falling at his feet. ¡°Jasper, please let me take Scarlett¡¯s ce. I love you more than she ever did. You know I do. I¡¯ve loved you longer, loved you through everything¨CLet me stay by your side¡­¡±


    ¡°No, Virginia.¡± His voice is firm, final. He doesn¡¯t even flinch as he holds my gaze, eyes cold, detached. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if Scarlett loves me or not. Because I love her. Scarlett isn¡¯t


    receable. She is special, because she¡¯s my one and only love.¡±


    I stumble back, my hand clutching my chest, my heart shattering into a million pieces.


    My one and only love.


    Scarlett, not Virginia. Scarlett is his one and only love.


    Something inside me snaps then. The small voice in my head that¡¯s been tormenting my conscience, that¡¯s been holding on by a thread for years finally snaps.


    Jasper is mine. He should¡¯ve been mine seven years ago.


    And if I can¡¯t have him, then no one can.


    Not even Scarlett.


    The thoughtes to me cold and clear, cutting through the haze of pain and anguish. If Jasper will never love me, if he¡¯ll always choose her over me no matter what I do¨Cthen I¡¯ll make sure she can never have him either.


    I wipe my face, pulling myself together. The deep ache in my chest reced by something much darker, more dangerous.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I say, sounding eerily calm. ¡°I can never rece her.¡±


    Jasper looks surprised by my sudden shift in mood, and I see the gears turning in his head, trying to figure out what I¡¯m scheming now.


    <Chapter <i>72 </i><fn7acb> Find the newest release on F?nd-Novel</fn7acb>


    More Rewards


    Oh, it seems things have already gotten to this point. He no longer trusts me blindly as he once did in the past.


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t get her back.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± He frowns, his gaze growing deeper.


    ¡°I have a way to help you.¡± The liees easily now, smooth as silk. ¡°A way to make her see that you¡¯ve changed, that you¡¯re worthy of a second chance.¡±


    ¡°Virginia, I don¡¯t think-¡±


    ¡°Hear me out.¡± I move closer, close enough that he can smell my perfume, feel my breath on


    his cheek.


    ¡°I see things clearly now. Love can¡¯t be forced. Even if I force you to be with me, I know your heart will never belong to me.¡± I pause, letting the words sink in. ¡°So let me help you get Scarlett back. It¡¯s my fault that she left in the first ce. At least this way, one of us will have a happy ending.¡±


    He stares at me for a moment, a long tense moment where I suspect he¡¯s seen through me. Suspicion wars with desperation on his face, and just when I¡¯m about toe up with another n¡­


    He asks, ¡°what <i>do </i>you have in mind?¡±


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    Vote


    286


    < Chapter 73


    More Rewards

 Rift 73

    (ir¡¯s POV)


    Three days have passed since Scarlett walked out of our house, since she looked at us like we were strangers. Three days of wandering around this empty mansion, seeing her ghost in


    every corner.


    Her favorite reading spot by the window. The kitchen table where she used to do her homework. The family photos on the mantle where she smiles so bright and genuine.


    How could I have been so blind?


    I pull my cardigan tighter as I walk through our neighborhood. The morning air is crisp, but it¡¯s not the cold that makes me shiver. It¡¯s the emptiness inside my chest where my heart


    used to be.


    Mrs. Anderson from two houses down is in her front yard,ughing as her granddaughter runs circles around her. The little girl has pigtails that bounce with each step, her giggles carrying on the breeze.


    ¡°Grandma, watch me!¡± she calls, doing a little spin that makes her dress twirl.


    ¡°Beautiful, sweetheart! You¡¯ll be a stunning ballerine one day!¡±


    I stop, my feet sticking to the ground as if held down by some force.


    The little girl is about Lily¡¯s age. Maybe a year older. The same bright eyes, the same infectiousughter that could light up a room.


    My chest tightens until I can barely breathe. My granddaughter. She¡¯s out there, beautiful, bright, and so much like her mother.


    She should be living with us. I should be basking in the joy of being a grandmother like Mrs.


    Anderson.


    But because I was too busy trying <i>to </i>make up for lost time with Virginia. Too busy proving to my biological daughter I never stopped loving her, never stopped missing her¡­I forgot that Scarlett too had a right to my love.


    From the second she entered my life, she had be my daughter.


    The daughter I raised¡­ The little girl who used to call me Mama with such trust and love¡­I failed her love. I failed her <b>trust</b>. How lonely and desperate must she have felt when everything she knew changed overnight?


    < Chapter 73


    More Rewards


    When no one was by her side to reassure her, to support her, to tell her everything will be


    okay?


    ¡°Mrs. Stone? Are you alright?¡±


    Mrs. Anderson¡¯s voice breaks through my thoughts. She¡¯s <i>looking </i>at me with concern, her granddaughter hiding behind her legs.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I lie, forcing a smile. ¡°Just enjoying the morning.¡±


    But I¡¯m not fine. I¡¯m drowning in regret, suffocating on the weight <i>of </i>my mistakes.


    I turn around and walk back to my house, my steps getting faster with each passing second. By the time I reach our front door, I¡¯m practically running.


    James is in the living room, reading his newspaper like usual. Like our daughter is out there raising our granddaughter alone. Our family is falling apart, and this man seems to be oblivious to everything?


    Rage burns through me, as I call out, ¡°James.¡± <fn348f> Latest content published on Find_Novel(.</fn348f>


    He looks up, eyebrows raised at my tone. ¡°Yes, dear?¡±


    ¡°Our daughter is determined to cut all ties with us.¡±


    He frowns, folding the paper. ¡°ir-¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s living alone with our granddaughter when she should be living here, with us. And you¡¯re sitting here, reading the news without a care in the world?¡±


    ¡°ir, calm down-¡±


    ¡°Calm down?¡± The words explode out of me. ¡°Our daughter wants nothing to do with us! Our four¨Cyear¨Cold granddaughter barely knows us! And you want me to calm down?¡±


    This time, James sets his newspaper asidepletely, staring at me like I¡¯m a stranger. In thirty¨Ctwo years of <i>our </i>marriage, I¡¯ve never raised my voice at him. Ever.


    But I can¡¯t help it. The pain is <i>too </i>much.


    My want my daughter. I want my granddaughter. I want them in front of my eyes, right here, in my house.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you thinking of something to get Scarlett to forgive us? Why aren¡¯t you worried about her and Lily living alone in that little apartment when they should be here, living with


    us?¡±


    :


    x Chapter 73


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m worried-¡±


    More Hewards >


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not!¡± I¡¯m shouting now, tears streaming down my face. ¡°If you were worried, you¡¯d be doing something about it instead of sitting around!¡±


    ¡°ir, what¡¯s gotten into you?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not worried about Scarlett and Lily,¡± I continue,pletely ignoring his question as he stands, reaching for me. ¡°If you really don¡¯t care about the girl we raised for over twenty years, then fine.¡± I avoid his reach and grab my purse from the side table. ¡°I¡¯ll go and live with my daughter and granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°What? ir, you can¡¯t be serious-¡±


    But I¡¯m already walking toward the door, resolve strengthening my voice as I say, ¡°Watch me.¡± And walk out.


    ¡°ir, wait!¡±


    His footsteps pound behind me, but I don¡¯t stop. I can¡¯t stop. Not when every second I waste


    is another second I¡¯m not with them.


    I¡¯ve wasted four precious years not being there for my daughter. Four years missing from my granddaughter¡¯s life.


    But not anymore.


    I¡¯m done taking care of everyone¡¯s feelings. Always putting their needs, and what¡¯s best for them instead of doing what my heart tells me.


    I want to be there for Scarlett, to y with Lily, to watch her grow up safe and sound. To be part of their life before it¡¯s <i>too </ite.


    To hell with Jasper and everyone else.


    The drive to Scarlett¡¯s apartment leaves me trembling with nerves. My hands shake on the steering wheel, and I have <i>to </i>pull over twice to catch my breath.


    What if she won¡¯t let me in? What if she chases me away, refusing to acknowledge me?


    She made it clear at ourst meeting that she wants nothing to do with the Stones and Jasper. But I have to try. I have to.


    When I finally reach her building, I see James¡¯s car pulling into the parking lot behind me. He followed me. Of course he did.


    I don¡¯t wait for him. I march straight to the elevator, my heart pounding with each step.


    < Chapter 73


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    When I finally reach Scarlett¡¯s apartment, she opens the door, surprised. ¡°ir? What are you doing here-¡±


    ¡°I came to apologize¡­and make amends.¡± The words tumble out. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to see me, but I¡¯m not leaving.¡±


    She nces behind me and sees James approaching. Her jaw tightens.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already talked about this-¡±


    ¡°No, you told me your stance. Now I¡¯m here to tell you my stance.¡± I take a deep breath, and look her in the eyes. ¡°Scarlett, I came to tell you whether you forgive me or not, you won¡¯t stop being my daughter.¡±


    Her eyes widen, and my heart softens at the shock in them. Clearly, she didn¡¯t expect me to say that.


    ¡°You are my daughter, Scarlett. Blood or no blood, you will always be my precious baby. I held you when you cried, helped you understand what it meant to be a woman. I was there for every milestone of your life, and I¡¯m not about to miss this one.¡¯


    James stops behind me, his eyes also fixing on Scarlett. He doesn¡¯t say anything, but at that moment, I know. He also loves Scarlett in his own biased way.


    ¡°And as your mama, I won¡¯t stop loving you. I won¡¯t stop caring about you. I love you, habibti, and I¡¯m determined to make up for my failures by starting with fulfilling my responsibility as a grandmother.¡±


    Tears stream down her face. I reach out to my daughter, the precious daughter I abandoned four years <i>ago </i>when she needed me most, and wipe her tears as my own eyes fill up.


    ¡°Whether you like it or not, I will be a worthy grandmother to Lily. I will be in both your lives from now on, even if <i>you </i>hate me for it.¡±


    ¡°Mama-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to keep visiting. I¡¯m going to keep trying. I¡¯m going to keep showing up until myst breath because that¡¯s what mothers do.¡± I reach out and touch her cheek. ¡°They never stop loving, they never stop trying, even if it breaks them. And I¡¯m sorry, ya rohi. I¡¯m sorry realizing this toote.¡±


    H


    Vote


    286


    for

 Rift 74

    James closes the kitchen door behind us, his face grim. This is it. This is where he tells me to stay away from his family.


    ¡°Sit down.¡±


    I remain standing. ¡°If you¡¯re going to tell me to leave Scarlett alone-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to tell <i>you </i><i>to </i>make a choice.¡± His voice is cold, businesslike. ¡°Scarlett may not be my blood, but she¡¯s still the girl I raised. And Virginia is my flesh and blood.¡±


    My stomach drops. ¡°James-¡±


    ¡°If your actions hurt either one of them, I won¡¯t let you off easy.¡± He steps closer, and despite being shorter than me, his presence fills the small space. ¡°So you need to decide, right now, what <i>you </i>want.¡±


    ¡°I want Scarlett.¡±


    ¡°Then cut ties with Virginia. Clearly and decisively. Set the boundaries that should have been


    :


    < Chapter 74


    there from the beginning.¡±


    More Rewards >


    Heat res through me. From where he¡¯s standing, it must look to James like I¡¯ve been using Virginia as a security nket while keeping Scarlett at arm¡¯s length.


    ¡°If you like Virginia, if you want to be with Virginia, then make that clear to Scarlett and stop stringing both of them along.¡±


    ¡°I only love Scarlett.¡± The wordse out hoarse, desperate. ¡°I¡¯ve only ever loved Scarlett.¡±


    James studies my face for a long moment. Whatever he sees there must convince him because his expression softens slightly.


    ¡°Then get your s**t together. Because right now, Scarlett¡¯s set on divorcing you. And frankly, after what you put her through, I can¡¯t me her.¡±


    The kitchen feels too small suddenly. I lean against the counter, trying to catch my breath.


    He¡¯s right. James is absolutely right.


    Because every time Scarlett needed me, I was with Virginia. Every time I had to choose between Virginia and Scarlett, I chose Virginia.


    I neglected Scarlett despite being her husband.


    So I can¡¯t me her either.


    The woman in that living room, the one who can talk about divorce papers like she¡¯s discussing the weather¨Cshe¡¯s not the girl who used to look at me like I was the center of her


    world.


    I killed that girl. I killed her love with my stupidity, my pride, my inability to see what was right


    in front of me.


    Before I can respond, my phone buzzes. Virginia¡¯s name shes on the screen.


    James notices. ¡°You better decide soon, son. Because time is running out.¡±


    I decline the call, but Virginia immediately texts: <i>Found </i>a way to <i>help</i><i>. </i>Meet me at pond by the old park in an hour<i>. </i>


    Something cold settles in my stomach as I read the message.


    Virginia¡­I really <i>hope </i><i>I¡¯m </i>wrong <i>about </i><i>you</i>.


    ¡°I have to go,¡± I tell James. <fn530f> Discover more novels at Find?Novel</fn530f>


    < Chapter 74


    He nods grimly. ¡°Remember what I said.¡±


    When we return to the living room, Lily runs to me with the finished puzzle.


    ¡°Look, Daddy! We did it!¡±


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°Beautiful, sweetheart.¡± I lift her up, breathing in her sweet scent. ¡°You¡¯re so smart.¡±


    ¡°Are you leaving?¡± Her bottom lip trembles.


    ¡°Just for a little while. I¡¯ll see you soon, okay?¡±


    I set her down and turn to Scarlett, who¡¯s watching us with an unreadable expression.


    ¡°We should talk about those papers,¡± I say quietly.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about.¡±


    ¡°Scarlett-¡±


    ¡°Please just sign them, Jasper. For both our sakes.¡±


    The plea in her voice is like a knife to my chest. It hurts. It hurts so bad, I find it hard to breathe. But I nod through the pain, giving her a faint smile I don¡¯t feel.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    An hourter, I find Virginia waiting by the duck pond, looking unusuallyposed. She¡¯s dressed in white, her hair pulled back, looking almost angelic in the afternoon sun.


    ¡°Thank <i>you </i>foring.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this about, Virginia?¡±


    She smiles, and something about it makes my skin crawl. ¡°I told you. I have a way to help you win back Scarlett.¡±


    ¡°And what exactly did <i>you </i>have in mind?¡±


    ¡°Simple.¡± Her eyes gleam with something I can¡¯t identify. ¡°We¡¯re going to make her realize she can¡¯t live without you.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    Virginia¡¯s smile widens, and for the first time since I¡¯ve known her, I see something dangerous lurking beneath her innocent facade.


    ¡°Leave that to me, Jasper. Just follow my lead.¡±


    < Chapter 75


    C

 Rift 75

    hapter 75


    (Jasper¡¯s POV)


    Once the seed of doubt forms, it¡¯s hard to shake off its whispers.


    More Rewards >


    I watch Virginia, this woman whom I¡¯ve once trusted blindly, talk about <i>how </i>she¡¯ll help me win back Scarlett, and just feel a chill seep into my heart.


    I keep reminding myself this is Virginia. The same Virginia, who eleven years ago, almost lost


    her life because of me.


    I should be paying the debt I owe her, not doubting her. <fnfaee> This update is avable on find?novel</fnfaee>


    But try as I might. And I do try. I really, really try not to let Dorian Cross¡¯s words to affect me¡­ still I fail to shake them off.


    And so, a week after Virginia proposed to help me win Scarlett back, I receive a mail from Mark Winston with the information I requested.


    I sign for it and as I¡¯m closing the door, a textes from him.


    <i>Consider the </i><i>debt </i><i>my </i><i>boss </i>owes <i>you </i><i>settled</i><i>. </i><i>Never </i><i>contact </i><i>us again</i>.


    I lean against the door, my heart empty and cold. But I don¡¯t have time to dwell on the past, to waste precious time dealing with unnecessary emotions.


    I take the mail to my room, and tear the seal open. A stack of papers drop to the floor. But it¡¯s


    not the papers that catch my eyes.


    It¡¯s the photos of my wife and my newborn daughter that freeze my blood.


    (Scarlett¡¯s POV)


    Tuesday morning, I receive an invitation. A crisp white paper with the gold seal of the college I graduated from. My hands shake as I read it twice, then a third time to make sure I¡¯m not dreaming.


    ¡°They want me to speak about my entrepreneurship experience,¡± I tell Chloe over the phone. ¡°About how I built my bakery from nothing.¡±


    <i>¡°</i>Scarlett, that¡¯s amazing! When is it?¡±


    ¡°Next Friday. But I don¡¯t know if I should-¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me? Of course you¡¯re going. This is huge.¡± Chloe¡¯s excitement carries


    < Chapter 75


    through the phone. ¡°I¡¯m driving you. No arguments.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to-¡±


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°I want to. Besides, someone needs to be there to cheer you on when you blow everyone


    away.¡±


    The week passes in a blur of preparation. ir and James drop in to y with Lily as usual. But I don¡¯t watch over them as I used to anymore.


    I practice my speech until I know every word by heart, change my outfit three times, and worry constantly about whether I can do this or not.


    ¡°Mama, you look pretty,¡± Lily says on Friday morning as I adjust my navy zer for the hundredth time.


    ¡°Thank you, habibti.¡± I kiss the top of her head. ¡°Are you excited to see Mama¡¯s old school?¡±


    She nods enthusiastically. ¡°Will there be other kids there?¡±


    ¡°Some. But you¡¯ll need to be very quiet during Mama¡¯s speech, okay?¡±


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    Chloe arrives right on time, looking polished in her burgundy dress. ¡°Ready to show them what sess looks like?¡±


    ¡°As ready as I¡¯ll ever be.¡±


    The drive to campus is filled with Chloe¡¯s chatter and Lily¡¯s questions about everything we pass. But my mind keeps drifting to four years ago, when I walked away from this ce broken <i>and </i>pregnant, with nothing but a suitcase and shattered dreams.


    Now I¡¯ming back as someonepletely different. Someone who built something from nothing. Someone who survived.


    ¡°Dorian called,¡± Chloe says as we pull into the parking lot. ¡°He¡¯s stuck in a meeting but promises to watch the livestream.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have to-


    ¡°He wants to. That man ispletely smitten with you, you know.¡±


    I don¡¯t respond. Dorian has been nothing but kind and supportive, but my heart still feels too raw to think about the future. And until Ipletely end everything with Jasper, I can¡¯t get involved with another man.


    <Chapter 75


    More Rewards >


    The lecture hall is bigger than I expected, filled with students, faculty, and local business owners. My palms sweat as I wait backstage, Lily¡¯s hand sped tight in mine.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got this,¡± Chloe whispers. ¡°Just remember why you¡¯re here.¡±


    The introduction feels endless. Then suddenly, I¡¯m walking onto the stage, the lights bright in my eyes, my heart hammering against my ribs.


    I take a deep breath and begin.


    ¡°Four years ago, I left this university eight months pregnant andpletely alone. I had no job, no n, and no idea how I was going to survive¡­¡±


    (Dorian¡¯s POV)


    The calles just as I¡¯m about to join the board meeting. Officer Owen¡¯s name shes on my screen, and something in my gut clenches with dread.


    ¡°Owen? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°You might want to see this.¡± His voice is grim. ¡°I¡¯m sending you a video now.¡±


    My phone buzzes with an iing file. The timestamp shows it was recorded four years ago, dating about a week after Scarlett left Avalon for Nashville.


    I press y and my blood turns to ice.


    The footage is grainy, taken from a security camera outside a medical clinic. But the faces are unmistakable. Virginia Stone, talking to a man in scrubs. Money changes hands. Documents are passed back and forth.


    ¡°Jesus Christ,¡± I breathe.


    ¡°There¡¯s more,¡± Owen says. ¡°Dr. Bayli, the main OBGYN physician that helped deliver Ms Scarlett Stone¡¯s daughter, was suspended three years ago for attempted murder. Guess who paid his legal fees?¡±


    ¡°Virginia,¡±


    ¡°Bingo. We¡¯re still digging, but this doesn¡¯t look good.¡±


    I¡¯m already grabbing my keys, my blood turning to ice. ¡°Keep digging. And Owen? If this is what I think it is¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    I end the call and race for the parking garage. Scarlett is still at the university right now,


    <Chapter 75


    More Rewards >


    giving her speech,pletely unaware of the danger surrounding her, of what Virginia is capable of.


    The drive to campus feels endless. Every red light is an eternity, every slow driver an obstacle to getting to the one I vowed to protect.


    I pray to be wrong. For things not to be as extreme as it seems.


    But deep down, I know it is.


    (Jasper¡¯s POV)


    ¡°Are you sure this is a good idea?¡± I ask Virginia as we find seats near the back of the lecture


    hall.


    ¡°Trust me,¡± she says, her voice eerily calm. ¡°This will work.¡±


    Something about her tone makes my skin crawl, but before I can question her further, the lights dim and Scarlett walks onto the stage.


    My breath catches in my throat.


    She¡¯s radiant. Confident in a way I¡¯ve never seen before, standing tall in a navy suit, her dark hijab pinned back elegantly. This isn¡¯t the broken woman I left on that highway. This isn¡¯t even the quiet wife who used to tiptoe around our house.


    This is someone entirely new. Someone powerful.


    |


    ¡°Four years <i>ago</i>, I left this town eight months pregnant andpletely alone,¡± she begins, her voice carrying clearly through the hall. ¡°I had no job, no n, and no idea how I was going to


    survive.¡±


    The words hit me in the chest. Eight months pregnant. Alone. All because of me.


    ¡°I spent my first night in Nashville in a motel, crying into a pillow while my unborn daughter kicked inside me. I had never been so scared in my life before.¡±


    My vision blurs. I did that to her. I put her in that position, scared and alone in an unfamiliar


    ¡°But hope is a powerful motivator,¡± Scarlett continues, and there¡¯s strength in her voice now. ¡°The next morning, I decided I had two choices. I could either let my fear define me, or fight for a better future for me and my child.¡±


    ¡°<i>So </i>she chose to fight,¡± Virginia whispers beside me, but there¡¯s something bitter in her tone.


    Scarlett talks about going into a week after starting her culinary ss. Going intobor alone


    < Chapter 75


    More Rewards >


    and holding Lily for the first time with no family around. Her first job at amercial bakery, working twelve¨Chour shifts 3 months after her delivery. Saving every penny to rent a tiny apartment, cover living expenses, and tuition.


    ¡°The first year was the hardest,¡± she says. ¡°There were nights I fell asleep at my kitchen table, covered in flour, while my daughter slept in her crib. There were days I wondered if I was crazy to think I could build something from nothing.¡±


    My chest feels like it¡¯s caving in. While I was living infort, she was working herself to exhaustion just to survive. While I was feeling sorry for myself, ming her for leaving without looking back, she was struggling to build a life for herself and our daughter.


    ¡°But slowly, things began to change. Life got easy as I got used to the routine. I took online courses when possible, and began trying out my own crafts. Word spread. And I realized something important¡ªnothing is impossible in this world. Nothing is gained easily, but with hard work, determination, and perseverance, anyone can be a sess.¡±


    The apuse when she finishes is thunderous. People are on their feet, cheering for this incredible woman who rebuilt herself after losing everything.


    Her smile is so radiant, the light in her eyes, so pure and bright, I feel my chest constrict.


    This is my wife. Scarlett Jasper ke. The woman I never learned to cherish.


    ¡°Inspiring, isn¡¯t she?¡± Virginia¡¯s voice cuts through my thoughts.


    I look at her and something cold settles in my stomach. Her smile is wrong. Too bright, too sharp.


    If I was still confused, a few days ago, my mind is now bing clearer and clearer.


    Virginia is no longer the girl I knew. She¡¯s changed.


    And to protect Scarlett and Lily from whatever she¡¯s nning, I¡¯ll have to y along with her games.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Virginia says, standing. ¡°Let¡¯s go congratte her.¡±


    Every instinct in my body recoils at her touch. I suppress the revulsion, and follow her backstage.


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!


    ¡±

 Rift 76

    (Scarlett¡¯s POV)


    More Rewards >


    My legs feel shaky as I walk backstage with Lily, the apuse still ringing in my ears. The adrenaline from speaking in front of all those people is wearing off, leaving me drained but proud. I did it. I actually did it.


    ¡°Mama, everyone loved you!¡± Lily bounces beside me, her excitement infectious.


    ¡°They did, didn¡¯t they?¡± I squeeze her hand, smiling down at her bright face.


    ¡°Scarlett.¡±


    That voice. That damn voice that still makes my heart skip, even after everything.


    I turn around slowly, my smile fading as I see Jasper standing there in his perfectly tailored suit. And beside him, like a shadow I can never escape, is Virginia in her white dress, looking every bit the innocent angel she pretends to be.


    ¡°What do you want, Jasper?¡± My voicees out harder than I meant, but I¡¯m tired of ying games. ¡°I thought I made myself clearst time. We¡¯re getting divorced. End of discussion.¡±


    He holds up his hands, and something in his expression catches me off guard. It¡¯s not the desperate pleading I¡¯ve grown used to. It¡¯s something else. Calmer. More resigned.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to talk you out of the divorce.¡±


    I blink, surprised. ¡°You¡¯re not?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m here to give a speech.¡±


    ¡°A speech?¡± I stare at him, confused. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°The university called me <i>two </i>weeks ago. Asked if I¡¯d speak about business development.¡± He pauses, his dark eyes meeting mine. ¡°I agreed, but only on one condition.¡±


    My chest tightens. ¡°What condition?¡±


    ¡°That they extend an invitation to you as well.¡± His voice is quiet, steady. ¡°I told them about your bakery, about what you¡¯ve built. I knew you deserved to be here more than I did.¡±


    The words hit me like a physical blow. I take a step back, my hand instinctively tightening on Lily¡¯s.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re the reason I got invited?¡±


    < Chapter 76


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°I wanted to hear your story.¡± His gaze doesn¡¯t waver. ¡°I needed to know what you went through. What I put you through.¡±


    My throat feels tight. I don¡¯t know what to say to that. Don¡¯t know how to process the fact that Jasper is the reason I¡¯m here, the reason I got to share my story with hundreds of people.


    ¡°Scarlett,¡± Virginia steps forward, her voice sickeningly sweet. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you. What you¡¯ve aplished is truly inspiring.¡±


    She reaches for my hand, and I jerk back like she¡¯s on fire.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    Her face falls, the perfect mask slipping for just a second before she recovers. ¡°I was just trying to-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you were trying to do.¡± I pick Lily up, needing thefort of my daughter¡¯s weight in my arms. ¡°Stay away from us.¡±


    I turn back to Jasper, my heart hammering. ¡°When is your speech?¡±


    ¡°In ten minutes.¡±


    I nod curtly. ¡°Come on, Lily. Let¡¯s go back to our seats.¡±


    ¡°But Mama, that¡¯s Daddy-¡±


    ¡°I know who it is, habibti.¡± I kiss her forehead, shooting onest look at Jasper. ¡°Good luck


    with your speech.¡±


    I walk away before he can respond, before the pain in his eyes can weaken my resolve. Chloe meets us halfway back to the auditorium.


    ¡°How did it go? You look pale.¡±


    ¡°Jasper¡¯s speaking next,¡± I say quietly.


    Her face darkens. ¡°What? Why didn¡¯t you tell me he was going to be here?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know.<i>¡± </i>I sink into my seat, Lily climbing onto myp. ¡°Apparently he¡¯s the reason I got invited in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°That bastard-¡± <fnbe35> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? F?nd-Novel</fnbe35>


    ¡°Chloe. Not here.¡± I nod toward Lily, who¡¯s coloring in her new princess book.


    < Chapter 76


    More Rewards >


    The lights dim again, and my stomach knots as Jasper walks onto the stage. He looks confident, polished. Every inch the sessful businessman he¡¯s be.


    But when he starts speaking, it¡¯s not about business at all.


    ¡°Six years ago, I was nobody,¡± he begins, his voice carrying easily through the hall. ¡°A schrship kid from the wrong side of town who worked two jobs just to afford textbooks.¡±


    My breath catches. I remember those days. Remember seeing him in the library at midnight, exhausted but determined.


    ¡°I was angry at the world, convinced that everyone around me had it easier. That they didn¡¯t understand what it was like to scrape by, to feel like you didn¡¯t belong.¡± He pauses, scanning the audience. ¡°I was drowning in my own bitterness.¡±


    ¡°And then I met her.¡±


    My heart stops. No. He¡¯s not doing this. Not here, not now.


    ¡°She was this bright light in the darkness I¡¯d created for myself. Optimistic in a way that should have been annoying but somehow wasn¡¯t. She saw potential in people, especially in those who couldn¡¯t see it in themselves.¡±


    Lily looks up at me. ¡°Mama, is he talking about you?¡±


    I can¡¯t answer. Can¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°She worked at Mickey¡¯s Bar for exactly three weeks,¡± Jasper continues, and I hear a few chuckles from the audience. ¡°She was terrible at it. Broke more sses than she served drinks. But she kept showing up, night after night, just to¡­¡±


    He stops, his voice catching slightly.


    ¡°Just to be near someone who was too stubborn and too proud to see what was right in <i>front </i>of him.¡±


    My eyes blur with tears. I remember those nights. Remember cutting my hands on broken ss, remember the other workersughing at me behind my back. Remember Jasper¡¯s cold rejection when I finally got up the courage to tell him how I felt.


    ¡°She funded my education,¡± he says quietly. ¡°Not directly, but through her family. She convinced her father to sponsor my schrship, to give me a chance when no one else would.¡±


    The audience ispletely silent now, hanging on his every word.


    315


    :


    < Chapter 76


    More Rewards >


    ¡°She saved me,¡± he whispers, and the microphone picks up every word. ¡°In every way a person can be saved. And what did I do with that gift?¡±


    He looks directly at where I¡¯m sitting, and even from this distance, I can see the pain in his


    eyes.


    ¡°I threw it away. I was so afraid of not being worthy of her love that I convinced myself she didn¡¯t really love me at all. So afraid of being abandoned that I abandoned her first.¡±


    Tears stream down my face now, and I don¡¯t bother wiping them away.


    ¡°She left this town four years ago, eight months pregnant with my child, because I was too much of a coward to fight for what we had.¡± His voice breaks on thest word. ¡°She rebuilt herself from nothing. Built a business, raised our daughter alone, became the incredible woman you heard speak earlier.¡±


    Murmurs ripple through the audience. I can feel people turning to look at me, but I can¡¯t move. Can¡¯t do anything but listen.


    ¡°Everything I am, everything I¡¯ve achieved, I owe it to her. She was my first love, my greatest love, and my biggest regret.¡± He grips the podium, his knuckles white. ¡°I came here tonight not to talk about business, but to say what I should have said six years ago.¡±


    He looks directly at me, his voice carrying across the silent auditorium.


    ¡°Scarlett, you are the best thing that ever happened to me. And losing you is the greatest regret of my life.¡±


    The apuse when he finishes is different from mine. Softer, more emotional. But I barely hear it over the roar of my own heartbeat.


    Lily tugs on my sleeve. ¡°Mama, why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t <i>know</i>, sweetheart,¡± I whisper, and it¡¯s the truth.


    Because hearing Jasper say those words, hearing him finally acknowledge what we had, what he threw away¨Cit doesn¡¯t fix anything. It doesn¡¯t erase the years of loneliness, the nights I cried myself <i>to </i>sleep wondering why I wasn¡¯t enough,


    But it unties a knot in my heart, settling a grudge I didn¡¯t realize I¡¯d been holding.


    As he walks off stage, as the audience files out around us, I sit frozen in my seat, holding my daughter and remembering.


    Remembering the boy who worked three jobs and still found time to help me with my calculus homework. The boy who helped me get home safely after getting drunk at the bar.


    <Chapter 76


    And the husband who put a ring on my finger.


    More Rewards


    Remembering the night he left me on that highway, choosing her over me one final time, the love and the hurt tangle together in my chest, making it hard <i>to </i>breathe. Because the truth is, hearing him say those words¨Chearing him finally see me, acknowledge me¨Cmakes a


    difference.


    Even if it¡¯s toote.


    Even if nothing can ever be the same.


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!


    2


    Get Bonus (Ad) >

 Rift 77

    (Scarlett¡¯s POV)


    TAG Hazards *


    As the apuse fades, people file out around us, chattering about both speeches, but I can¡¯t move. Can¡¯t think past the words Jasper just spoke into that microphone for hundreds of people to hear.


    <i>She </i>was <i>my </i>first love, <i>my </i>greatest love, and <i>my </i>biggest regret. <fnc4b8> Original content can be found at find?novel</fnc4b8>


    ¡°Mama?¡± Lily¡¯s small voice cuts through the fog in my head. ¡°Why are you sad?¡±


    I look down at her, this perfect little girl who has no idea her world just shifted. ¡°I¡¯m not sad, habibti.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re crying.¡±


    I wipe my cheeks with the back of my hand. When did I start crying again?


    ¡°Mama, did you see Daddy up there? He looked so handsome in his fancy clothes!¡± Lily bounces in myp, her excitement bubbling over. ¡°He talked about you, didn¡¯t he? I heard him say your name lots of times.¡±


    My throat closes up. ¡°Yes, he did.¡±


    ¡°He loves you very much.¡± She says it so simply, like it¡¯s the most obvious thing in the world. ¡°I could tell by his voice. It got all wobbly like mine does when I tell you I love you.¡±


    Out of the mouths of babes.


    ¡°Lily¡­¡± I start, but she¡¯s already climbing down from myp.


    ¡°Can I go see him? Please, Mama? I want to tell him his speech was good too.¡±


    Every instinct screams at me to say no. To grab her hand and walk out of this ce before I do something stupid. Before I let hope creep back into the cracks of my broken heart.


    But one look at her hopeful face, and I know I can¡¯t. This is her father. Whatever happened between Jasper and me, whatever mistakes we made, she deserves to know him.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I whisper, ¡°We can go see him.¡±


    Her smile could light up the whole auditorium.


    Chloe appears at my shoulder<i>, </i>her face creased with worry. ¡°Scarlett, you don¡¯t have to-


    175


    :


    <Chapter 77


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± I stand up on shaky legs. ¡°She wants to see her father.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure this is a good idea?¡±


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    No. I¡¯m not sure of anything anymore. But I take Lily¡¯s hand anyway and walk toward the stage area where people are still congratting Jasper.


    He sees using from across the room. Our eyes meet, and something passes between us that I¡¯m not ready to name. He excuses himself from the group of professors surrounding him and walks over, his steps careful, like he¡¯s approaching a wild animal that might bolt.


    ¡°Lily.¡± His voice is soft when he crouches down to her level.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± She throws her arms around his neck, and I watch his whole body rx. ¡°Your


    speech was so good. You talked about Mama the whole time.¡±


    He hugs her tight, his eyes closing for a moment. When he opens them, they¡¯re bright with


    unshed tears.


    ¡°Did you like it?¡±


    ¡°I loved it. You looked like a prince up there.¡± She pulls back to study his face seriously. ¡°Are you gonna marry Mama again?¡±


    My heart stops.


    Jasper¡¯s gaze flicks to mine, and I see my own panic reflected there.


    ¡°Lily, that¡¯s not¡­ that¡¯splicated, sweetheart.¡±


    ¡°Why is itplicated? You love her and she loves you. That¡¯s what married people do.¡±


    ¡°Lily.¡± My <i>voice </ies out sharper than I intended. ¡°We talked about this. Daddy and I aren¡¯t married anymore.¡±


    Her bottom lip trembles. ¡°But why? If you love daddy¡­¡±


    ¡°Love isn¡¯t always enough,¡± I say quietly, the words scraping my throat raw.


    Jasper flinches like I pped him.


    ¡°Sometimes people grow apart,¡± I continue, hating myself for the confusion in my daughter¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sometimes they want different things.¡±


    ¡°But I want us to be a family,¡± Lily whispers.


    My heart breaks into a thousand pieces. ¡°We are a family, habibti. Just a different kind of


    :


    < Chapter 77


    family.¡±


    More Rewards


    She doesn¡¯t look convinced, but she doesn¡¯t argue either. Instead, she turns back to Jasper.


    ¡°Will youe y with me soon? I have new princess coloring books.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love that.¡± He stands up, his gaze meeting mine. ¡°If it¡¯s okay with Mama.¡±


    The hope in his voice is almost my undoing. I want to say no<i>. </i>Want to protect myself from whatever game this is, whatever moment of weakness made him bare his soul on that stage.


    But Lily¡¯s happiness matters more than my fear.


    ¡°You can spend time with her when you¡¯re free,¡± I say carefully. ¡°Call me first.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The relief in his voice is palpable. ¡°Scarlett, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± I take Lily¡¯s hand. ¡°We should go. It¡¯s gettingte.¡±


    He nods, but I can see the words he wants to say burning in his eyes. The same words he just spoke to a room full of strangers but can¡¯t seem to say directly to me.


    ¡°Bye, Daddy!¡± Lily waves as we walk away.


    ¡°Bye, princess. I¡¯ll see you soon.¡±


    The drive home passes in a blur of Lily¡¯s chatter about the speech, about how proud she is of both her parents, about how she can¡¯t wait to tell Grandma ir all about it. I barely hear her over the roar in my own head.


    Everything <i>I </i><i>am</i><i>, </i><i>everything </i><i>I¡¯ve </i><i>achieved</i><i>, </i><i>I </i>owe <i>to </i><i>her</i><i>. </i>


    <i>She </i><i>was </i><i>my </i>first <i>love</i>, <i>my </i><i>greatest </i><i>love</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>my biggest </i><i>regret</i>.


    Losing <i>you </i>is <i>the </i><i>biggest mistake </i>I¡¯ve <i>ever </i><i>made</i><i>. </i>


    ¡°You¡¯re being awfully quiet,¡± Chloe says from the driver¡¯s seat, shooting me a sideways nce.


    I stare out the window at the passing streetlights. ¡°Just tired.¡±


    ¡°It was quite a speech.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    ¡°Very public deration of love.¡±


    I don¡¯t respond.


    < Chapter 77


    More Rewards >


    ¡°Scarlett.¡± Her voice is gentle but persistent. ¡°You know he meant every word, right? That wasn¡¯t just for show.¡±


    ¡°Was it?¡± The words slip out before I can stop them. ¡°How do I know this isn¡¯t just another one of his games? Another way to get what he wants?¡±


    ¡°Because I saw his face when you walked away four years ago. I watched him fall apart.¡± She turns onto my street. ¡°I know you¡¯re scared. Hell, I¡¯d be terrified <i>too</i>. But maybe¡­ maybe this


    time is different.¡±


    I think about the man on that stage tonight. The vulnerability in his voice, the way his hands shook when he gripped the podium. The tears I saw in his eyes when he hugged Lily.


    ¡°Even if it is different,¡± I say quietly, ¡°even if he¡¯s changed¡­ how do I trust that? How do I risk everything again?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Chloe admits. ¡°But I do know that running away didn¡¯t make the love go away. It¡¯s still there, Scarlett. Whether you want it to be or not.¡±


    She pulls into my parking space, and I stare up at my apartment building. My safe space. The life I built without him.


    ¡°He still cares about you,¡± she says softly. ¡°Anyone with eyes could see that tonight.¡±


    I unbuckle my seatbelt and help Lily out of her car seat. The night air is cool against my


    heated cheeks.


    Chloe¡¯s words follow me up the stairs, into my apartment, through Lily¡¯s bedtime routine. They echo in the silence after I tuck my daughter in and stand alone in my kitchen, staring at nothing.


    He still cares <i>about </i><i>you</i><i>. </i>


    Maybe he does. Maybe tonight was real, raw, honest in a way he¡¯s never been before.


    But caring isn¡¯t enough. Not after everything we¡¯ve been through.

 Rift 78

    (Jasper¡¯s POV)


    I watch Scarlett¡¯s retreating figure until she disappears through the auditorium doors, Lily¡¯s small hand sped tight in hers. My chest feels hollow, like someone carved out my heart and forgot to put it back.


    But for the first time in four years, there¡¯s something else there too. Hope. Fragile as spun ss, but there.


    She listened. She didn¡¯t walk away when I spoke about her on that stage. <i>And </i>more importantly, she¡¯s letting me spend time with Lily.


    ¡°That went better than expected.¡±


    Virginia¡¯s voice startles me out of my thoughts. I¡¯d forgotten she was still here, hovering at my elbow like a shadow I can¡¯t shake.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I run a hand through my hair, still processing what just happened. ¡°Thank you. For the advice, I mean. You were right about the speech.¡±


    Her smile is perfect. Too perfect. ¡°I told you she¡¯d be receptive if you showed her you¡¯ve changed.¡±


    Something cold settles in my stomach, but I push it aside. Virginia helped me tonight. Without her suggestion to make this speech about Scarlett, about us, I never would have found the courage to say what needed saying.


    ¡°She seemed¡­ softer somehow. Less guarded.¡± I can¡¯t keep the hope out of my voice.


    ¡°Of course she did. <i>You </i>finally told her what she¡¯s always wanted to hear.¡± Virginia¡¯s hand touches my arm, light as a feather. ¡°That you love her. That you¡¯ve always loved her.¡±


    The words shouldfort me, but they don¡¯t. There¡¯s something in her tone that makes my skin crawl. Something I can¡¯t quite ce.


    ¡°Virginia-¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, by the way.¡± Her fingers tighten on my sleeve. ¡°For helping you see what you needed to do.¡±


    I <i>look </i>down at her, really look, and for a split second I see something sh across her face. Something dark that makes my blood run cold.


    < Chapter 78


    More Rewards


    But then it¡¯s gone, reced by that sweet, innocent smile I¡¯ve known for years. Only this time, I don¡¯t fall for her innocent act.


    Not after what I read in those files.


    ¡°I should go,¡± I say, suddenly desperate to get away from her. ¡°It¡¯ste.¡±


    ¡°Of course. You have a lot to think about.¡± She releases my arm, but her eyes never leave my face. ¡°Just remember, Jasper. Actions speak louder than words. If you really want Scarlett back, you¡¯ll have to prove you¡¯ve changed.¡±


    I nod and walk away, but her words follow me out into the parking lot, echoing in my head with an edge.


    (Virginia¡¯s POV)


    I watch Jasper¡¯s car disappear into the night, my perfect mask finally slipping now that I¡¯m alone. The smile falls from my face like a stone dropping into still water.


    Stupid, foolish man. He actually thinks tonight went well. He thinks Scarlett is softening toward him, that my little speech suggestion worked in his favor.


    If only he knew.


    The real n is just beginning. Tonight was never about bringing them together. It was about making Scarlett remember what she lost. About making her vulnerable again. About making her believe, just for a moment, that maybe they could have what they once had.


    Because the higher you climb, the further you fall.


    I pull out my phone and scroll through the photos I took tonight. Jasper on stage, pouring his heart out. Scarlett in the audience, tears streaming down her face. The tender moment when he crouched down to hug Lily.


    Such a beautiful family reunion. Such a shame it won¡¯tst.


    My finger hovers over a contact name I haven¡¯t called in years. Dr. Rashid. The family doctor of the Stones who¡¯s been so helpful all these years.


    <i>Soon</i>, very <i>soon</i>, Scarlett will understand that some dreams are too dangerous to chase. That some second chancese with a price she¡¯s not willing to pay.


    I dial the number. <fndc34> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? FindN0vel</fndc34>


    ¡°Dr. Rashid?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Virginia, do you need to sound so formal? I¡¯m your-¡±


    < Chapter 78


    More Rewards


    ¡°You¡¯re nothing to me! Nothing! Don¡¯t forget. I¡¯m the precious daughter of the Stones now!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­you¡¯re Virginia Stone now. It¡¯s apse in word. Don¡¯t take it¡­.¡±


    ¡°I have another job for you.¡± I cut in, cold, professional. By the time I hang up, my smile has returned. Sweet, innocent, exactly the way I¡¯ve practiced countless times in the mirror.


    After all, what are friends for if not to help each other get what they want?


    And what I want is for Scarlett Stone to disappear from our lives forever. One way or another.


    (Dorian¡¯s POV)


    I arrived just as Scarlett was taking the stage, her voice clear and strong as she told her story to a room full of strangers. I stayed in the back, in the shadows, watching.


    Not her. I¡¯ve heard her story before, lived through her struggles alongside her in my own way. No, I was watching Virginia Stone.


    The woman who¡¯s been circling Scarlett like a vulture ever since she returned to this town.


    I watched her face during Scarlett¡¯s speech. Saw the sh of jealousy when the audience apuded. The barely concealed rage when they gave her a standing ovation.


    But it was during Jasper¡¯s speech that I saw the truth.


    While everyone else in that auditorium was moved by his words, his public deration of love and regret, Virginia had a look in her eyes that cannot be exined in words.


    I could see the burning resentment in her gaze, could practically smell the malice rolling off her in <i>waves</i>, as she red at Scarlett like a demon from the seventh level of hell.


    And <i>now</i>, as I watch from the parking lot, hidden behind a pir, I see her make a phone call. Her voice is too low to hear, but the satisfied smile on her face tells me everything I need to


    know.


    She¡¯s nning something. Something that will hurt Scarlett and Lily.


    My hands clench into fists at my sides. I¡¯ve spent weeks gathering evidence on Virginia Stone, but it¡¯s <i>not </i>enough. Not nearly enough to convict her for the crimes I¡¯m beginning to suspect.


    Scarlett and Lily walk past me toward Chloe¡¯s car, Lily chattering excitedly about seeing her daddy. They¡¯re so vulnerable, so unaware of the danger circling them.


    Virginia ends her call and slips her phone back into her purse, her mask of innocence sliding back into ce. She looks around the parking lot, her gaze sweeping right over my hiding


    < Chapter 78


    spot.


    More Rewards


    For a moment, our eyes meet across the distance, and I see her freeze. There¡¯s recognition there, and something else. Fear.


    Good. She should be afraid.


    She hurries to her car, herposure cracking just enough for me to see the real woman underneath. The one who¡¯s been ying puppet master with Scarlett¡¯s life for years.


    I wait until her taillights disappear before pulling out my own phone. Jasper answers on the second ring.


    ¡°Dorian? It¡¯ste-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°We need to talk,¡± I cut him off. ¡°Tonight. It¡¯s about Virginia, and it¡¯s important.¡±


    There¡¯s a pause, and I can hear the weariness in his voice when he responds.


    ¡°What about her?¡±


    ¡°Everything,¡± I say grimly, watching Scarlett and Lily drive away into the night. ¡°You own Mickey¡¯s Bar?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but what is this about?¡±


    ¡°Meet me at Mickey¡¯s Bar in twenty minutes and you¡¯ll find out. And Jasper? Come alone.¡±


    I end the call and stare up at the stars barely visible through the city lights. Somewhere out there, Virginia is setting whatever n she¡¯s hatched into motion.


    But not if I can help it. Not if I have anything to say about it.


    It¡¯s time Jasper learned the truth.


    Violet Moon


    <i>#</i>Vote#!


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    E

 Rift 79

    More Rewards)


    (Dorian¡¯s POV)


    Jasper¡¯s already walking toward his car, but Virginia lingers, checking her phone with shaking fingers. The same fingers that dialed a number twenty minutes ago while wearing that satisfied smile.


    I move fast, cutting across the parking lot before they can leave.


    ¡°Jasper.¡± My voice carries across the empty space. ¡°I need a word.¡±


    He stops, turning around with that same exhausted look he¡¯s been wearing all night. ¡°Dorian, it¡¯s been a long evening-¡±


    ¡°This won¡¯t take long.¡± I nce at Virginia, who¡¯s moved closer to Jasper¡¯s side <i>like </i>a snake, no doubt, wanting to be a part of this conversation. ¡°Alone.¡±


    Virginia¡¯s perfect smile freezes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but if this concerns Jasper, surely I can-¡±


    ¡°Are you Mrs. ke?¡± I cut her off, my voice sharp enough to slice ss.


    Her face goes pale. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Simple question. Are you married to Jasper? Because if you are, of course I wouldn¡¯t mind discussing confidential business matters in front of you.¡± I take a step closer, watching her shrink back. ¡°But as far as I know, you¡¯re not. So if you¡¯ll excuse us?¡±


    The silence stretches between us like a wire about to snap. Rage builds behind her eyes, the boiling resentment fraying the edges of her careful mask.


    ¡°How dare you-¡±


    ¡°Virginia.¡± Jasper¡¯s <i>voice </i>is quiet, but steel, making her mouth snap shut. ¡°Give us a minute.¡±


    She stares at him like he just pped her. ¡°Jasper, you can¡¯t be serious. After everything we¡¯ve been through together, you don¡¯t trust me?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t about trusting you. I¡¯m asking for five minutes.¡± He looks her straight in the eyes. ¡°Please, go home alone.¡±


    Virginia¡¯s hands clench into fists at her sides. For a moment, I think she might actually lose it right here in the parking lot,


    But it¡¯s easier to skin a snake, then see its venom.


    < Chapter 79


    More Rewards >


    ¡°Fine. But don¡¯t think this conversation is over.¡± She looks directly at me when she says it, and the threat is crystal clear.


    I watch her storm across the parking lot to her car, her perfect posture exuding rage. The m of her door echoes through the evening air.


    ¡°She¡¯s furious,¡± Jasper observes, running a hand through his hair.


    ¡°Good. Angry people make mistakes.¡± I gesture toward the street. ¡°We need to talk. Somewhere private.¡±


    ¡°Dorian, I appreciate whatever this is, but I¡¯m tired. It¡¯s been an emotional night-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Scarlett and Lily are in danger.¡±


    The words stop him cold. All the exhaustion drains from his face, reced by sharp focus.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°You heard me. Get in your car and follow me.¡±


    I don¡¯t wait for an answer. I¡¯m already walking toward my Mercedes, pulling out my phone to text Vince, my head of security. Three words: Code Red. Now.


    Jasper¡¯s headlights appear in my rearview mirror before I even reach the street exit.


    Twenty minutester, we¡¯re sitting in the private dining room of The Meridian Club. A ce where membership costs more than most people make in a year and conversations disappear behind soundproof walls.


    I order whiskey. Jasper asks for coffee.


    ¡°Talk,¡± he says the moment the server leaves.


    I slide the man envelope across the mahogany table. ¡°Look at these first.¡±


    His hands shake slightly as he opens it. Virginia outside a medical clinic four years ago. Virginia in an underground club. Virginia¡­


    ¡°What am I looking at?¡±


    ¡°Your childhood friend bribing medical staff, chatting with dangerous looking thugs.¡± I lean back in my chair, watching his face. ¡°The same medical staff who almost killed Scarlett¡¯s baby, and a group of thugs connected to two infamous mafia lords.¡±


    Jasper goes still. ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    < Chapter 79


    More Rewards


    ¡°I¡¯m saying Virginia Stone tried to kill your wife and daughter four years ago, through both the hands of thugs and physicians.¡±


    The coffee cup slips from his fingers, shattering against the marble floor. Neither of us moves to clean it up.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible. Virginia would never-¡±


    ¡°Look at the next photo.¡±


    He does, and I watch the blood drain from his face. It¡¯s a bank record. Payments to Dr. Bayli, the obstetrician who nearly killed Scarlett during delivery. Payments that came from an ount Virginia opened the day after Scarlett left town.


    ¡°Dr. Bayli was arrested for attempted murder,¡± I continue, keeping my voice level. ¡°But your


    lover bailed her out.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not my lover.¡± Jasper stares at the photos, anger, wrath and a frightening emotion I can¡¯t identify burning in his gaze. ¡°How did you get these?¡±


    ¡°Not important. The question is, what are you going to do about it?¡±


    He goes quiet for so long I wonder if he¡¯s gone into shock. Then he reaches into his jacket and pulls out his own envelope.


    ¡°I got this today.¡±


    I take the envelope, not sure what to expect. What I find makes my blood turn to ice.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± I curse, unable to stop myself.


    ¡°There are more,¡± Jasper says quietly. ¡°And if they¡¯re what I think they are, then¡­.¡±


    I flip through the rest of the stack, my jaw clenching tighter with each image. ¡°How long do these photos go back?¡±


    ¡°Eleven years. From the day I met Scarlett until¡­¡± He swallows hard. ¡°Until the day we got married.¡±


    I set the photos down carefully, my hands steadier than I feel. ¡°Do you know who is behind


    her?¡±


    ¡°I have a guess. But I need to confirm.¡± <fna475> This update is avable on F¦ÉndNovel</fna475>


    ¡°And I need to gather evidence.¡± I lean forward, meeting his eyes. ¡°Something tells me this isn¡¯t all. We need to dig deeper, find out what else Virginia has done, all while protecting Scarlett and Lily from her conspiracy.¡±


    < Chapter 79


    More Rewards >


    ¡°How? I can¡¯t exactly go to Scarlett and say ¡®hey, remember that woman who destroyed our marriage? Turns out she¡¯s been trying to kill you for years.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t tell her. Not yet.¡± I pull out my phone. ¡°We watch them. Twenty¨Cfour seven. My security team is already in ce around Scarlett¡¯s building.¡±


    ¡°You have people watching her?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had people watching her since the day James and ir took Lily without informing Scarlett.¡±


    Jasper stares at me for a long moment. ¡°Compared to you, I feel my love for them is shallow.¡±


    ¡°Love isn¡¯t something that can be measured.¡± I slide a business card across the table. ¡°You feel it. And when you do, it¡¯s expressed in your every action.¡±


    Jasper picks up the card. It¡¯s nk except for a phone number.


    ¡°That¡¯s my head of security. Vince will coordinate with your people. We take shifts. You watch them during the day, I¡¯ll take nights. Virginia doesn¡¯t make a move without us knowing about it.¡±


    ¡°And the one behind her?¡±


    I meet his eyes, letting him see exactly what kind of man he¡¯s dealing with. ¡°We¡¯ll deal with him or her¡­together.¡±


    Jasper nods slowly. ¡°Okay. But I want to be clear about something.¡± He leans forward, his voice deadly serious. ¡°Cooperating with you in keeping my family safe, doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ve given up.¡±


    ¡°Given up?¡±


    ¡°Scarlett and Lily are mine¡­¡± His jaw tightens. ¡°And I won¡¯t stop trying to get them back until my final breath.¡±


    For the first time since I¡¯ve known him, I see the steel underneath Jasper¡¯s polished exterior. The man who built an empire from nothing. The man who might actually be worthy of Scarlett after all. Worthy of being mypetition.


    ¡°Partners then?¡± I extend my hand across the table.


    He takes it, his grip firm. ¡°Partners. Until Virginia and whoever¡¯s behind her are finished.¡± I signal for the check, my mind already racing ahead to the logistics. Security rotations.


    Surveince equipment. Background checks on everyone in Virginia¡¯s orbit.


    But as we stand to leave, one thought keeps echoing in my head.


    More Rewards >


    We better be right about this. Because if we¡¯re not, if Virginia is just a jealous woman instead of a cold¨Cblooded murderer, then we¡¯ll end up startling the true mastermind behind these series of events before we get to him or her.


    And if that happens¡­ Scarlett and Lily will pay the price.


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    <b>E </b>


    Vote


    286

 Rift 80

    (Scarlett¡¯s POV)


    The apartment feels different when Chloe drops us off. Quieter somehow, like the walls are holding their breath after everything that happened tonight.


    I try to shake off the strange feeling that¡¯s been shadowing since we left the university as I tell Chloe at the door, ¡°Thank you,¡± bouncing Lily on my hip. ¡°For everything.¡±


    ¡°Always.¡± She squeezes my shoulder. ¡°Call me if you need anything, okay? And Scarlett? Don¡¯t overthink tonight. Just¡­ let yourself feel whatever you¡¯re feeling.¡±


    I nod, though I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯m feeling anymore. Relief? Confusion? Hope? It¡¯s all tangled up in my chest like knotted thread.


    After Chloe leaves, I focus on the routine. Dinner first ¨C scrambled eggs and toast because I¡¯m too drained to cook anythingplicated. Lily chatters about the university, about how pretty the stage looked, about seeing Daddy.


    After dinner, I run her a bath. The warm water andvender soap seem to wash away some of the evening¡¯s tension from both of us. By the time I tuck her into bed, she¡¯s yawning and rubbing her eyes.


    ¡°Will you sing to me?¡± she asks, pulling her nket up to her chin.


    I settle beside her and sing the Arabic luby my mother used to sing to me. The one about the moon watching over sleeping children. My voice cracks on the familiar words, but Lily doesn¡¯t notice. She¡¯s already drifting off, her breathing evening out.


    The shower I take afterward is scalding hot, but it doesn¡¯t wash away the memory of Jasper¡¯s voice on that stage. The way he looked directly at me when he said those words.


    She <i>was </i><i>my </i>first <i>love</i><i>, </i><i>my </i>greatest <i>love</i>, and <i>my </i><i>biggest </i>regret.


    I press my forehead against the tile wall and let the water pour over me until it runs cold.


    By the time I climb into bed, exhaustion should take over. But my mind won¡¯t quiet. Every time I close my eyes, I see Jasper crouched down to Lily¡¯s level. The tears in his eyes when he hugged her. The hope in his voice when he asked if he could spend time with her.


    Sleepes eventually, but it brings no peace,


    I¡¯m walking down a street I don¡¯t recognize, my <i>belly </i>huge and heavy. Everything <i>hurts </i><i>¨C </i>my <i>back</i><i>, </i><i>my </i><i>feet</i><i>, </i><i>my </i>heart. The buildings around me are tall and unfamiliar, nothing like home.


    < Chapter 80


    <i>¡°</i><i>You </i><i>don¡¯t </i><i>belong </i><i>here</i><i>,</i>¡± <i>a </i><i>voice </i><i>says </i><i>behind </i><i>me</i><i>. </i>


    I <i>turn</i><i>, </i><i>but </i><i>no </i><i>one¡¯s </i><i>there</i>. <i>Just </i><i>empty </i><i>sidewalks </i><i>and the </i>smell <i>of </i><i>rain </i><i>in </i>the <i>air</i><i>. </i>


    More Rewards >


    <i>The </i><i>pain </i><i>hits </i><i>without </i><i>warning</i>. <i>Sharp</i><i>, </i><i>cramping </i><i>agony </i>that <i>doubles </i><i>me </i><i>over</i>. <i>I </i>reach <i>for </i><i>my </i><i>phone</i><i>, </i><i>but </i>my <i>hands </i><i>are </i><i>shaking </i>too <i>hard </i><i>to </i><i>dial</i>.


    <i>¡°</i><i>Help</i><i>,</i><i>¡± </i><i>I </i><i>whisper</i><i>, </i><i>but </i>my <i>voice </i><i>is </i>lost <i>in </i><i>the </i><i>wind</i>.


    <i>Strong </i><i>hands </i>grab my arms<i>, </i><i>pulling </i>me <i>toward </i>a <i>white </i>van. <i>I </i><i>try </i><i>to </i><i>fight</i><i>, </i><i>but </i><i>I¡¯m </i>too <i>weak</i><i>, </i>too


    <i>scared</i><i>. </i>


    <i>¡°</i><i>Please</i>,¡± <i>I </i><i>beg</i><i>. </i><i>¡°</i><i>My </i><i>baby-</i>¡±


    <i>¡°</i><i>That¡¯s </i><i>exactly </i><i>why </i><i>we¡¯re </i><i>here</i>.¡±


    <i>The </i><i>hospital </i><i>smells </i><i>like </i><i>bleach </i><i>and </i><i>fear. </i><i>The </i><i>doctor </i>has <i>kind </i><i>eyes</i><i>, </i><i>but </i><i>her </i><i>hands </i><i>shake </i><i>as </i><i>she </i><i>prepares </i><i>the </i><i>needle</i>. <fn8fff> Follow current nov?ls on Find?Novel</fn8fff>


    <i>¡°</i><i>I¡¯m </i><i>sorry</i><i>,</i><i>¡± </i><i>she </i><i>whispers</i>. <i>¡°</i><i>I¡¯m </i><i>so </i><i>sorry. </i><i>Someone </i><i>paid </i><i>me</i><i>¡­ </i><i>they </i><i>said </i><i>it </i><i>would </i><i>be </i><i>quick</i><i>, </i><i>that </i><i>you </i><i>wouldn¡¯t </i><i>suffer</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>


    <i>¡°</i><i>No</i><i>!</i><i>¡± </i><i>I </i><i>try </i><i>to </i><i>sit </i><i>up</i><i>, </i><i>but </i><i>the </i><i>restraints </i><i>hold </i><i>me down</i>. <i>¡°</i><i>My </i>baby<i>, </i><i>please </i><i>don¡¯t hurt </i><i>my </i><i>baby-</i>¡±


    <i>¡°</i><i>It¡¯s </i><i>not </i><i>personal</i><i>,</i><i>¡± </i><i>she </i><i>says</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>the </i><i>needle </i><i>slides </i><i>into </i><i>my arm</i>. <i>Fire </i><i>spreads </i><i>through </i><i>my </i><i>veins</i><i>. </i><i>¡°</i><i>But </i><i>someone </i><i>wants </i><i>both </i><i>of </i><i>you </i><i>gone</i>.¡±


    <i>The </i><i>world </i><i>spins</i>. <i>Goes </i><i>dark</i>. <i>In </i><i>the distance</i><i>, </i><i>I </i><i>hear </i><i>crying </i>¨C a <i>baby¡¯s </i><i>cry. </i>


    <i>My </i><i>baby</i><i>¡­ </i>


    I jolt awake, my heart hammering against my ribs. For a moment, I don¡¯t know where I am. The room is dark, unfamiliar shadows creeping across the walls.


    Then I remember. I¡¯m home. Safe. Lily is sleeping in the next room.


    But my hands are shaking, and there¡¯s cold sweat on my forehead. The dream felt so real.


    Too real.


    I slip out of bed and pad to Lily¡¯s room on bare feet. She¡¯s curled up in her toddler bed, one arm wrapped around her stuffed elephant, breathing deep and steady. Safe.


    I sink into the chair beside her bed, pulling my knees to my chest. It was just a nightmare. Just my mind processing the stress of the evening, of seeing Jasper again, of everything that¡¯s been happening.


    But pieces of it felt like memories. The hospital in Nashville when Lily was born. The


    <Chapter 80


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°Just paranoia,¡± I whisper to myself. ¡°You were scared and alone, and <i>now </i>you¡¯re imagining things.¡±


    But the unease won¡¯t leave. It sits in my stomach like a stone, heavy and cold.


    I stay in that chair as the hours crawl by. Every time I start to doze, the dreames creeping back. The white van. The needle. The doctor¡¯s shaking hands.


    Someone <i>wants </i>both of you <i>gone</i>.


    By the time sunlight starts filtering through the blinds, I haven¡¯t slept at all. My eyes are gritty and my head pounds, but at least the nightmares can¡¯t follow me into daylight.


    Lily wakes up chattering about pancakes, and I force myself through the morning routine. Coffee first ¨C strong and ck. Then breakfast, though I can barely taste it.


    ¡°Mama, you look tired,¡± Lily observes, studying my face with the intensity only a child can


    manage.


    ¡°A little,¡± I admit, smoothing her hair. ¡°But I¡¯m okay.¡±


    I¡¯m not okay, though. I feel hollowed out, scraped raw. Like someone took sandpaper to my nerves and left them exposed.


    I¡¯m staring at my reflection in the bathroom mirror, trying to make myself look human, when my phone rings. Dorian¡¯s name shes on the screen.


    For a second, I consider letting it go to voicemail. I don¡¯t have the energy for conversation right now. But something makes me answer.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Scarlett.¡± His voice is warm, concerned. ¡°How are you feeling this morning?¡±


    ¡°Tired,¡± I say honestly. ¡°It was a long night.¡±


    ¡°I can imagine. Your speech was incredible, by the way. I know I said it before, but I wanted to tell you again. What you¡¯ve aplished¡­ it¡¯s remarkable.¡±


    Something in his tone makes my throat tight. There¡¯s no agenda in his voice, no hidden meaning. Just genuine admiration.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whisper.


    :


    < Chapter 80


    ¡°Actually, that¡¯s why I¡¯m calling. I have an idea, and I hope you¡¯ll hear me out.¡±


    I sink onto the edge of the bathtub. ¡°Okay.¡±


    More Rewards >


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about your story. About everything you went through to build your bakery, to create something beautiful from nothing.¡± He pauses. ¡°You deserve <i>to </i>reach more people, Scarlett. Your work deserves to be seen and tasted by everyone who needs that kind of hope in their lives.¡±


    ¡°Dorian-¡±


    ¡°Let me take you on a tour today. I want to show you the gship location of my stores. There¡¯s a space that would be perfect for you ¨C prime location, beautiful setup. You could reach so many more people.¡±


    My first instinct is to say no. To keep my bakery small and safe and mine. But there¡¯s something in his voice that stops me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m ready for something that big.¡±


    ¡°You are.¡± His certainty is unwavering. ¡°You¡¯ve already proven you can do anything. This is just the next step.¡±


    I think about my dream. About the fear that¡¯s been living in my chest for four years, the constant looking over my shoulder. Maybe it¡¯s time to stop hiding.


    ¡°It would just be a trial run,¡± he continues. ¡°See how it goes. If it doesn¡¯t feel right, you can always go back to just the neighborhood bakery.¡±


    ¡°Just a trial run?¡±


    ¡°Just a trial. No pressure, no long¨Ctermmitment. But I have a feeling once people taste your bread, once they see what you¡¯ve created, there¡¯ll be no going back.¡±


    I close my eyes, thinking of Lily in the next room. Of the future I want to build for her. Of the woman I¡¯ve be ¨C the one who doesn¡¯t run from challenges anymore.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I say quietly.


    ¡°Okay?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it. The trial run.¡± The words feel strange in my mouth, like speaking a foreignnguage. ¡°When do you want to do the tour?¡±


    ¡°How about this afternoon? I can pick you up around two?¡±


    I look at my reflection again. The tired woman staring back at me doesn¡¯t look ready to make


    More Rewards >


    business decisions. But maybe that¡¯s exactly when you need to be brave ¨C when you¡¯re scared and exhausted and have nothing left to lose.


    ¡°Two o¡¯clock sounds perfect.¡±


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!


    1


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    Vote


    286


    11

 Rift 81

    < Chapter 81


    Chapter <b>81 </b>


    (Scarlett¡¯s POV)


    More Rewards >


    Three days of whirlwind preparationter, I¡¯m standing outside the ss storefront of what will be my first chain location, my hands shaking as I fumble with the keys.


    ¡°Nervous?¡± Dorian asks, appearing at my elbow with two cups <i>of </i>coffee.


    ¡°Terrified,¡± I admit, epting the cup gratefully. The warmth seeps through my palms, steadying me.


    ¨C


    he¡¯s the best baker I <i>know </i>outside of you.


    ¡°That¡¯s normal. Andrew will be here minute


    any Twenty years of experience, worked at some of the finest establishments in the city.¡±


    I nod, though my stomach churns. Letting someone else handle my recipes, my techniques, my carefully crafted methods it feels like handing over my child to a stranger.


    ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t get it right? What if the bread tastes different? What if¡ª¡±


    ¡°Scarlett.¡± Dorian¡¯s voice is gentle but firm. ¡°Breathe. You trained him for three days straight. You¡¯ve written down every detail, every measurement, every timing. He knows your vision.¡±


    ¨C


    The door chimes as Andrew arrives a tall man in his fifties with flour already dusting his apron and a warm smile that reminds me of my first boss in Nashville.


    ¡°Ready to make some magic happen?¡± he asks, rolling up his sleeves.


    Despite my nerves, I find myself smiling back. ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡±


    By seven AM, the space smells like heaven. Fresh bread, cinnamon rolls, the buttery scent of croissants. Andrew moves through my recipes like he¡¯s been making them for years, and I watch with amazement as he pulls tray after tray from the ovens.


    ¡°You¡¯re a natural,¡± I tell him as we arrange the disy cases.


    1


    ¡°Your recipes make it easy. They¡¯re foolproof ¨C which is saying something,ing from me.¡± He grins. ¡°I¡¯ve never worked with techniques quite like yours. Where did you learn to fold dough that way?¡±


    ¡°Trial and error. Lots of error.¡± I adjust a tray of honey wheat rolls. ¡°I had to figure out what worked in a tiny apartment kitchen with a temperamental oven.¡±


    At nine sharp, Dorian unlocks the front door. I hold my breath, waiting.


    The first customer is a woman in business attire, rushing toward the coffee shop next door.


    < Chapter 81


    More Reward¡¯s


    But she stops when she catches sight of our disy. Then she¡¯s pushing through our door, eyes wide.


    ¡°Oh my God, that smell. What is that?¡±


    ¡°Fresh baked sourdough with herbs, Andrew says proudly. ¡°Just came out of the oven.¡±


    She buys three loaves.


    By noon, there¡¯s a line stretching halfway across the mall corridor. People clutching my bread like precious cargo, teenagers taking selfies with my signature honey rolls, families gathering around our small seating area.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this,¡± I whisper to Dorian during a brief lull.


    ¡°I can.¡± He¡¯s watching the crowd with satisfaction. ¡°Look at their faces, Scarlett. Look how happy your food makes them.¡±


    He¡¯s right. There¡¯s something different about these customers. They¡¯re not just buying bread ¨C they¡¯re experiencing something. A woman closes her eyes as she bites into a cinnamon roll. A man calls his wife over to taste the rosemary focia. Children press their faces against the ss, pointing at the colorful disy.


    ¡°Mama, look!¡± Lily tugs on my apron. ¡°So many people love your bread!¡±


    I scoop her up, kissing her cheek. ¡°They do, don¡¯t they?¡±


    That¡¯s when I see him.


    Jasper stands at the edge of the crowd, watching us through the window. He¡¯s wearing a dark suit that makes his eyes look almost ck, and there¡¯s something in his expression I


    can¡¯t read.


    My heart does that stupid flutter thing it always does when I see him unexpectedly. I set Lily down and smooth my apron, suddenly conscious of my flour¨Cdusted appearance.


    He steps inside, and the noise of the crowd seems to fade into background static. <fna9e6> This content belongs to FindN0vel</fna9e6>


    ¡°Congrattions,¡± he says quietly. ¡°This is incredible.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The wordse out stiffer than I intended. ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Instead of answering, he approaches the counter where Andrew is boxing up orders. ¡°I¡¯d like to make a purchase.¡±


    ¡°Of course! What can I get you?¡± Andrew¡¯s customer service smile is bright and weing.


    215


    :


    < Chapter 81


    ¡°Everything.¡±


    Andrew blinks. ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Everything you have left. All of it.¡±


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    My mouth falls open. The few remaining customers turn to stare. Even Lily stops ying with her toy and looks up at her father with curiosity.


    ¡°Jasper,¡± I step forward, heat rushing to my cheeks. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. There¡¯s no way you can eat all that bread before it goes stale. You¡¯re being-¡±


    ¡°Dramatic?¡± His mouth quirks up at the corner. ¡°Where have I heard that before?¡±


    The reference to our fight on the highway makes my chest tight. But I push past it, focusing on the absurdity of what he¡¯s suggesting.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. Bread has a short shelf life. Most of what we have left will be good for maybe two days. You¡¯ll end up throwing half of it away.¡±


    ¡°Will I?¡±


    There¡¯s something in his tone that makes me pause. He¡¯s not looking at me with that desperate, pleading expression I¡¯ve grown used to. He¡¯s calm, almost¡­ peaceful.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re trying to prove here,¡± I say, lowering my voice. ¡°If this is some kind of gesture to impress me, it¡¯s not working. It¡¯s wasteful and-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not for me.¡¯


    The simple statement stops me cold. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The bread. It¡¯s not <i>for </i>me.¡± He pulls out his wallet, counting bills with steady hands. ¡°It¡¯s for the children at St. Catherine¡¯s Home.¡±


    The name hits me like a physical blow. St. Catherine¡¯s. The orphanage we used to visit together every month during our first year of marriage. The ce where I¡¯d spent Saturday mornings reading to kids who had no one else, where Jasper would fix broken yground equipment and help with homework.


    ¡°You still¡­¡± I can¡¯t finish the sentence.


    ¡°Go there? Every weekend.¡± He hands Andrew enough cash to cover everything twice over. ¡°Sister Margaret still asks about you.¡±


    My throat feels like it¡¯s closing. ¡°Jasper¡­¡±


    :


    < Chapter 81


    More Rewards >


    ¡°Those kids don¡¯t get fresh bread often. Or cakes. Or anything that isn¡¯t donated from day¨Cold surplus.¡± His voice is matter¨Cof¨Cfact, but there¡¯s emotion underneath. ¡°I thought maybe this once, they could have something special. Something made with love.¡±


    The words pierce through every defense I¡¯ve built up. Because that¡¯s what my bread is ¨C made with love. Every loaf, every roll, every carefully crafted recipe born from the need to create something beautiful in a world that had shown me mostly ugliness.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you still volunteered there,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot you don¡¯t know about me anymore.¡± He epts the bags Andrew hands him, the weight of them making his arms strain. ¡°Just like there¡¯s a lot I didn¡¯t <i>know </i>about you.¡±


    He starts toward the door, then pauses. ¡°Your speech the other night¡­ when <i>you </i>talked about choosing to fight instead of letting fear define you¡­¡± He meets my eyes. ¡°You weren¡¯t the only one who learned something that night.¡±


    And then he¡¯s gone, disappearing into the mall crowd with enough bread to feed thirty


    children.


    I stand frozen behind the counter, my heart hammering against my ribs. Around me, the bakery continues its busy hum Andrew serving customers, Dorian handling the register, Lily coloring at one of the small tables.


    ¡ª


    But all I can think about is a small boy named Marcus who used to save me the seat next to him during story time. About Jessica, who drew me pictures of angels and insisted they looked just like me. About Sister Margaret, who hugged me goodbye thatst time and made me promise to visit again soon.


    A promise I never kept.


    ¡°You okay?¡± Dorian appears at my side, concern creasing his features.


    I blink, realizing tears are running down my cheeks. ¡°Yeah. I just¡­ I need some air.¡±


    But even as I step outside, even as the cool mall air fills my lungs, I can¡¯t shake the image of Jasper carrying bags of my bread to children who have so little.


    The same man who abandoned me on a highway is spending his weekends with orphaned kids. The same man who chose Virginia over me time and again is still honoring amitment we made together three years ago.


    I don¡¯t know what to do with that information. Don¡¯t know how it fits into the neat categories I¡¯ve built in my mind ¨C Jasper the selfish, Jasper the thoughtless, Jasper the man who broke my heart.


    415


    <Chapter 81


    More Rewards >


    Because the Jasper who just walked out of my bakery with enough bread for thirty children? That¡¯s not a man I know how to hate.


    And that terrifies me more than any nightmare ever could.


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!

 Rift 82

    (Scarlett¡¯s POV)


    <i>¡°</i>Scarlett?¡±


    I turn around, and there¡¯s Jasper, bags of bread weighing down both his arms. His car is parked in the loading zone, hazard lights blinking.


    ¡°I¡­¡± My voice catches. ¡°I wanted to apologize. For assuming the worst.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± I wrap my arms around myself, suddenly cold despite the afternoon sun. ¡°I keep expecting you to have ulterior motives. Keep waiting for the catch.¡±


    He shifts the bags, wincing slightly at their weight. ¡°I deserve that.¡±


    We stand there in awkward silence, the space between us filled with four years of hurt and misunderstanding. Finally, I take a deep breath.


    ¡°Can Ie with you?¡±


    He blinks. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°To the orphanage. Can Ie with you to deliver the bread?¡± The words tumble out before I can stop them. ¡°I know I don¡¯t have the right to ask, but those kids¡­ I made them a promise once. I never kept it.¡±


    Jasper stares at me for so long I start to regret asking. Then his face softens in a way that makes my chest ache.


    ¡°They¡¯d love to see <i>you</i>.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? I don¡¯t want to intrude on your thing with them. I know it¡¯s been years since-¡®


    ¡°Scarlett.¡± His voice is gentle. ¡°You¡¯re not intruding. You never could be.¡±


    I nod quickly, before I can change my mind. ¡°Let me just tell Andrew I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Back inside the bakery, Andrew is handling the afternoon rush like a pro. I pull him aside quickly.


    ¡°I need to step out for a bit. Can you handle things?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Everything okay?¡±


    < Chapter 82


    More Rewards >


    ¡°Yeah. Just¡­ something I need to do.¡± I nce back toward the entrance where Jasper is waiting. ¡°Call me if you need anything. Anything at all.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be fine. Go.¡±


    I send a short text to Chloe asking if she can look after Lily for me. She doesn¡¯t even ask me why, or where I¡¯m headed, and just says she¡¯ll be here in five minutes. Her unconditional support never fails to touch me.


    The drive to St. Catherine¡¯s is quiet except for the radio ying softly. I keep my hands folded in myp, trying not to remember all the times we made this same trip. Back when we were happy. Back when I thought we¡¯d do everything together forever.


    ¡°How often do you visit?¡± I ask, breaking the silence.


    ¡°Every Saturday. Sometimes more if they need help with something.¡± He nces at me. ¡°Sister Margaret is going to cry when she sees you.¡±


    My throat tightens. ¡°She probably hates me for disappearing.¡±


    ¡°She could never hate you. None of them could.¡±


    The orphanage looks exactly the same ¨C red brick building with white trim, yground out front where kids are running around in thete afternoon sun. My heart pounds as we pull


    into the parking lot.


    Jasper carries most of the bags, but I insist on taking a few. The familiar smell of industrial cleaner and something indefinably institutional hits me as soon as we walk through the front


    door.


    ¡°Jasper!¡± A <i>voice </i>calls from down the hallway. ¡°You¡¯re early today!¡±


    Sister Margaret appears around the corner, her gray hair pulled back in its usual neat bun. She¡¯s aged in the four years since I saw herst ¨C more lines around her eyes, moving a little slower. But her smile is exactly the same.


    Until she sees me.


    ¡°Oh my Lord.¡± Her hand flies to her chest. ¡°Scarlett? Is that really you?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Sister Margaret.¡± My voicees out as a whisper.


    She rushes toward me, her arms opening wide. I step into her embrace, and suddenly I¡¯m <ul><li></li></ul>


    crying big, ugly sobs that shake my whole body.


    ¡°Shh, child. You¡¯re here now. That¡¯s all that matters.¡± She rubs my back like she used to when


    < Chapter 82


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    I¡¯d get overwhelmed during story time. ¡°Look how beautiful you are. Marriage suits you both


    so well.¡±


    I pull back, wiping my eyes. ¡°Sister Margaret, we¡¯re not-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Still bringing treats for the children, I see.¡± She¡¯s already eyeing the bags Jasper is holding. ¡°You two are such a blessing. Such a perfect team.¡±


    Jasper and I exchange a look over her head. The assumption that we¡¯re still together sits between us like andmine neither of us wants to step on.


    ¡°Where should we put everything?¡± I ask instead.


    ¡°The kitchen, of course. The children are just finishing their homework. They¡¯ll be <i>so </i>excited-


    She stops mid¨Csentence, her eyes widening. ¡°You haven¡¯t told them, have <i>you</i>? About Scarletting back?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know she wasing until twenty minutes ago,¡± Jasper admits.


    Sister Margaret sps her hands together like she¡¯s about to pray. ¡°Oh, this is wonderful. They¡¯re going to be beside themselves with joy.¡±


    She leads us down the familiar hallway, past themon room where I can hear the sound of children¡¯s voices, to therge kitchen that always smelled like vani and hope.


    ¡°Sister Margaret,¡± I say as we set the bags on the counter, ¡°I owe you an apology. I promised I¡¯d keep visiting, and then I just¡­ disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Child, life happens. People get busy, move away, start families of their own.¡± She pats my hand. ¡°What matters is that Jasper never stoppeding. He kept your promise alive on your behalf.¡±


    I look at him across the kitchen ind. ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°Every week,¡± Sister Margaret continues, ¡°he tells them stories about both of you. Brings pictures sometimes. The children know all about your adventures together, even the ones that happened after <i>you </i>stopped visiting.¡±


    My heart stops. ¡°What adventures? I haven¡¯t seen Jasper in-


    ¡°Your baby!¡± She ps her hands together. ¡°The beautiful child you brought into this world. Jasper never stopped talking about her, though, we only learned about her genderst week.¡± <fn7bf1> Find the newest release on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn7bf1>


    The kitchen door bursts open before I can respond.


    ¡°Mr. Jasper! You¡¯re early and- MOM SCARLETT!¡±


    < Chapter 82


    More Rewards


    The shriekes from Jessica, who¡¯s now thirteen and almost as tall as me. But sheunches herself at me like she¡¯s still the eight¨Cyear¨Cold I remember.


    ¡°You¡¯re here! You¡¯re really here!¡± She¡¯s crying andughing at the same time. ¡°I knew you¡¯de back! I told everyone you¡¯de back!¡±


    More children pour through the door. Some I recognize, grown taller and older. Others are new faces, but they all seem to know exactly who I am.


    ¡°Mom Scarlett brought bread!¡±


    ¡°I drew you a picture every week! I have forty¨Cseven pictures!¡±


    They¡¯re all talking at once, hugging me, pulling at my clothes <i>to </i>get my attention. And in the middle of the chaos, I catch Jasper¡¯s eye.


    He¡¯s leaning against the counter, watching the reunion with something soft and unguarded in his expression. When he notices me looking, he doesn¡¯t turn away.


    Marcus ¨C who¡¯s now twelve and speaks with a voice that cracks ¨C tugs on my sleeve. ¡°Mom Scarlett, Mr. Jasper said you make the best bread in the whole world. Is that true?¡±


    I look at the bags we brought, then at Jasper. ¡°Why don¡¯t we find out?¡±


    The next hour passes in a blur of cutting bread, spreading butter, and watching children¡¯s faces light up as they taste what I¡¯ve created. They eat like it¡¯s the most precious thing they¡¯ve ever had, saving pieces forter, fighting over who gets thest dinner roll.


    ¡°This is even better than Mr. Jasper said it would be,¡± whispers Emma, a little girl with pigtails


    who can¡¯t be more than six.


    ¡°He talks <i>about </i>my bread?¡± I ask, settling beside her on the floor.


    ¡°He says you put love in everything you make. That¡¯s why it tastes so good.¡± She takes another tiny bite, savoring it.


    Across the room, Jasper is helping two boys with a puzzle. He nces up and catches me staring, and for a moment we¡¯re looking at each other like we used to. Before everything went


    wrong.


    As the afternoon winds down, Sister Margaret pulls me aside while Jasper reads to a group of younger kids.


    ¡°That man loves you fiercely,¡± she says quietly.


    ¡°Sister Margaret-¡±


    < Chapter 82


    More Rewards >


    ¡°I know it¡¯s not my ce. But I¡¯ve watched hime here every week. Though he never shared his problems, when he talked about you, there was pain in his voice. So I figured you two were probably having rtionship issues.¡±


    Violet Moon


    44


    #Vote#!


    <b>2 </b>

 Rift 83

    (Scarlett¡¯s POV)


    I watch him turn a page in the picture book, his voice animated as he <i>does </i>different character voices. The children are hanging on every word.


    ¡°People make mistakes,¡± she continues. ¡°Lord knows I¡¯ve made my share. But marriage isn¡¯t about happily ever after, like they show in TVs these days. Marriage is aboutpanionship, forgiveness, and growth.¡±


    ¡°1¡­¡±


    ¡°Twoplete strangersing together, adjusting andpromising <i>to </i>make their life¡¯s journey easier throughpanionship and forgiveness, while growing together.¡± She squeezes my shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t let resentmente between you. Life¡¯s too short, <i>and </i>love¡¯s too precious.¡±


    I don¡¯t say anything in response to her words, but I contemte them throughout our visit.


    When it¡¯s time to go, the goodbyes take forever. Every child wants one more hug, one more promise that I¡¯lle back soon. I make those promises carefully this time, meaning every


    word.


    ¡°Next Saturday?¡± Jessica asks, holding my hand like she¡¯s afraid I¡¯ll disappear again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be here,¡± I tell her. And for the first time in four years, I know I will be.


    In <i>the </i>parking lot, Jasper and I stand by our cars in the fading daylight. Thefortable silence of the afternoon has given way to something more charged, more uncertain.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say finally. ¡°For keeping them connected to me. For not letting them think I¡¯d abandoned them.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t abandon them. <i>You </i>were building a life. They understand that.¡±


    ¡°But you never stoppeding. Even after we¡­¡± I can¡¯t finish the sentence.


    ¡°Even after I destroyed everything,¡± he finishes for me. ¡°Yeah. I never stoppeding.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± The question slips out before I can stop it.


    He¡¯s quiet for so long I think he won¡¯t answer. Then he looks at me with eyes that hold years of regret.


    ¡°Because it was the only way I could deal with the pain of losing you.¡±


    < Chapter 83


    The words hit me like a physical blow. I lean against my car, suddenly dizzy.


    ¡°Jasper-<b>¡± </b>


    More Rewards


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying that to pressure you. Or to make you feel guilty. I¡¯m saying it because it¡¯s true.¡± He runs a hand through his hair. ¡°You asked why I kepting here, why I kept your connection to them alive. That¡¯s why.¡±


    ¡°You could have told me. When we met again, you could have told me <i>you </i>were still doing


    this.¡±


    ¡°Would it have changed anything?¡±


    The question hangs in the air between us. Would it have? Would knowing that he spent every Saturday with children who missed me have softened my heart toward him?


    I don¡¯t know. But standing here now, watching him unlock his car with hands that have spent four years keeping promises I¡¯d forgotten I¡¯d made, I feel something shift inside my chest.


    On the drive back to my apartment, I keep sneaking nces at Jasper. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m looking for¡­maybe a glimpse of the man I fell in love with at first sight, or the one I ran away from four years ago¡­the more time I spend with him, the more and more I feel conflicted.


    ¡°You know,¡± he says as we pull into my parking lot, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about what Sister Margaret said. About you teaching the kids to bake.¡±


    I shift in my seat to face him. ¡°What about it?¡±


    ¡°What if we made it happen?¡± His eyes light up with an enthusiasm I haven¡¯t seen in years. ¡°I could donate some basic equipment ¨C mixers, baking sheets, a few ovens. Nothing fancy, but enough for them <i>to </i>learn.¡±


    The idea catches <i>me </i>off guard. ¡°Jasper¡­¡±


    ¡°Think about it. You could teach them your techniques, your recipes. They could make their own bread, maybe even sell some of it to bring in ie for the orphanage.¡± He¡¯s talking faster now, the way he used to when he got excited about a project. ¡°They¡¯d learn a valuable skill, something that could help them when they age out of the system.¡±


    Something warm spreads through my chest. ¡°You¡¯ve really thought this through.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had four years to think about a lot of things.¡± His voice goes quiet. ¡°I know I can¡¯t undo the past. But maybe I can help build something better for the future. For them. For you.¡±


    I stare at him, this man who once felt like a stranger wearing my husband¡¯s face. But sitting here <i>now</i>, listening to him talk about giving these kids opportunities, I see glimpses of the


    :


    < Chapter 83


    person I fell in love with all those years ago.


    More Rewards


    ¡°I¡¯d need time to prepare,¡± I say slowly. ¡°Lesson ns, simplified recipes they can handle. And with the mall location just opening, I¡¯m stretched pretty thin.¡±


    ¡°Take all the time you need. A few weeks, a month. Whatever works for you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d really do that? Donate all the equipment?¡±


    ¡°Scarlett.¡± He turns in his seat, meeting my eyes directly. ¡°Those kids love <i>you</i>. And after today, watching you with them¡­ this is what you¡¯re meant to <i>do</i>. Teaching, nurturing, helping people create something beautiful.¡± He pauses. ¡°I should have seen it years ago.¡±


    My throat feels tight. ¡°Jasper-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. Just think about it, okay?¡±


    I nod, not trusting my voice. He gets out to help me get Lily from Chloe, who has just arrived to drop her off. As Jasper lifts Lily carefully from her car seat, she stirs and wraps her small


    arms around his neck.


    ¡°Daddy,¡± she mumbles against his shoulder.


    ¡°Daddy¡¯s here, baby girl. And I¡¯ll always be here.¡±


    Something clenches in my chest watching them together. The easy way he holds her, the gentleness in his voice. The way she trusts himpletely, even half¨Casleep.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say as he hands her to me at my front door. ¡°For today. For¡­ everything.¡±


    ¡°Thank <i>you </i>foring with me. It meant everything to them. To me.¡±


    After he leaves, I tuck Lily into bed and sit in my kitchen with a cup of tea, thinking about everything that happened today. The sessful opening of the mall location. The children at the orphanage. Jasper¡¯s proposal about teaching them to bake.


    The way he looked at me when he said some people are worth waiting for. <fn3f93> Newest update provided by find(?)ovel</fn3f93>


    I¡¯m still thinking about it a weekter as I stand in the mall bakery, watching Andrew work through the morning rush. The trial run has been more sessful than I could have imagined. Lines form before we even open, and we¡¯re selling out of most items by early afternoon.


    ¡°Scarlett,¡± Andrew calls me over during a brief lull. ¡°Can we talk about the cinnamon bunny bread?¡±


    I join him behind the counter. ¡°What about it?¡±


    < Chapter 83


    More Rewards >


    ¡°They¡¯re our biggest seller. Always the first to go.¡± He wipes his hands on his apron. ¡°But they take forever to make. All that shaping, the double rise time for the texture you want. If we could streamline the process, we could double our output.¡±


    ¡°Streamline how?¡±


    ¡°Cut the rising time in half. Make them regr round buns instead of the bunny shape. We¡¯d save hours of work and could make twice as many.¡±


    I feel something cold settle in my stomach. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Scarlett, think about the profit margin=¡±


    ¡°I said no.¡± My voicees out sharper than I intended. ¡°The rising time is what gives them their texture. Cut that in half and they¡¯ll be dense, chewy. Nothing like what they should be.¡±


    Andrew frowns. ¡°Most customers won¡¯t notice the difference if we save a few cents per unit


    ¡°I¡¯ll notice.¡± I cross my arms. ¡°And the customers will too. Maybe not consciously, but they¡¯ll


    taste the difference.¡±


    ¡°Look, I get that you¡¯re passionate about quality. But this is business. We need to think about efficiency, scbility-¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t just business.¡± The wordse out heated, and I take a breath, trying to calm down. ¡°Andrew, I know you mean well. But those bunny shapes¡­ you know why I started making them that way?¡±


    He shakes his head.


    ¡°There was a little girl at the orphanage. Emma. She was maybe four when I started visiting, and she was terrified of everything. Wouldn¡¯t talk to anyone, barely ate. But she loved rabbits.¡± I lean against the counter, the memory clear in my mind. ¡°So I started shaping the cinnamon rolls like bunnies just for her. The first time she smiled was when she saw one of those silly


    bread rabbits.¡±


    Andrew¡¯s expression softens. ¡°Scarlett¡­¡±


    ¡°Now she¡¯s ten, and she still asks Jasper if I¡¯m making bunny bread for the kids. And you know what? Every child who buys one of those from us lights up when they see the shape. They take pictures, they show their friends. They¡¯re not buying bread, Andrew. They¡¯re buying a little bit of joy.¡±


    ¡°But the profit-¡±


    < Chapter 83


    More Rewards


    ¡°Will be fine.¡± I meet his eyes. ¡°Yes, it takes longer. Yes, it¡¯s more work. But that¡¯s what makes it special. That¡¯s what makes it mine. The moment we start cutting <i>corners </i>to maximize profit is the moment we be just another bakery selling industrial bread.¡±


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#<b>! </b>

 Rift 84

    < Chapter 84


    (Scarlett¡¯s POV)


    More Rewards >


    I talk for what feels like hours, painting the vision of my bakery for Andrew.


    Two weekster, I¡¯m standing in my original bakery, Sunrise Bakes, at five in the morning, kneading dough for the day¡¯s first batch of sourdough. The familiar rhythm soothes my nerves, but something feels off.


    My phone buzzes with another notification. I ignore it, trying <i>to </i><i>focus </i>on the feel of the dough beneath my hands. Smooth, stic, perfect. To rediscover the lost connection between my hands and the bread, the inner peace thates with doing what I love best.


    But the phone keeps buzzing, interrupting my concentration.


    I wipe my flour¨Ccovered hands on my apron and finally check my messages. Fifteen missed calls from Chloe. My stomach drops.


    I call her back immediately.


    ¡°Thank God,¡± she breathes when she picks up. ¡°Scarlett, have you checked the reviews for the


    mall location?¡±


    ¡°What reviews? It¡¯s been doing great. Andrew said yesterday it was another sellout day.¡±


    Silence stretches between us, and I feel ice forming in my veins.


    ¡°Chloe, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Check yourptop. Now.¡±


    I open myptop with shaking fingers, navigating to the review sites while Chloe stays on the line. What I see makes my knees buckle.


    ¡°Sunrise Bread <i>isn¡¯t </i><i>what </i>it <i>used </i><i>to </i><i>be</i><i>. </i><i>Bought </i><i>their </i><i>famous </i><i>honey </i>wheat rolls yesterday and they tasted like cardboard<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>


    ¨C


    ¡°So disappointed. The texture was <ipletely </i>wrong ¨C dense and vorless. Nothing like the original location.<i>¡± </i>


    ¡°Overpriced industrial bread <i>with </i>fancy packaging. Save your money.¡±


    One star. Two stars. Review after review, all saying the same thing.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be right,¡± I whisper into the phone. ¡°Andrew follows my recipes exactly. I trained


    :


    < Chapter 84


    him myself.¡±


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°Scarlett¡­¡± Chloe¡¯s voice is gentle but worried. ¡°When¡¯s thest time you actually tasted the bread from the mall location?¡±


    I try to remember. Last week? Two weeks ago? I¡¯ve been so focused <i>on </i>keeping my original bakery running smoothly, on perfecting new recipes, that I haven¡¯t dropped in a while.


    ¡°I need to get over there,¡± I say, already untying my apron.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got Lily. Go.¡±


    The drive to the mall feels endless. My hands grip the steering wheel so tight my knuckles are white. These reviews can¡¯t be urate. Andrew is experienced, professional. He wouldn¡¯t change my recipes without telling me.


    I try to convince myself, but my mind keeps shing back to the dissatisfied expression on his face thest time we talked.


    The mall isn¡¯t even open yet, but I have keys to the service entrance. I slip inside, the empty corridors echoing my footsteps. When I reach the bakery, I can hear Andrew moving around


    in the kitchen.


    I pause at the door, watching him through the small window. He¡¯s pulling trays from the oven ¨C my signature bunny bread. But he¡¯s not the only one. There are more staff, unfamiliar ones, pulling out the same style of bread from other ovens with him. The shapes are all wrong, too standard, too uniform. Like they came from a mold.


    My heart sinks.


    I push through the <i>door</i>, and Andrew looks up with a guilty start.


    ¡°Scarlett! You¡¯re early. I wasn¡¯t expecting-¡±


    ¡°Show me the bread,¡± I say quietly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The bread you just pulled from the oven. Show it to me.¡±


    He hesitates, then hands me one of the rolls. The moment I touch it, I know. It¡¯s dense, heavy.


    The color is off too pale,cking the golden brown I spend hours perfecting. <fnb6fb> Find the newest release on Find_Novel(.</fnb6fb>


    I take a bite, and my heart breakspletely.


    It tastes nothing like the pastries I¡¯ve been proud of selling.


    :


    < Chapter 84


    ¡°Andrew.¡± My voicees out steadier than I feel. ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your bunny bread recipe-¡±


    More Rewards


    ¡°No.¡± I set the roll down carefully, like it might explode. ¡°This is not my recipe. This tastes like


    it came from a factory.¡±


    His face goes red. ¡°Look, I made some modifications. Small <i>ones</i>. To improve efficiency-¡±


    ¡°What kind of modifications?¡±


    ¡°The rising time was excessive. I cut it from four hours to ny minutes. And the shaping was taking too long, so I invested in some molds to speed up production. Basic business


    decisions.¡±


    Each word hits me like a physical blow. ¡°You cut the rising time by more than half?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and honestly, most customers can¡¯t tell the difference-¡±


    ¡°I can tell the difference!¡± The words explode out of me. ¡°Everyone who¡¯s ever eaten my real bread can tell the difference! That¡¯s why we¡¯re getting destroyed in reviews!¡±


    ¡°Scarlett, you¡¯re focusing on the small problems. The profit margins-¡±


    ¡°Forget about the profit margins.¡± I hold up my hand, my whole body shaking. ¡°Just stop talking about profit margins. Show me everything you¡¯ve changed.¡±


    For the next hour, Andrew walks me through his ¡°improvements.¡± Shorter rising times across the board. Chemical additives to speed up fermentation. Pre¨Cmade molds for everything that used <i>to </i>be hand¨Cshaped. Cheaper ingredients to reduce expenses ¨C regr flour instead of the organic blend I specified.


    ¡°You¡¯ve turned my bakery into a factory,¡± I whisper when he¡¯s done.


    ¡°I¡¯ve turned it into a profitable business,¡± he snaps. ¡°Do you know how much money we¡¯ve been losing on your precious hand¨Cshaping and four¨Chour rise times? This is reality, Scarlett. This is how real businesses operate.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t my business anymore.¡± I look around the kitchen that was supposed to be an extension of my dream. ¡°This is just another corporate bakery selling fake goods to fill their pockets.¡±


    ¡°The customers are buying it. Sales are actually up fromst week.¡±


    ¡°Because they don¡¯t know what they¡¯re buying. They¡¯reing because of the good reviews from the original bakery store!¡± I grab one of the industrial mixer attachments he¡¯s been


    <Chapter 84


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    using. ¡°Do you know why I knead by hand for certain breads? Because I can feel when the gluten is perfectly developed. Because I can adjust for humidity, for temperature, for the specific batch of flour. This machine doesn¡¯t care about any of that.¡±


    Andrew crosses his arms. ¡°Hand¨Ckneading isn¡¯t scble.¡±


    ¡°Then maybe some things aren¡¯t meant to be scaled!¡± The words tear from my throat. ¡°Some things are supposed to stay small and personal and made with love!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well¡­ Love doesn¡¯t pay the bills.¡±


    I stare at him, shocked. This man I trusted with my recipes, my reputation, my dream, doesn¡¯t care about any of them aside from making more money. ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You heard me. Get out of my kitchen. You¡¯re fired.¡±


    ¡°Scarlett, be reasonable. You need me. You can¡¯t run both locations by yourself-¡±


    ¡°I said get out!¡± My voice echoes off the industrial steel surfaces he chose over my warm wood counters. ¡°Take your molds and your chemical shortcuts and get out of my sight!¡±


    He leaves, muttering about unrealistic expectations and lost profits. I stand alone in the deserted kitchen that no longer feels like mine, surrounded by equipment that makes bread


    without soul.


    I pull out my phone and start typing.


    ¡°Sunrise Bakes Mall <i>Location </i><i>will </i><i>be </i><i>temporarily </i>closed <i>while </i>we <i>return </i>to our <i>original </i>methods and standards. <i>We </i><i>apologize </i><i>to </i><i>customers who </i>received <i>subpar </i>products. <i>This </i><i>is </i>not <i>what </i>Sunrise Bread represents<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>


    I post it to every social media ount, every review site, then lock the front door and flip the sign to close.


    My hands shake as I dial Dorian¡¯s number. He answers on the first ring.


    ¡°Scarlett? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I need to see you,¡± I say, my voice barely holding together from the anger and frustration bubbling inside me. ¡°Can you meet me? I think we made a terrible mistake.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Where are you?¡±


    ¡°The mall. But I¡¯m leaving now. Can we meet at your office?¡±


    <Chapter 84


    ¡°Hold on. I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll take a cab¡­¡±


    :


    More Rewards


    ¡°Scarlett. I¡¯ll send someone. It¡¯ll be safer that way.¡± I pause, caught off guard by the sharpness of his tone. I¡¯m not a three¨Cyear old. I can take a cab <i>to </i>his office without problem.


    But Dorian¡­he¡¯s been acting strangetely.


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!

 Rift 85

    (Scarlett¡¯s POV)


    Dorian¡¯s office feels like a sanctuarypared to the industrial wastnd my mall bakery has be. Floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows overlook the city, and everything speaks of sess.


    Thinking about it¡­.this is the first time I¡¯m here, and I¡¯m not even in the mood to admire it.


    I sink into the leather chair across from his desk, exhausted.


    ¡°Tell me what happened,¡± he says, setting a cup of tea in front of me.


    I wrap my hands around the warm ceramic, using it to steady myself. ¡°Andrew destroyed everything. He turned my bakery into a factory.¡±


    ¡°Walk me through it.¡±


    So I do. Every detail. The reviews, the industrial bread, the shortcuts that stripped away everything that made my recipes special. Dorian listens without interrupting, his expression growing more thoughtful with each word.


    When I finish, he¡¯s quiet for a long moment.


    ¡°That¡¯s disappointing,¡± he finally says. ¡°But not entirely surprising.¡±


    I blink. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Andrew¡¯s a professional baker, Scarlett. He¡¯s been in this industry for twenty years. He sees inefficiencies and fixes them. It¡¯s what he¡¯s trained to do.¡±


    Something cold settles in my chest. ¡°Those weren¡¯t inefficiencies. Those were the things that made my bread special.¡±


    ¡®To you, yes. But to the average business owner?¡±


    ¡°The reviews speak for themselves, Dorian. People noticed the difference.¡±


    ¡°A vocal minority noticed.¡± He leans forward, his voice gentle but firm. ¡°The sales numbers tell a different story. Andrew said business was actually up.¡±


    I stare at him. ¡°You¡¯ve talked to Andrew?¡±


    ¡°He called me this morning. He¡¯s concerned about you, about the business. He thinks you¡¯re letting perfectionism cloud your judgment.¡±


    <Chapter 85


    ¡°Perfectionism?¡± The word tastes bitter. ¡°Is that what we¡¯re calling integrity now?¡±


    More Rewards >


    ¡°Scarlett.¡± Dorian stands, moving to the window. ¡°I know this is hard to hear, but Andrew might have a point about some things.¡± <fn0c6b> The rightful source is find?novel</fn0c6b>


    My hands start shaking. I set the tea down before I spill it.


    ¡°The hand¨Ckneading. The four¨Chour rise times. The individual shaping.¡± He turns back to me. ¡°Those methods work beautifully for a small neighborhood bakery. But if you want to grow, if you want to build your brand, you need to think bigger.¡±


    ¡°By selling worse bread?¡±


    ¡°By selling more bread.¡± His voice stays patient, like he¡¯s exining something obvious to a child. ¡°Most customers can¡¯t tell the difference between a four¨Chour rise and a ny¨Cminute rise. But they can tell the difference between a popr and non¨Cpopr product.¡±


    ¡°So


    you think Andrew was right to change everything?¡±


    ¡°I think Andrew made the right business decisions. Could he havemunicated his intentions better? Absolutely. But his instincts about efficiency and scbility are sound.¡±


    ¡°Efficiency.¡± I repeat the word like it¡¯s poison. ¡°That¡¯s what matters to you?¡±


    ¡°Profit matters, Scarlett. Growth matters. Impact matters.¡± Dorian sits back down, leaning forward earnestly. ¡°Do you know how many people you could reach with standardized recipes and proper equipment? How many jobs you could create? How much good you could do in the world?¡±


    ¡°By selling people chemical¨Cfull products?¡±


    ¡°By giving them something they love at a price they can afford.¡± His eyes are bright with possibility. ¡°Imagine Sunrise Bakes in every major city. Imagine wealthy families across the country putting in orders.¡±


    He reaches across the desk, covering my hand with his. ¡°This is what sess looks like, Scarlett. This is what business growth requires.¡±


    I pull my hand away. ¡°And if I don¡¯t want that kind of sess?¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll stay small forever. One little bakery, reaching maybe a hundred customers a day instead of thousands.¡± His voice carries a hint of conflict. ¡°Is that really what you want? To stay small forever?¡±


    Small forever. Like love and care and craftsmanship are things to be ashamed of.


    < Chapter 85


    ¡°What if the methods are what make it special?¡± I ask quietly.


    More Rewards >


    ¡°Then you find ways to preserve the essence while improving the execution.¡± He stands again, moving to a shelf lined with business books. ¡°Look, every sessfulpany goes through this transition. From artisan to enterprise. It¡¯s natural evolution. Small businesses that refuse to adapt, that cling to inefficient methods because they¡¯re ¡®authentic.¡® Do you know where they end up?¡±


    I shake my head.


    ¡°Bankruptcy.¡± He slides the book toward me. ¡°Meanwhile, theirpetitors who were willing to evolve, who prioritized growth over sentiment, they¡¯re the ones feeding families and creating jobs and making a real difference.¡±


    The words hit like punches. Is that what I¡¯m doing? Prioritizing sentiment <i>over </i>practicality?


    Choosing pride over progress?


    ¡°I just want to make good bread,¡± I whisper.


    <b>¡°</b>And you can. But you need to decide what ¡®good¡® means. Is it the perfect texture that only you can detect? Or is it bread that brings joy to thousands of families every day?¡±


    ¡°Both?¡±


    ¡°Not at scale. Not profitably.¡± His voice is kind but unyielding. ¡°This is the reality of business, Scarlett. You can¡¯t have everything exactly the way you want it and still grow.¡±


    I think about the reviews again. The disappointment in those customers¡® voices. People who trusted my name and got something that tasted like cardboard.


    ¡°The customers noticed the difference,¡± I say weakly.


    ¡°Some did. But how many more customers did you reach because of Andrew¡¯s efficiencies? How many people got to taste your recipes who never would have otherwise?¡±


    I don¡¯t have an answer for that.


    ¡°Talk to him,¡± Dorian says gently. ¡°Sit down with Andrew and find a middle ground. Keep some of your special touches for signature items, but let him optimize the everyday products. You can have both artisanal showpieces andmercial sess.¡±


    ¡°I fired him.¡±


    ¡°Then un¨Cfire him.¡± Dorian smiles, the expression warm and encouraging. ¡°Apologize for being hasty. Tell him you want to work together to find solutions that honor both your vision and business reality.¡±


    < Chapter 85


    ¡°What if there¡¯s no middle ground?¡±


    More Rewards


    ¡°Then you choose. Small and pure, or big and impactful.¡± He meets my eyes directly. ¡°But remember, Scarlett ¨C you can¡¯t change the world from a single neighborhood bakery. If you really want to make a difference, if you want to reach more people, <i>you </i>have to be willing topromise.¡±


    The word sits heavy between us. Compromise. It sounds so reasonable when he says it like


    that<b>. </b>


    ¡°You really think Andrew was right?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I think Andrew is a professional who understands the industry better than either of us. And I think you¡¯re a brilliant creator who deserves to see her work reach its full potential.¡± Dorian stands, extending his hand to help me up. ¡°Talk to him. Find a way to work together. Because if you want to expand, if you want to really build somethingsting, going industrial isn¡¯t just


    one option.¡±


    He pauses, meeting my eyes with gentle certainty.


    ¡°It¡¯s the only way.¡±


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    <b>E </b>


    Vote


    286


    :

 Rift 86

    (Dorian¡¯s POV)


    More Rewards >


    The moment Scarlett¡¯s footsteps fade down the hallway, I pick up my phone. The call I¡¯ve had on hold for the past hour is still connected.


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡± I ask quietly.


    ¡°Hmmm.¡± Jasper¡¯s voice is tight with barely controlled anger. ¡°Is this right?¡±


    I lean back in my chair, watching Scarlett¡¯s figure disappear into the elevator through my office window. She looks defeated. At a loss, and confused.


    ¡°Virginia has gone silent,¡± I say, keeping my voice low even though my office is soundproofed. ¡°I fear she and whoever is behind her are nning something big. This is the only way to beat the snake out of its hole.¡±


    ¡°By destroying Scarlett¡¯s confidence?¡±


    ¡°By forcing her into making a reckless move.¡± I stand, pacing to the window. ¡°We need her to act. We need her to make a mistake we can catch. And Virginia¡¯s intense jealousy towards Scarlett is our chance.¡±


    Jasper is quiet for a long moment. ¡°I don¡¯t know. This doesn¡¯t feel right to me.¡±


    ¡°Everything about this situation is wrong.¡± I turn away from the window. ¡°But we can¡¯t just sit around and wait anymore. I¡¯m more concerned about James and ir not knowing Virginia¡¯s true face than I am about whoever¡¯s supporting her in the shadows.¡±


    ¡°What do <i>you </i>mean?¡±


    ¡°Think about it, Jasper. Virginia has direct ess to the Stones. She lives in their house, has their trust, their love. If she decides to use them to harm Lily and Scarlett¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t need to finish the sentence. We both know what Virginia is capable of.


    ¡°So we have no choice but to take the initiative. Now go, and do your part,¡± I say, already reaching for my coat.


    I disconnect the call before Jasper can respond. There¡¯s no time for doubt now. We¡¯remitted to this path, and the only way out is pushing forward.


    <b>(</b><b>Scarlett¡¯s </b><b>POV</b>)


    I sit in my car outside Dorian¡¯s building for twenty minutes, staring at nothing. His words


    :


    <Chapter 86


    More Rewards >


    echo in my head, mixing with Andrew¡¯s justifications and the bitter taste of those industrial bread rolls.


    Maybe they¡¯re right. Maybe I am being unrealistic, clinging to methods that don¡¯t make business sense. Maybepromise is just another word for growing up.


    But when I close my eyes, I see Emma¡¯s face the first time she bit into one of my bunny rolls. The wonder, the pure joy. Would she have felt the same way about Andrew¡¯s factory¨Cmolded


    version?


    My phone buzzes. Jasper¡¯s name shes on the screen.


    I almost don¡¯t answer. I¡¯m not sure I can handle another conversation about what I should do, how I should change, why my methods are wrong.


    But recalling today is Saturday, I swipe to ept the call.


    ¡°Scarlett?¡± Jasper¡¯s voice is warm, concerned. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, fine.¡± I say, though I¡¯m anything but fine.


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°I have all the equipment ready.¡±


    ¡°What equipment?¡±


    ¡°For the orphanage. The baking lessons we talked about?¡±


    Ah, I¡¯d almost forgotten. With everything happening at the mall location, the orphanage project had slipped from my mind entirely.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m the right person to teach them anymore,¡± I say quietly. ¡°I can¡¯t even run my own business properly.¡±


    ¡®Come on, Scar. Those kids don¡¯t need industrial efficiency. They need someone who will teach them the skill to stand on their own.¡±


    Something loosens in my chest at his words. ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°Now, if you¡¯re free. I can pick you up.¡±


    ¡°I need to get Lily from Chloe first.¡±


    ¡°Perfect. I¡¯ll swing by and get you.¡±


    < Chapter 86


    More Rewards >


    An hourter, I¡¯m standing outside my apartment building with Lily bouncing excitedly beside me when Jasper¡¯s SUV pulls up. But when the doors open, it¡¯s not just Jasper who gets out.


    James and ir emerge from the backseat, both wearing casual clothes and nervous


    smiles.


    ¡°Surprise?¡± ir smiles, fidgeting with her hands. ¡°We hope you don¡¯t mind we decided to join. When Jasper told us about the baking lesson, we thought maybe¡­¡±


    ¡°We wanted to spend time with Lily,¡± James adds. ¡°And with you, if you¡¯ll let us.¡±


    I want to say no. The wounds from their past betrayal still hurts whenever I see them, and I¡¯m not sure I have the energy for family drama on top of everything that¡¯s <i>going </i>on in my life. right now.


    But Lily runs straight to them, wrapping her small arms around ir¡¯s legs.


    ¡°Grandma ir! Are you going to bake with us too?¡±


    ir¡¯s eyes fill with tears as she lifts Lily into her arms. ¡°If your mama allows it.¡±


    Three pairs of eyes look at me expectantly. I want to refuse, to protect myself from more hurt. But seeing Lily¡¯s excitement, seeing how much happier she¡¯s be since having her grandparents in her life¡­


    ¡°Okay,¡± I hear myself say. ¡°But we focus on the kids. This isn¡¯t about us.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± James says quickly. ¡°We just want to help however we can.¡± <fn8d0f> For original chapters go to f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn8d0f>


    The drive to the orphanage is awkward at first. ir sits in the back with Lily, asking gentle questions about school and friends. James makes polite conversation about the weather. Jasper keeps ncing at me in the rearview mirror, checking to make sure I¡¯m okay.


    I¡¯m not okay. But sitting here with my daughter giggling in the backseat, heading toward children who need something I can give them, I feel more like myself than I have in weeks.


    Sister Margaret greets us at the door with her usual warmth, though her eyes widen when she sees James and ir.


    ¡°How wonderful! A full family baking lesson.¡± She ps her hands together. ¡°The children are going to be beside themselves with joy.¡±


    The kitchen we donated equipment to looks transformed. Professional mixers sit beside child¨Cheight work stations. New ovens gleam alongside carefully organized ingredient stations. It¡¯s everything I could think of and more.


    < Chapter 86


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°Look what we built for you,¡± Marcus says, pulling me toward a small station covered with measuring cups and wooden spoons. ¡°Sister Margaret said this one is special for the teacher.¡±


    Twenty¨Cthree children ranging in age from six to sixteen gather around the central ind. Their faces shine with excitement, hands already reaching for ingredients.


    ¡°Okay, everyone,¡± I say, finding my voice. ¡°Today we¡¯re going to learn the most important thing about baking.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± calls out Jessica, now bouncing on her toes.


    I look around at these children who have so little but give <i>so </i>much love. At my daughter, wide¨Ceyed and eager to learn. At Sister Margaret, beaming with pride. Even at James and ir, who hover uncertainly at the edge of the group.


    ¡°That the secret ingredient isn¡¯t in any recipe book,¡± I say, my voice growing stronger. ¡°The secret ingredient is love. And today, we¡¯re going to put so much love into our bread that everyone who tastes it will feel it.¡±


    I move to the flour station, my hands steady for the first time in days. ¡°First, we¡¯re going to learn how to feel the ingredients. Not just measure them, but really understand them.¡±


    As I demonstrate how to test flour between my fingers, how to know when it¡¯s the right texture just by touch, I see Andrew¡¯s efficiency¨Cdriven methods for what they really are. Shortcuts that skip the soul.


    ¡°Baking isn¡¯t about speed,¡± I tell the children, who hang on every word. ¡°It¡¯s about patience. About taking time to do things right.¡±


    Emma, now ten and still shy, raises her hand. ¡°Mom Scarlett, will you teach us to make the bunny bread?¡±


    I smile, feeling something settle back into ce inside my chest. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what we¡¯re going to make. And each bunny is going to be different, because we¡¯re making them with our hands, not with machines.¡±


    As we work, I watch Lily help a younger boy measure ingredients. James assists with heavy mixing bowls while ir reads recipe cards to kids who can¡¯t read yet. Jasper moves between stations, offering encouragement and cleaning up spills.


    <b>This </b>is what family looks like. Not perfect, not withoutplications, but real.


    And as I guide small hands through the process of shaping dough into whimsical rabbits, each one unique and imperfect and beautiful, I remember why I started baking in the first

 Rift 87

    (Scarlett¡¯s POV)


    More Rewards > <fnf934> Checktest chapters at find?novel</fnf934>


    Two hourster, the kitchen is covered in flour and filled withughter. Twenty¨Cthree children. work at their stations, their small hands covered in dough, their faces shining with concentration and joy.


    ¡°Mom Scarlett, look!¡± Emma holds up her creation ¨C a lopsided rabbit with one ear significantly longer than the other. ¡°I made him special!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s perfect,¡± I tell her, and I mean it. The uneven ears give him character, personality. No machine could have made something so beautifully imperfect.


    At the station beside her, Marcus has abandoned the bunny shape entirely. His dough has been molded into what looks like an elephant,plete with a trunk that curves dramatically


    to one side.


    ¡°I know you said bunnies,¡± he says, slightly defensive. ¡°But my hands wanted to make this


    instead.¡±


    ¡°Your hands are very smart,¡± I say, running my finger along the elephant¡¯s trunk. ¡°This is magnificent.¡±


    Across the room, ten¨Cyear¨Cold Sophie has created an entire zoo. A fox with a bushy tail, a turtle with intricate shell patterns, even what might be a giraffe if you tilt your head just right.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t pick just <i>one </i>animal,¡± she exins, her eyes bright with excitement.


    ¡°Look at this one!¡± Lily calls <i>out</i>, holding up her own creation. She¡¯s been working beside a seven¨Cyear¨Cold named David, both of them giggling as they shape their dough. Lily¡¯s looks like a flower, petals carefully formed and arranged around a center knot.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, sweetheart,¡± I say, kissing the top of her flour¨Cdusted head.


    James appears at my elbow, carrying David¡¯s creation ¨C a shell shape with delicate ridges pressed into the surface with the back of a spoon.


    ¡°This young man has quite the artistic eye,¡± James says, ruffling David¡¯s hair. The little boy beams under the attention.


    ¡°All the children do,¡± ir adds, wiping her hands on a towel. She¡¯s been helping the younger kids, and there¡¯s flour in her hair, joy on her face. ¡°Scarlett, this is incredible. Look what you¡¯ve given them.¡±


    < Chapter 87


    More Rewards >


    I turn in a slow circle, taking in the scene. Twenty¨Cthree children, each creating something unique and beautiful from the same basic ingredients. No two shapes are alike. No assembly line uniformity. Just pure, unfiltered creativity expressed through bread.


    ¡°They did this,¡± I say softly. ¡°I just showed them it was possible.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Jasper steps up beside me, his voice warm. ¡°You showed them that their imagination matters. That there¡¯s no wrong way to create something beautiful.¡±


    At the far end of the kitchen, sixteen¨Cyear¨Cold Sarah ¨C one of the older kids who usually acts too cool for group activities ¨C carefully shapes her dough into what looks like a rose. Her movements are precise, deliberate, but there¡¯s something vulnerable in the way she works.


    ¡°Sarah¡¯s been practicing that for an hour,¡± Sister Margaret whispers <i>to </i>me. ¡°She wants to make something special for her little sister when she visits next week.¡±


    My eyes fill with tears. This is what Dorian doesn¡¯t understand. What Andrew missedpletely. These children aren¡¯t making bread to maximize profit or increase efficiency. They¡¯re pouring their hearts into flour and water and yeast, creating edible expressions of


    love.


    ¡°Thirty minutes until the first batches out of the oven,¡± I announce, and the room erupts


    in cheers.


    While we wait, the children clean their stations and share stories about their creations. Emma tells everyone about her special bunny, how the long ear makes him better at hearing people who need help. Marcus exins that his elephant is actually a superhero, with the power to remember every kindness anyone has ever shown him.


    I find myself sitting on the floor with a group of the younger kids, listening to their stories, watching their faces light up as they talk about their bread animals. This is what I¡¯ve been missing, sitting in boardrooms and listening to business advice. This connection, this pure


    joy.


    ¡°Mom Scarlett,¡± six¨Cyear¨Cold Mia tugs on my sleeve. ¡°Will you teach us to make bread every


    week?¡±


    ¡°Every week,¡± I promise without hesitation. ¡°As long as you want to learn.¡±


    The timer goes off, and we carefully pull the first batch from the ovens. The kitchen fills with the most beautiful smell in the world fresh bread made with love and imagination.


    The children gather around as I set the trays on cooling racks. Their creations have puffed up <b>in </b>the oven, some shapes changing slightly, but each one still uniquely theirs.


    < Chapter 87


    ¡°They¡¯re perfect,¡± Jessica breathes, staring at her fox with wonder.


    ¡°They¡¯re better than perfect,¡± I say, my voice thick with emotion.


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    As I watch these children admire their handiwork, as I see Lily show off her flower bread to anyone who will look, as I notice James and ir working together to help the smaller kids reach their creations, something clicks into ce.


    This is why I started baking.


    Not for profit margins or expansion ns or industry recognition. For this moment, right here, when flour and water and yeast be vehicles for love, for creativity, for connection.


    I started my bakery because I wanted to feed people¡¯s souls, not just their bodies. I wanted to create something that mattered, something that brought joy into the world.


    Somewhere along the way, I¡¯d almost lost sight of that.


    But watching Marcus carefully wrap his superhero elephant in a clean towel, watching Emma cradle her special¨Ceared bunny like it¡¯s the most precious thing in the world, I remember.


    I remember the first loaf I ever made. How I¡¯d burned the bottom and overproofed the top, but it still tasted better than anything I¡¯ve had before.


    I remember the morning I decided to open Sunrise Bakes, sitting at my kitchen table with Lily sleeping in my arms, sketching out recipes on the back of an envelope. I hadn¡¯t been thinking about profit margins then. I¡¯d been thinking about mornings like this one, when bread bes a bridge between hearts.


    ¡°Are


    <i>you </i>okay?¡± Jasper asks quietly, appearing beside me.


    ¡°I¡¯m remembering,¡± I say, watching the childrenpare their creations, each one proudly disying their unique bread art.


    ¡°Remembering what?¡±


    I turn to face him, feeling something shift inside my chest, settling back into ce like a bone that¡¯s been out of joint for too long.


    ¡°Why I fell in love with baking in the first ce.¡±


    <i>¡± </i>


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!


    ¡±

 Rift 88

    (Scarlett¡¯s POV)


    More Rewards >


    The drive back from the orphanage is different from the trip there. The tension that sat heavy in the car earlier has lifted, reced by something warmer. Lily chatters nonstop about her flower bread, how she can¡¯t wait to eat it tomorrow when it¡¯s cooled properly.


    ¡°And Marcus¡¯s elephant was so cool, Mama! Do you think I could make an elephant <i>next </i>


    time?¡±


    ¡°You can make whatever your hands want to create,¡± I tell her, meaning every word.


    In the rearview mirror, I catch James and ir exchanging a look. ir¡¯s <i>eyes </i>are still bright from the afternoon, flour still dusting her sleeves. And I can tell from the expression on her face that she wants to say something.


    ¡°Scarlett?¡±


    ¡°Go on, what is it?¡± I say, and pray she doesn¡¯t ask for the impossible.


    Despite all the bonding these past weeks, I¡¯m still not ready to forgive them.


    ¡°Thank you for letting us be part of today¡¯s program.¡±


    ¡°Those children are lucky to have you,¡± James adds. ¡°What you taught them today¡­ it wasn¡¯t just about baking. You gave them the confidence to take on the world on their own¡­just like you did four years ago.¡±


    I nod, not trusting my voice. Though James doesn¡¯t say anything else after this, there¡¯s an unsaid sentence that hangs between us that makes me choke. <i>I¡¯m </i><i>proud </i>of you<i>. </i>


    These are the words I¡¯ve always longed to hear from him, back when I was still his treasured daughter.


    Now? It¡¯s good he didn¡¯t say them. I don¡¯t know how I would¡¯ve reacted hearing those words from his mouth after he almost practically disowned me four years ago.


    ¡°Scarlett,¡± Jasper suddenly says as he pulls into my parking lot. ¡°Can I talk to you for a minute?¡±


    My stomach tightens<b>. </b>After everything with Dorian and Andrew, I¡¯m not sure I can handle another conversation about what I should do differently.


    But something in his voice blocks the words in throat.


    More Rewards


    ¡°Lily, can you go upstairs with Grandma and Grandpa?¡± I ask. ¡°Show them your drawings from school this week. I¡¯ll be there in a minute.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡°Lily bounces out of the car, already pulling ir toward the building entrance. ¡°I made one of a castle! And one with horses!¡±


    James follows them inside, leaving Jasper and me alone in the car.


    ¡°I owe you an apology,¡± he says without preamble.


    I blink. ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°For not seeing what I saw today years ago.¡± He turns in his seat to face me fully. ¡°Watching you with those children, seeing what you created in that kitchen¡­ I finally understand what I was too blind to see before.¡±


    My chest tightens. ¡°Jasper-¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not just a baker, Scarlett. You¡¯re not even just a business owner.¡± His voice carries something I haven¡¯t heard in years ¨C genuine admiration. ¡°You¡¯re someone who spreads love to those around you. You give hope where there¡¯s none, and without realizing change so many lives.¡±


    I stare at him, not sure how to respond.


    ¡°Do you know what Marcus told me today while we were waiting for the bread to bake?¡® 1 shake my head no. I¡¯d probably been focused on guiding one of the other kids. ¡°He said that before today, he thought baking was something only grown¨Cups did. But now he knows even he can bake. He wants to be a baker and open the biggest bakery in the world when he


    grows up.¡±


    Tears prick at my eyes. ¡°He¡¯s a special kid.¡±


    ¡°They all are. And you¡¯re the one who saw that. You¡¯re the one who gave wings to their dreams, evoked infinite possibilities in their limited reality,¡± Jasper runs a hand through his <b>hair</b>. ¡°I spent three years married to you and I never truly saw you the way I should¡¯ve


    I stay silent, not sure how to respond to that. This might be one of the few times Jasper spoke highly of me. ¡°You were dealing with your own things.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not an excuse.¡± His voice is firm. ¡°I should have taken the time to get to know you, to see beyond the rich girl image I created in my mind of you. As your husband, I should have been your rock, your support in the pursuit of your dreams. But I never did. Instead, I made you a housewife, and made you secondary to everything else in my life¡±


    I don¡¯t want to think about the past. Those days are ones I don¡¯t ever want to revisit, and I


    :


    < Chapter 88


    him the same.


    More Rewards >


    I look down at my hands instead, still faintly dusted with flour from the afternoon. The conversation I had with Dorian in his office earlier today resurfaces to my mind, the voices. telling me topromise and aim for sess grow louder and louder.


    ¡°Dorian says¡­business owners don¡¯t pay attention to the small details. They look at the bigger picture. Do you also believe that?¡±


    ¡°Dorian is a businessman through and through. He sees dor signs and market opportunities when he looks at merchandise, not customers.¡± Jasper chuckles, turning in his seat. ¡°But don¡¯t concern yourself with what he says. You just think about what <i>you </i>did today. Think about the twenty¨Cthree children who will remember this afternoon for the rest of their lives. Who learned that their creativity matters, that their hands are also capable of crafting beautiful things.¡±


    ¡°But what if he¡¯s right? I mean¡­without efficiency, I¡¯ll always stay small, right?¡±


    ¡°How many people did Jesus feed with five loaves and two fish?¡± The question catches me off guard. ¡°I¡¯m notparing you to Jesus,¡± Jasper adds quickly, a slight smile in his voice. ¡°But the point stands. Impact isn¡¯t always about scale. Sometimes it¡¯s about depth.¡±


    I think about Emma¡¯s lopsided bunny, about the wonder in her eyes when she held it up. About Marcus¡¯s superhero elephant and Sarah¡¯s carefully crafted rose. About the stories they told, the connections they made, the confidence they discovered in their own abilities.


    ¡°I keep thinking about what you said to the children,¡± Jasper continues. ¡°About the secret ingredient being love. That¡¯s not just baking, Scarlett. That¡¯s you spreading your love to millions of people through your craft.¡±


    Something clicks in my head. And I look up at him, stunned. ¡°Is that what you think?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think, Scar. I know <i>you </i>do. Your love¡­ I¡¯ve felt it myself.¡± He looks down at his hands. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I made you feel invisible in the past. I¡¯m sorry for not knowing you better sooner.¡±


    The apology sits between us, unexpected and genuine.


    ¡°When Virginia kept having her emergencies,¡± I find myself saying, ¡°when you kept choosing her over our ns¡­ I started to think maybe my dreams, like me, weren¡¯t worth protecting.¡±


    ¡°God, Scarlett.¡± Pain shes across his face. ¡°Your dreams were the most beautiful thing about you. They are still the most beautiful thing about you. I was just too selfish and self¨Cabsorbed to see it.¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t selfish. You were¡­¡± I search for the right word. ¡°Confused. We both were.¡±


    :


    < Chapter 88


    More Rewards


    ¡°Maybe. But today, watching you teach those kids, seeing you light up when they molded their bread¡­ I saw a glimpse of the woman I fell in love with. The woman I should have cherished instead of taking for granted all those years ago.¡±


    The words settle deep in my chest, lessening the grievances I¡¯ve held against him during our years of marriage. Peace settles over me. Not from forgiveness, but understanding. Recognition of what we lost and why.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going back to the industrial methods,¡± I say suddenly. ¡°Whatever that means for the


    business.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± His response is immediate, firm. ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone convince you topromise with your vision.¡±


    ¡°Even if it means turning down opportunities?¡±


    ¡°Especially then.¡± He meets my eyes directly. ¡°Scarlett, what you have is rare, and precious. It¡¯s what makes your baking stand out from the masses.¡±


    I feel tears threatening again. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°And thank you for reminding me what real value is.¡± He reaches across the seat, hesitating for a moment before gently touching my flour¨Cdusted hand. ¡°I don¡¯t ask for a second chance. But I hope you¡¯ll give me the permission to be in your and Lily¡¯s life. To at least make up for my past negligence in one way or another.¡±


    Violet Moon


    ¡±


    #Vote#!


    <b>2 </b>


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    Vote


    286 <fn8dfa> Latest content published on find?novel</fn8dfa>

 Rift 89

    (Scarlett¡¯s POV)


    More Rewards >


    Jasper¡¯s words hang in the air between us, the sincerity in his voice carrying a plea I¡¯m not ready to answer.


    <i>Permission </i>to be in <i>yours and </i><i>Lily¡¯s </i><i>life</i>.


    A part of me wants to say yes, to give him permission to be the father Lily never had, even if he couldn¡¯t be the husband I¡¯ve always wanted. But another part, the stronger, smarter, more wary part whispers in the back of my mind: <i>If </i><i>you </i><i>let </i><i>him </i><i>enter </i><i>your </i><i>life</i><i>, </i><i>then </i><i>what </i><i>of </i><i>Virginia</i><i>? </i>


    I can¡¯t separate Jasper from her. Virginia clings to him like poison ivy, spreading her toxin wherever she goes. And now that she¡¯s James and ir¡¯s biological daughter, she has more power, more ways to hurt us than I like to admit.


    I reach for the door handle. ¡°I should go.¡±


    ¡°Scarlett-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Thank you for today.¡± I step out before he can finish, my heels clicking against the snowy pavement. ¡°Lily had a great time with you.¡±


    I hurry toward the apartment building where James and ir wait with Lily. She¡¯s still chattering about her flower bread, her cheeks pink from the cold. James and ir give me questioning looks, but I don¡¯t respond. I head straight for the elevator.


    The doors are about to close when Jasper slips inside behind me. My pulse jumps. I¡¯m about to ask him why he¡¯s following us, when the elevator reaches my floor. As we step out, I


    freeze.


    A familiar figure leans against my door like she owns the ce.


    Upon seeing us Virginia straightens, her perfect smile sliding into position. She¡¯s wrapped in a cream cashmere coat that makes her look innocent and sweet¨Can illusion I know better than to trust, her dark hair falling in perfect waves over her shoulders.


    Against the warm glow of the Christmas lights in the hallway, she looks like something out of a holiday magazine.


    ¡°There you are!¡± She pushes off from the wall, her voice bright as tinsel. ¡°I was wondering where everyone disappeared to.¡±


    James and ir exchange nces, and I catch the guilt that shes across their faces. They


    :


    < Chapter 89


    More Rewards >


    didn¡¯t tell her about today. Part of me is d, but another part knows this will only make things worse.


    ¡°Virginia, sweety, we went to help Scarlett with amunity project.¡± ir forces a smile.


    ¡°How wonderful! I would have loved toe along if anyone had told me. You know how much I enjoy doing charity work.¡±


    Yeah right. Just recalling thest charity work we did together makes me want to scoff. She left me to handle all the work, while she clung to Jasper like a sick patient ready to copse any second. Only, she never did.


    ¡°It was ast minute program,¡± James exins as I fumble with my keys, my fingers numb from more than just the cold. ¡°You weren¡¯t home, and we didn¡¯t want to bother you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m never too busy for family time, Dad.¡± Virginia¡¯s smile stays perfect, but I catch the edge in


    her tone.


    Just then, Jasper steps out from behind me, and Virginia¡¯s entire body goes rigid. Her smile freezes, and for a split second, I see pure fury, and resentment, twist her features before she


    recovers her control.


    ¡°Jasper! You were there too? You should¡¯ve taken me along.¡± She shoves me aside, rudely, striding to his side.


    He ignores, his eyes fixed on me as I finally get the door open.


    My living room feels too small with all of them crowding in. Lily runs to her toy box, pulling out her coloring books to show ir. James settles onto the couch looking like the head of


    the household.


    Virginia meanwhile, perches on the edge of my armchair, her hands folded in herp like a well¨Ctrained doll. ¡°So tell me about thismunity project. What kind of charity work were you doing?¡±


    ¡°We went to an orphanage,¡± Lily announces, looking up from her crayons. ¡°Mama taught all


    the kids how to make animal bread!¡±


    <i>¡°</i>An orphanage?¡± Something flickers across Virginia¡¯s face. ¡°How¡­ noble.¡±


    ¡°The children were incredible,¡± ir continues, her face lighting up. ¡°You should have seen their creativity, Virginia. They were marvelous.¡±


    ¡°And Scarlett taught with such patience,¡± James adds. ¡°She has a real gift.¡±


    I watch Virginia¡¯s face as they describe the afternoon. Her smile never wavers, but her eyes


    grow colder with each word. It¡¯s like


    It makes my skin crawl.


    ¡°Animal bread sounds delightful. Did you teach them any special techniques, Scarlett?¡±


    There¡¯s something predatory in the way she asks, like a cat circling a mouse.


    ¡°Just basic bread shaping.¡±


    ¡°And they made such beautiful things,¡± ir gushes, oblivious to the tension crackling through the room. ¡°Marcus made an elephant, Emma made a bunny with the sweetest long


    ears¡­¡±


    Virginia listens to every detail, her smile never faltering. But her hands clench in herp when ir describes how proud the children were, how they beamed when I praised their work.


    ¡°Well.¡± Virginia stands with fluid grace, smoothing down her expensive coat. ¡°It sounds like you all had a wonderful time.¡± She moves toward the door, then pauses. ¡°But I should probably head home now. I have some¡­ business to take care of.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk you out,¡± Jasper offers, but Virginia waves him off.


    ¡°No need. Stay and enjoy your family time.¡± The word ¡®family¡®es out strained, like it tastes bitter in her mouth. ¡°I can see myself out.¡±


    The moment the door closes behind her, the tension in the room eases. But I can¡¯t shake off


    the feeling that we¡¯ve just lit a fuse.


    ¡°Maybe I should talk to her,¡± ir says, casting worried nces at the door. ¡°She seemed


    upset.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s probably hurt we didn¡¯t include her in our program,¡± James sighs, looking concerned. ¡°


    We should talk <i>to </i>her.¡±


    But I¡¯ve seen that look in Virginia¡¯s eyes before. Right before she destroyed my marriage. Right before she turned my parents against me. Right before she made my life hell.


    She¡¯s nning something. And this time, I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll be content with just taking Jasper or James and ir¡¯s affection.


    (Virginia¡¯s POV)


    The elevator can¡¯t move fast enough. My face aches from holding that perfect smile, and my hands shake with barely contained rage.


    An orphanage. They went to a f*****g orphanage without me.


    :


    <Chapter 89 <fnf2f5> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on Find1Novel</fnf2f5>


    More Rewards


    Not just James and ir ¨C though that stings enough. But Jasper. Jasper went with them to y happy family with Scarlett and that brat.


    The elevator doors slide open to the lobby, and I finally let my mask slip. In the reflection of the ss doors, I see my face twisted with fury, nothing like the sweet girl I¡¯ve been ying for years.


    Outside, snow swirls through the air, coating the Christmas decorations in white. For almost the end of December, the snow iste this year. The city looks like a postcard, all twinkling lights and winter magic. It makes me sick.


    Scarlett has a bakery in one of the most exclusive malls in the city, and she¡¯s teaching orphans like she¡¯s some kind of saint.


    Why? Why does she always outshine me? Why does she always attract everyone¡¯s attention, while I fade to the background?


    I was the one who was abandoned. I was the one who grew up with nothing while she lived in luxury. But somehow, she¡¯s still the golden child, still the one everyone rallies around.


    She still gets everyone¡¯s love, despite all knowing I¡¯m the one they need to make up for.


    My phone buzzes. A text from Mom<i>¨C</i><i>ir</i>¨Casking if I¡¯m okay.


    Too little, toote.


    I decline her call, and punch in the numbers I know by heart, my finger stabbing at the screen with violent precision.


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± I snap when the call connects. ¡°There¡¯s a change in n. Speed up the execution of


    our next step.¡±


    ¡°Patience, Virginia. These things take time-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time!¡± My <i>voice </i>echoes in the small elevator space. ¡°Do you know what I just sat through? Watching them fawn over her like she¡¯s Mother Teresa. Listening to them describe her precious little charity work while treating me like some forgotten pet. I can¡¯t take anymore of this!¡±


    ¡°The n is already in motion. We can¡¯t rush-¡®


    ¡°If we don¡¯t rush, she¡¯s going to win. Again!¡± I pace the cramped space like a caged animal. ¡°She¡¯s getting stronger, bing more independent. Her business is growing. Soon she won¡¯t need any of them, and then where will that leave me?¡±


    ¡°Haste makes waste. We need to be careful-¡±


    <Chapter 89


    More Rewards >


    ¡°Careful?¡± Iugh, the sound harsh and bitter. ¡°Where has four years of caution got me? It hasn¡¯t gotten me anywhere. And now she¡¯s back, I¡¯m forced to watch Jasper moon over her


    from the sidelines.¡±


    ¡°Virginia, this isn¡¯t negotiable. We¡¯re sticking to the n-¡±


    ¡°You know what? Fine! Stick to your stupid n. I don¡¯t need anyone!¡± I snarl, ending the call


    with a final click.


    The elevator dings as it reaches the lobby. I stare at my reflection one more time, watching my features rearrange themselves back into the sweet, practiced mask I¡¯ve perfected over the years.


    I should have known better than to trust anyone. Nobody is reliable in this world. No one except for myself.


    It seems I¡¯ll have to take action myself.


    The elevator doors open, and I step out with renewed determination.


    Scarlett Stone can y the beloved daughter if she wants. It¡¯s not like I ever cared about them. She can y the sessful business woman and the devoted mother.


    But I¡¯ll <i>be </i>damned if I let her y Jasper¡¯s wife again.


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!Hi loves! Just a heads up. Starting today, I¡¯ll be doing 3-4 updates a day until the end of the month. Got a few days off from working, so gonna make the most of it!


    1

 Rift 90

    (Scarlett¡¯s POV)


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    Soon after Virginia walks out, James and ir follow behind her.


    Jasper hesitates for a second, but I chase him away not wanting any part of the chaos that follows him. The further he stays away from me and Lily, the more peaceful and calm our days will be.


    Pouring myself a cup of tea, I curl up on the couch. Lily has already fallen asleep, worn out from the excitement. Snow falls past my windows, and the apartment feels peaceful for the


    first time in weeks.


    I don¡¯t realize when I drift off.


    <i>I¡¯m </i><i>standing </i><i>in </i>front of <i>my </i><i>bedroom </i><i>mirror</i><i>, </i><i>adjusting </i><i>the </i><i>Burberry </i><i>scarf </i><i>Jasper </i><i>bought </i><i>me </i>around <i>my </i><i>face</i>. <i>My </i><i>reflection looks </i><i>younger</i><i>, </i><i>hopeful</i><i>. </i><i>I¡¯m </i><i>wearing </i><i>the </i><i>cream</i><i>¨C</i><i>colored dress </i>I bought for <i>our </i><i>first </i><i>Christmas </i><i>together</i><i>¨C</i><i>the one </i>that <i>made </i><i>Jasper¡¯s </i><i>eyes </i><i>widen </i><i>when </i><i>he </i><i>saw </i><ol><li>me. </li></ol>


    <i>In </i><i>the dream</i><i>, </i><i>I </i><i>feel </i><i>beautiful</i><i>. </i><i>Cherished</i><i>. </i>


    <i>The </i><i>scene </i><i>shifts</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>suddenly </i><i>I¡¯m </i><i>walking </i><i>down </i><i>Pine Street </i><i>with </i><i>Jasper </i><i>beside </i><i>me</i><i>. </i><i>The </i><i>sidewalks </i><i>are </i><i>crowded </i><i>with </i><i>families </i><i>dressed in </i><i>their </i><i>finest clothes</i><i>, </i><i>children </i><i>running </i>between <i>their </i><i>parents</i><i>¡® </i><i>legs</i>, <i>the </i><i>air </i><i>filled </i><i>withughter </i><i>and </i><i>celebration</i>.


    Jasper¡¯s <i>hand </i><i>finds </i><i>mine</i><i>, </i><i>warm </i><i>and </i><i>steady</i><i>. </i>He¡¯s <i>wearing </i>the <i>navy </i><i>suit </i>that <i>brings </i><i>out </i><i>his </i>eyes<i>, </i>the one <i>he </i><i>imed </i><i>was too </i><i>fancy </i><i>but </i><i>wore </i><i>anyway </i><i>because </i><i>he </i><i>knew </i><i>I </i>loved <i>it</i>.


    ¡°Are you <i>happy</i><i>?</i><i>¡± </i><i>he </i>asks, <i>stopping </i><i>to </i><i>look </i>at <i>me</i>.


    In the dream<i>, </i>the <i>question </i><i>doesn¡¯t </i><i>carry </i>the <i>weight </i>of all our broken <i>promises</i>, <i>all </i>the tears<i>, </i>all the nights I cried myself to <i>sleep</i><i>. </i><i>It¡¯s </i><i>simple</i><i>, </i><i>pure</i>, asked <i>by </i>a <i>man </i>who <i>genuinely </i><i>wants </i>to


    know.


    ¡°Yes,¡± <i>I </i>whisper, and <i>I </i>mean <i>it</i>.


    We find a table at the little restaurant we discovered <i>by </i>ident that first Christmas. The owner recognizes us, wees us back <i>with </i><i>warm </i>smiles and free appetizers. The familiar smells of cardamom and nutmeg <i>wrap </i>around us <i>like </i>a hug.


    Jasper orders for both of us¨Che remembers I don¡¯t like <i>my </i>pasta with tomatoes, remembers <i>I </i>always want extra grilled chicken. When the food arrives, steam rising from the colorful <i>dishes</i>, he begins filling <i>my </i>te first.


    175


    <Chapter 90


    More Rewards >


    <i>¡°</i><i>Try </i><i>this</i><i>,</i><i>¡± </i><i>he </i><i>says</i><i>, </i><i>spooning </i><i>alfredo </i><i>sauce over </i><i>my </i><i>pasta</i>. <i>¡°</i><i>The </i><i>owner </i>said <i>it¡¯s </i><i>his </i><i>grandmother¡¯s </i><i>recipe</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>


    <i>I </i><i>reach </i>for <i>my </i><i>own </i><i>spoon</i>, <i>but </i><i>Jasper </i>catches my <i>wrist </i><i>gently</i>.


    <i>¡°</i>Let <i>me</i>.¡±


    <i>There¡¯s </i><i>something </i><i>in </i><i>his </i>voice, something tender <i>and </i><i>careful</i><i>, </i>that makes <i>my </i>heart <i>skip</i><i>. </i>He <i>spins </i><i>his </i><i>fork </i><i>with </i>paste, making <i>sure </i>to get the <i>perfect </i><i>amount</i><i>¨C</i><i>not </i><i>too </i><i>much </i>sauce, <i>a </i>piece of <i>tender </i><i>chicken</i><i>, </i>a dice of olive.


    ¡°Open<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>he says <i>softly</i><i>. </i>


    <i>I </i><i>part </i><i>my </i><i>lips</i>, and he feeds me <i>with </i><i>the </i><i>same </i><i>concentration </i><i>he </i><i>used </i><i>to </i><i>reserve </i><i>for </i><i>his </i><i>most </i><i>important </i>cases. <i>His </i><i>eyes </i><i>never </i>leave <i>my </i><i>face</i>, <i>watching </i><i>for </i><i>my </i><i>reaction</i>.


    <i>The </i>food <i>is </i><i>incredible</i>¨Crich <i>and filling</i><i>, </i><i>warming </i><i>me </i><i>from </i><i>the </i><i>inside </i><i>out</i>. <i>But </i><i>it¡¯s </i><i>not </i><i>the </i><i>taste </i>that makes <i>my </i><i>eyes </i><i>fill </i><i>with </i><i>tears</i>.


    It¡¯s <i>the </i>way <i>he¡¯s </i><i>looking </i>at <i>me</i><i>. </i><i>Like </i><i>I¡¯m precious</i><i>. </i><i>Like </i><i>feeding </i><i>me </i><i>is an </i><i>honor</i><i>, </i><i>not </i><i>a </i><i>chore</i>.


    ¡°Good<i>?</i><i>¡± </i><i>he </i><i>asks</i><i>, </i><i>thumb </i><i>brushing </i><i>sauce </i><i>from </i><i>the </i><i>corner </i><i>of </i>my <i>mouth</i>.


    I can¡¯t <i>speak</i><i>, </i>so <i>I </i><i>just </i><i>nod</i><i>. </i><i>He </i><i>smiles</i>¨C<i>that </i><i>real </i><i>smile</i><i>, </i><i>the </i><i>one </i><i>I </i><i>fell </i><i>in love </i><i>with</i><i>¨C</i><i>and </i><i>prepares </i>


    <i>another </i><i>bite</i>.


    We sit <i>there </i><i>for </i>what <i>feels </i><i>like </i><i>hours</i><i>, </i><i>him </i><i>feeding </i><i>me </i><i>bite </i><i>after </i><i>careful </i><i>bite</i><i>, </i><i>both </i><i>of </i><i>us </i><i>lost </i><i>in </i><i>a </i>


    bubble of <i>tenderness</i>.


    The warmth of <i>that </i><i>moment</i><i>, </i><i>the </i><i>connection </i><i>crackling </i><i>between </i><i>us </i>like <i>electricity</i><i>, </i>stays <i>with </i><i>me </i>even as other parts <i>of </i><i>the </i><i>dream </i><i>fade</i>. <i>Virginia¡¯s </i><i>face flickers </i>at the edges of <i>my </i>consciousness, trying to intrude on <i>my </i><i>happiness</i>.


    But I shove it away<i>, </i><i>refusing </i><i>to </i><i>let </i><i>her </i><i>invade </i><i>our </i>space. No, not here. Not <i>this </i><i>moment</i><i>. </i>Here, <i>it¡¯s </i>just Jasper and me and <i>the </i>taste <i>of </i><i>his </i><i>love </i>on <i>my </i>tongue<i>. </i>


    1 wake up to sunlight streaming through my bedroom window and Lily shaking my shoulder.


    ¡°Mama, wake up! It¡¯s morning!¡±


    But I¡¯m still caught between sleeping and waking, still feeling the ghost of Jasper¡¯s fingers against my lips, still tasting cardamom and love and all the things we used to be.


    My hand goes to my cheek, where dream¨CJasper touched me. My skin burns, his touch lingering even long after the dream.


    For just a moment, lying there in my bed with morning light painting everything gold, I let


    <Chapter 90


    More Rewards


    myself miss him. Miss us. Miss the man who used to feed me with his hands like I was precious, and worthy of his cherishing.


    Then Lily bounces on my bed again, and reality crashes back.


    ¡°Come on, Mama! We need to get a Christmas tree!¡±


    I sit up, pushing the dream away. I won¡¯t think about him. I¡¯ll only think about moving forward, about building my future and securing Lily¡¯s as well.


    But as I reach for the Burberry scarf, my fingers tremble slightly. <fnd486> Latest content published on find{n}ovel</fnd486>


    Some memories, it turns out, are harder to bury than one might think.


    Dorian calls while I¡¯m making breakfast for Lily.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about our conversationst night,¡± he says without greeting.


    I pause, spat halfway to flipping Lily¡¯s pancake. ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I was pushing too hard about the expansion.¡± His voice sounds different¨Csofter, and less business¨Clike. ¡°Your bakery is special because it embodies your vision. I should have respected that from the beginning.¡±


    Something loosens in my chest. ¡°Thank you for understanding.¡±


    ¡°I still think you¡¯re incredibly talented, and you can go far if you consider Andrew¡¯s suggestions. But I¡¯ll support your decision, and if focusing on your original bakery is what you want, then so be it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Dorian. Really. You¡¯ve helped me in more ways than I can count¡­¡±


    After we hang up, I feel lighter. Like a weight I didn¡¯t know I was carrying has been lifted off my shoulders. For the first time in weeks, my path is clear.


    Xmas is tomorrow<i>. </i>My breath clouds as I exhale, watching the Christmas lights twinkle on the buildings outside. Snow dusts the sidewalks, and across the street, carolers are singing ¡°Silent Night.¡±


    Lily bounces into my bedroom, already dressed in her new red and white dress.


    ¡°Mama, when are we getting the tree?¡±


    ¡°In a few minutes, habibti.¡± I pull her onto the bed for morning cuddles. ¡°Let me get ready.¡±


    A few hourster, a decorated Christmas tree stands proudly in the corner of my living room, its soft glow casting shadows across the walls.


    < Chapter 90


    More Rewards >


    The house is warm, the kitchen smelling like cinnamon and msses. The heat of the oven fights against the cold creeping in through the cracks of the window, as we mold gingerbread


    cookies.


    Lily¡¯s tiny hands are covered in flour, smudges of dough sticking <i>to </i>her cheeks as she presses down on the gingerbread cutter. She giggles, her high¨Cpitched <i>voice </i>cutting through the stillness of the night.


    ¡°Mama, look! It¡¯s a gingerbread man!¡± She holds up her creation. I praise it as beautiful, though it¡¯s more like a lopsided blob than anything resembling a gingerbread man.


    A familiar ache settles in my heart. Last year, it was just the two of us. This year too, it¡¯s¡­


    just the two of us. Again.


    I take a deep breath, running my fingers through my hair. Lily doesn¡¯t notice my state. She¡¯s too absorbed in her work, adding sprinkles to her gingerbread man, her hands shaking with


    excitement as if every single detail matters.


    I look out the window at the kes drifting down, and for a second, I think about the life I thought I¡¯d have by now¨Cthe one I dreamed of, the one where another figure is in our lives.


    ¡°Mama, are we going to leave cookies for Santa?¡± Lily pulls me from my thoughts. She¡¯s bouncing now, her eyes fever¨Cbright with joy.


    Suppressing my churning emotions, I give her a smile, and say, ¡°Of course.¡±


    I don¡¯t trust myself to say anything more.


    That night, after Lily falls asleep, Iy out our clothes for tomorrow. Her new dress and¡­


    I pause, my fingers brushing against silk in the closet. The Burberry scarf Jasper gave me four years <i>ago </i>sits folded between my hijabs. Cream¨Ccolored with the subtle flower pattern, still beautiful, still soft.


    I haven¡¯t worn it since the day I sent him the divorce papers four years ago. The years following that, mywyer emailed him the papers, but he refused to sign, forcing me to return


    to the state.


    My chest tightens as I remember the day he gave it to me. How nervous he¡¯d looked, how he¡¯d fumbled with the box. ¡°I know it¡¯s not much,¡± he¡¯d said, ¡°but I saw it and thought of you.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t much by his standards now, but back then, when he was still paying off student loans and working long hours at his first job, it represented weeks of saved lunch money.


    I hold the fabric up to the window, letting the streetlight catch its sheen.


    <Chapter 90


    I fold it carefully and ce it with my outfit for tomorrow.


    That night, I dream again.


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!


    2


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    E


    Vote


    286

 Rift 91

    (Scarlett¡¯s POV)


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    <i>I¡¯m </i><i>twenty </i><i>again</i><i>, </i><i>standing </i><i>in </i><i>my </i><i>dorm </i><i>room </i><i>with </i><i>my </i><i>suitcase </i><i>open </i><i>on </i><i>the </i><i>bed</i>. <i>My </i><i>hands </i><i>shake </i><i>as </i><i>I </i><i>fold </i><i>clothes </i><i>I¡¯ve </i>never worn before ¨C sweaters, <i>thick </i><i>tights</i>, boots for <i>walking </i><i>through </i><i>snow</i>.


    ¨C


    <i>The </i><i>Switzend </i>exchange program. <i>Six </i>months <i>in </i><i>Zurich </i><i>that </i>has <i>me </i>nervous <i>and </i><i>excited </i><i>in </i><i>equal </i><i>measure</i>.


    <i>I </i><i>pick </i><i>up </i><i>the </i>wool scarf <i>I </i><i>bought </i>for <i>the </i><i>trip </i>¨C <i>soft </i><i>gray </i><i>cashmere</i><i>, </i><i>nothing </i><i>like </i><i>the </i>colorful ones / saw <i>in </i>the mall. I¡¯d practiced wrapping <i>it different </i>ways ¨C <i>around </i><i>my </i><i>neck</i><i>, </i><i>over </i><i>my </i><i>hair</i>, <i>and </i>just <i>slung </i>over <i>my </i><i>shoulder </i><i>¨C </i><i>until </i>my <i>legs </i><i>started </i><i>to </i><i>ache</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>my </i><i>eyes burned</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>yet </i><i>still </i><i>am </i><i>not </i><i>satisfied</i>.


    <i>After </i>the twentieth <i>attempt</i>, <i>I </i><i>call </i><i>it </i><i>quits</i><i>. </i><i>Dragging </i><i>my </i><i>suitcase </i><i>out </i><i>of </i><i>my </i><i>bedroom</i>, <i>I </i><i>bid </i><i>farewell </i>to my <i>parents</i>, <i>and </i><i>hop </i><i>in a </i><i>taxi</i>.


    <i>The </i><i>airport </i><i>buzzes </i><i>with </i><i>early </i><i>morning </i><i>travelers</i>. <i>I </i><i>check </i><i>my </i><i>boarding </i><i>pass </i><i>for </i><i>the </i><i>third </i><i>time</i><i>, </i><i>nerves </i><i>eating </i><i>at </i><i>my </i><i>stomach</i>. <i>This </i><i>exchange </i><i>program </i><i>could </i><i>make </i><i>my </i><i>career</i><i>. </i><i>International </i><i>rtions </i><i>majors </i><i>don¡¯t </i>get <i>opportunities </i><i>like </i><i>this </i><i>every </i><i>day</i>.


    ¡°Scarlett?¡±


    <i>My </i><i>blood </i><i>freezes</i>. <i>I know </i><i>that </i><i>voice</i>.


    <i>I </i><i>turn </i><i>slowly</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>there¡¯s </i><i>Jasper </i><i>ke</i><i>, </i><i>standing </i><i>three </i><i>feet away </i><i>with </i><i>his </i><i>mouth </i><i>open</i><i>. </i><i>His </i><i>suitcase </i><i>sits </i><i>forgotten </i><i>on </i><i>the </i><i>airport </i><i>floor</i><i>. </i>


    <i>¡°</i><i>Jasper</i><i>?</i><i>¡± </i><i>My </i><i>voice </i><ies </i><i>out </i><i>in a </i><i>squeak</i><i>. </i><i>¡°</i>What <i>are </i><i>you </i><i>doing </i>here?¡±


    He doesn¡¯t <i>answer </i><i>immediately</i><i>. </i><i>He¡¯s </i><i>staring </i><i>at </i><i>me </i><i>like </i>he¡¯s seeing a ghost<i>, </i><i>his </i>eyes <i>wide </i><i>and </i>


    stunned.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m on the <i>same </i><i>student exchange </i><i>program</i><i>,</i><i>¡± </i>he <i>finally </i>manages. <i>¡°</i><i>Different </i>department. Legal consultation<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>


    We¡¯ve known each other for <i>two </i>years<i>, </i>shared sses, studied <i>in </i>the same library<i>. </i><i>But </i>he¡¯s looking at me like he¡¯s never seen me before.


    ¡°Do I look weird?¡± I touch <i>my </i><i>scarf </i>self¨Cconsciously<i>. </i><i>¡°</i><i>I </i>know <i>it¡¯s </i>different. I <i>just </i>thought-


    <i>¡°</i>You look beautiful<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>


    The words slip out of <i>him </i><i>in </i>a rush, soft <i>and </i><i>filled </i><i>with </i>wonder. His cheeks <i>flush </i><i>red </i>the second


    < Chapter 91


    <i>he </i><i>realizes </i><i>what </i><i>he¡¯s </i><i>said</i><i>, </i><i>and </i>that makes my <i>heart </i><i>skip </i>a <i>beat</i><i>. </i>


    <i>Beautiful</i>. <i>Jasper </i><i>ke </i><i>called </i>me <i>beautiful</i>.


    More Rewards >


    <i>This </i><i>is </i><i>the </i><i>first </i><i>time</i>. He¡¯s <i>never </i>called me <i>beautiful </i>before. I feel more self¨Cconscious, heat <i>suffusing </i><i>my </i><i>cheeks</i>.


    ¡°<i>I </i><i>mean-</i><i>¡± </i>He scrambles to <i>backtrack</i><i>, </i><i>but </i><i>I¡¯m </i><i>not </i>listening anymore<i>. </i><i>I¡¯m </i>lost <i>in </i>the <i>way </i>he¡¯d looked at <i>me</i><i>, </i><i>with </i><i>wonder</i>, awe, <i>and </i>amazement.


    My heart <i>hammers </i>so <i>loud </i><i>I¡¯m </i><i>sure </i><i>he </i>can hear <i>it</i>.


    The dream <i>shifts</i>. <i>We¡¯re </i><i>in </i><i>Zurich </i><i>now</i>, <i>walking through </i><i>Christmas </i><i>markets </i><i>that </i><i>smell </i>like <i>cinnamon </i><i>and </i><i>mulled </i><i>wine</i><i>. </i><i>Snow </i><i>crunches </i><i>under </i><i>our </i><i>boots</i>, <i>and </i><i>fairy </i><i>lights </i><i>wrap </i><i>around </i><i>every </i>


    tree <i>and </i><i>building</i>.


    I¡¯ve been <i>wearing </i>scarves for three <i>weeks </i><i>now</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>it </i><i>no </i><i>longer </i><i>feels </i><i>strange</i><i>. </i><i>The </i><i>Swiss </i><i>winter </i><i>demands </i><i>it</i><i>, </i><i>and </i>I¡¯ve <i>learned </i><i>to </i><i>wrap them </i><i>in </i><i>different </i>ways <i>¨C </i><i>loose </i><i>and </i><i>casual </i><i>for </i>sses, <i>elegant </i><i>and </i><i>structured </i><i>for </i><i>dinners </i><i>out</i>.


    <i>Jasper </i><i>walks </i><i>beside </i><i>me </i><i>through </i>the <i>market</i>, <i>stealing nces </i><i>when </i><i>he </i><i>thinks </i><i>I¡¯m </i><i>not </i><i>looking</i>.


    <i>¡°</i><i>You¡¯re </i><i>staring </i><i>again</i><i>,</i><i>¡± </i><i>I </i><i>say</i><i>, </i><i>stopping </i><i>to </i><i>examine </i><i>hand</i><i>¨C</i><i>knitted </i><i>mittens </i><i>at </i><i>a </i><i>vendor¡¯s </i><i>stall</i>.


    <i>He </i><i>doesn¡¯t </i><i>deny </i><i>it</i><i>. </i><i>¡°</i><i>I </i><i>can¡¯t </i><i>help </i><i>it</i>.


    ¡±


    <i>The </i><i>honesty </i><i>in </i><i>his </i><i>voice </i><i>makes </i><i>me </i><i>look </i><i>up</i>. <i>His </i><i>eyes </i><i>are </i><i>soft</i><i>, </i><i>almost </i><i>reverent</i>.


    <i>¡°</i><i>It¡¯s </i>just a <i>scarf</i><i>, </i><i>Jasper</i>.<i>¡± </i>


    <i>¡°</i>It¡¯s not the scarf<i>.</i>¡± <i>He </i><i>steps closer</i><i>, </i><i>lowering </i><i>his </i><i>voice</i><i>. </i>¡°<i>You </i><i>look</i><i>¡­ </i><i>I </i><i>don¡¯t </i><i>know </i>how to exin it. You¡¯re the most <i>beautiful </i><i>woman </i><i>I¡¯ve </i><i>ever </i><i>seen</i>. <i>And </i><i>the </i>scarf<i>¡­ </i><i>it </i>makes <i>you </i>glow<i>, </i>almost <i>as if </i>you¡¯re holding a <i>light </i><i>inside </i><i>you or something</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>


    My breath catches. <i>In </i><i>three </i>years <i>of </i><i>knowing </i><i>Jasper</i>, he¡¯s never said <i>anything </i><i>like </i><i>this </i>to me.


    The dream shifts again. We¡¯re at a restaurant <i>overlooking </i>the snow¨Ccovered <i>city</i><i>, </i><i>sharing </i><i>dinner </i>after long days at our respective offices. <i>I¡¯m </i>wearing the <i>blue </i>wool scarf he bought me the week before, soft and warm against <i>the </i><i>winter </i><i>cold</i><i>. </i>


    Jasper reaches across the table and adjusts where it¡¯s slipped loose around <i>my </i>neck. <i>His </i>fingers brush my throat, and electricity shoots through me.


    ¡°There,¡± he says, his gaze tender. <i>¡°</i>Perfect.¡±


    <i>But </i>he doesn¡¯t <i>pull </i>his hand <i>away</i><i>. </i>We sit <i>there </i>frozen, his <i>palm </i>warm against <i>my </i><i>skin</i>, <i>my </i>heart beating so hard I fear it might burst <i>any </i>second.


    2/4 <fnd9fe> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? fin?novel</fnd9fe>


    < Chapter 91


    <i>¡°</i><i>Scarlett</i><i>,</i><i>¡± </i><i>he </i><i>suddenly </i><i>whispers</i>.


    <i>¡°</i><i>Hmm</i>?<b>¡± </b>


    <i>¡°</i><i>When </i><i>we </i><i>get </i><i>back </i>to <i>the </i>States¡­¡±


    <i>¡°</i>Yes?¡±


    <i>¡°</i><i>Will </i><i>you </i><i>still </i>wear them? <i>The </i>scarves?¡±


    More Rewards >


    <i>The </i><i>question </i>catches me off <i>guard</i>. <i>I </i>realize <i>I </i><i>haven¡¯t </i><i>thought </i><i>about </i><i>going </i>back to basic t¨Cshirts <i>and </i><i>hoodies</i>. <i>The </i>scarves have be part of <i>me</i>, the <i>act </i><i>so </i><i>natural</i><i>, </i><i>it¡¯s </i><i>as </i>if <i>I¡¯ve </i>been <i>wearing </i><i>it </i><i>for </i>years. <i>¡°</i><i>I </i><i>think </i>so,¡± I say. <i>¡°</i><i>I </i><i>don¡¯t know </i><i>how </i><i>to </i><i>exin </i><i>it</i><i>, </i><i>but </i><i>it </i><i>feels </i><i>right</i><i>, </i><i>somehow</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>


    <i>His </i><i>answering </i><i>smile </i><i>is </i><i>breathtaking</i>. <i>¡°</i><i>Good</i>. <i>I¡¯ve </i><i>gotten </i><i>used </i><i>to </i><i>seeing </i><i>you </i><i>like </i><i>this</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>


    <i>The </i><i>dream </i><i>shifts </i><i>one </ist <i>time</i>. <i>We¡¯re </i><i>at </i><i>the </i><i>airport </i><i>again</i><i>, </i><i>six </i><i>months </i><iter</i><i>, </i><i>getting </i><i>ready </i><i>to </i><i>fly </i><i>home</i><i>. </i><i>My </i><i>suitcase </i><i>is </i><i>heavier </i><i>now</i><i>, </i><i>filled </i><i>with </i><i>souvenirs </i><i>and </i><i>gifts</i>.


    <i>Jasper </i><i>stands </i><i>beside </i><i>me </i><i>at </i>the <i>gate</i>. <i>The </i>way <i>he </i><i>looks </i><i>at </i><i>me </i><i>is </i><i>different </i><i>now</i><i>. </i><i>It </i><i>isn¡¯t </i><i>just </i><i>attraction or </i><i>fascination </i><i>in </i><i>his </i><i>eyes</i><i>, </i><i>but </i><i>something </i><i>more </i><i>primal</i>, <i>possessive</i>. <i>It </i><i>makes </i><i>my </i><i>chest </i><i>tight </i><i>and </i>my <i>palms </i><i>sweaty</i>.


    ¡°So<i>,</i><i>¡± </i><i>he </i><i>says</i><i>, </i><i>adjusting </i><i>his </i><i>carry-</i><i>on </i><i>strap</i><i>. </i><i>¡°</i><i>Dinner </i><i>when </i><i>we </i><i>get </i><i>back</i><i>? </i><i>I </i><i>know </i>a <i>ce </i><i>that </i>makes <i>incredible </i><i>hot </i><i>chocte</i>.<i>¡± </i>


    <i>¡°</i><i>Are </i><i>you </i><i>asking </i><i>me </i><i>on </i><i>a </i><i>date</i><i>, </i><i>Jasper </i><i>ke</i>?¡±


    <i>His </i><i>grin </i><i>is </i><i>answer </i><i>enough</i>. ¡°Only <i>if </i><i>you¡¯re </i><i>saying </i><i>yes</i>, <i>Scarlett </i><i>Stone</i>.¡±


    <i>¡°</i><i>Then </i><i>I¡¯m </i><i>saying </i><i>yes</i><i>,</i><i>¡± </i><i>I </i><i>whisper</i><i>, </i><i>hiding </i><i>a </i><i>smile</i>.


    In the dream<i>, </i><i>his </i><i>hand </i><i>reaches </i><i>for </i><i>mine</i>, <i>warm </i><i>and </i><i>gentle</i>. <i>The </i>scarf <i>slips </i><i>slightly </i><i>in </i>the <i>airport </i>wind, and he fixes <i>it </i><i>with </i><i>his </i><i>free </i><i>hand </i><i>without </i><i>missing </i>a beat.


    When wend back <i>in </i><i>the </i><i>States</i><i>, </i><i>Jasper </i><i>looks </i>at <i>me </i>like <i>I¡¯m </i>the center <i>of </i><i>his </i>world<i>. </i>


    But then the dream starts <i>to </i>fade<i>. </i><i>Colors </i>bleed out, <i>sounds </i>grow <i>distant</i>. <i>Jasper¡¯s </i>face bes blurry, then disappears entirely.


    I wake up in my apartment, morning light streaming through the curtains. Lily¡¯s voice drifts from the kitchen, calling for breakfast. The gray scarf sits in my dresser drawer, waiting.


    The warmth from the dream evaporates, leaving me cold and aching. My chest feels hollow, scraped clean of everything that mattered.


    Because I remember what came after those golden months. I remember him proposing to


    <Chapter 91


    More Rewards


    me, Virginia appearing in our lives like a storm cloud, and slowly but surely, stealing the light from Jasper¡¯s eyes when he looked at me.


    I remember the day he stopped noticing when I wore new scarves, stoppedplimenting the way the fabric caught the light.


    The one thing I can¡¯t remember is when he stopped looking at me with the gaze of the woman who made his breath catch and instead started seeing me as an obligation, an unwanted responsibility to shoulder.


    I touch my cheek, where tears are streaming down my face. The exact spot where dream¨CJasper¡¯s fingers had brushed when he was fixing my hijab. But there¡¯s nothing now. Just empty air and the crushing weight of everything we lost.


    Violet Moon

 Rift 92

    (Scarlett¡¯s POV)


    More Rewards >


    I stare at the ceiling, my body tangled in the bedsheets, heart racing from dreams that felt more real than waking life. The taste of hot chocte lingers on my tongue, phantom warmth from Jasper¡¯s fingers still burning against my throat.


    Why am I dreaming about him? Why now, when I¡¯ve finally moved on, when I¡¯ve finally built a life that doesn¡¯t revolve around waiting for scraps of his attention?


    The questions spiral through my mind like poison, each one sharper than thest. My chest tightens until I can barely breathe.


    Three years. Three years of marriage where I was nothing more than a ghost haunting my own home. Where Virginia¡¯s smallest whimper could send him running, but my tears were


    met with cold indifference.


    ¡°You¡¯re being dramatic, Scarlett.¡± His voice echoes in my memory, sharp with irritation. ¡°Virginia needs me. Why can¡¯t you understand that?¡±


    ¡°Her panic attacks aren¡¯t real,¡± I¡¯d whispered once, desperate to make him see. ¡°The timing is too perfect-¡±


    ¡°How dare you minimize someone¡¯s pain? Virginia has been through hell. Show some


    Compassion. For everyone except his wife.


    I remember our second anniversary. I¡¯d nned everything perfectly ¨C candles, his favorite dinner, the silk nightgown he¡¯d once said he loved. I waited until midnight, the food cold,


    candles burned to stubs.


    He came home smelling like her perfume.


    ¡°She had another attack,¡± he¡¯d said, not even looking at me. ¡°I couldn¡¯t leave her alone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s our anniversary,¡± I¡¯d whispered.


    ¡°Anniversaries happen every year. Tonight could¡¯ve been thest night of Virginia¡¯s life.¡±


    Anniversaries happen every year. Like our marriage was just another date on a calendar,


    The memories crash over me like waves, each one more suffocating than thest. His cold shoulder when I tried to talk to him about my day. The way he¡¯d light up when his phone rang,


    < Chapter 92


    More Rewards:


    hoping it was her. The countless nights I fell asleep alone while he stayed out ¡°helping¡± Virginia with whatever crisis she¡¯d manufactured.


    And through it all, I kept trying. Kept hoping. Kept believing that if I was just patient enough, understanding enough, perfect enough, he¡¯d finally see me.


    What kind of pathetic fool was I?


    My breathes in sharp gasps. The room spins as self¨Cloathing crashes through me like acid. How can I still dream about him? How can any part of me ache for a man who treated


    me like I was nothing?


    I feel sick. Disgusted with myself for the warmth that bloomed in my chest during that dream. Disgusted for missing the way he used to look at me, for craving the tenderness he showed me before Virginia poisoned everything.


    He chose her. Every single time.


    So why does my heart still hurt when I think about Switzend? Why do I still keep the scarves he gave me?


    Tears burn down my cheeks, hot and shameful. I bury my face in my pillow, trying to muffle


    the sobs.


    I hate this. I hate feeling anything for him. I hate that four years haven¡¯t killed whatever stupid part of me still remembers being loved by him.


    ¡°Mama?¡±


    Lily¡¯s small voice drifts from the hallway, but I can¡¯t answer. Can¡¯t stop crying long enough to


    form words.


    ¡°Mama, are you okay?¡±


    Footsteps pad across my floor. Through my tears, I see Lily¡¯s worried face hovering over me, her dark eyes wide.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± she asks, climbing onto the bed.


    I can¡¯t fall apart in front of my daughter. Can¡¯t let her see me broken and pathetic, crying over a man who never deserved my tears.


    I wipe my face quickly, trying to pull myself together. ¡°I¡¯m fine, baby. Just thinking about something sad.¡±


    ¡°What sad thing?¡±


    :


    < Chapter 92


    More Rewards >


    How do I exin that her father broke my heart sopletely I¡¯m not sure all the pieces will ever fit back together?


    ¡°Nothing important,¡± I lie, forcing a smile. ¡°Today is Christmas, remember? We should be happy.¡±


    Lily studies my face with that serious expression she gets when she¡¯s solving puzzles. ¡°Are you crying because Daddy isn¡¯t here?¡±


    The question stops my heart. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Sarah at school said families are supposed to be together on holidays. But Daddy doesn¡¯t live with us.¡± Her lip trembles. ¡°Is that why you¡¯re sad?¡±


    She¡¯s four years old and already understands more than I want her to.


    I pull her into my arms, holding her against my chest. ¡°No, habibti, that¡¯s not why I¡¯m crying. You know your daddy loves you very much, right? Even if he doesn¡¯t live with us?¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± she says into my shoulder. ¡°He tells me every time.¡±


    ¡°Good. That¡¯s good.¡± I stroke her hair, breathing in her sweet scent. ¡°So who do you want to spend Christmas with today?¡± <fn2> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? F¦ÉndNovel</fn2>


    Lily pulls back, her face lighting up. ¡°Can we spend it with Daddy? Please? I want to show him my new dress, and I want him to see how good I am at reading!¡±


    My heart clenches. Of course she wants to be with Jasper. He¡¯s her father, and despite everything between us, he¡¯s been good to her.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what <i>you </i>want.¡±


    <i>¡°</i>Yes!¡± She bounces on the bed. ¡°Can we call him? Right now?¡±


    I look at her shining face and feel something c***k inside my chest. She deserves to have both her parents on Christmas. She deserves to experience the joy of celebrating the holiday with her family, even if it¡¯s only for one day.


    And I will let her experience this joy, even if being near Jasper might shatter what¡¯s left of my sanity.

 Rift 93

    Chapter <b>93 </b>


    (Scarlett¡¯s POV)


    I¡¯m helping Lily button her red velvet dress when my phone buzzes. Jasper¡¯s name shes on the screen, and my stomach does that stupid flutter.


    His text is simple: ¡°Can Lily and I spend Christmas together? I know it¡¯sst minute, but maybe we could celebrate as a family today.¡±


    As a family. The words hit harder than they should.


    Lily looks up from struggling with her patent leather shoes. ¡°Is that Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I stare at the message, thumb hovering over the keyboard. ¡°He wants <i>to </i>spend Christmas with us.¡±


    Her face lights up like the Christmas tree downtown. ¡°Can we, Mama? All three of us together?¡±


    The hope in her voice breaks something inside me. After the divorce, Jasper will move on. Probably marry Virginia, start over. Lily might have to split holidays between two homes forever.


    This might be herst Christmas with both parents.


    I type back before I can change my mind: ¡°Lily would love that. Where should we meet?¡±


    His responsees immediately: ¡°Remember that little restaurant on Pine Street? Where we went for our first Christmas dinner?¡±


    My breath catches. He remembers.


    ¡°Perfect. Give us an hour.¡±


    I set the phone down and find Lily staring at me with wide eyes.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to see Daddy?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to celebrate Christmas with Daddy,¡± I confirm, and her squeal of joy almost makes the tight feeling in my chest lessen.


    Almost.


    My phone buzzes again. Dorian: ¡°Ready for that Christmas brunch? Found an amazing ce with a kids¡® menu.¡±


    < Chapter 93


    More Rewards >


    Guilt twists in my stomach. He¡¯s been so patient, so understanding. But when I think about exining to Lily why she can¡¯t see her father on Christmas¡­


    I call instead of texting.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he answers on the second ring.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Dorian. Jasper asked to spend the holiday with Lily, and she¡¯s so excited about having both parents together-¡±


    ¡°She should have one Christmas where her whole family is together.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sorry. I know you made ns-¡±


    ¡°Scarlett.¡± His voice is warm, understanding in a way that makes my chest ache. ¡°You made the right decision. Lilyes first. Always.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Have a beautiful day. Send me pictures.¡±


    After I hang up, I stare at myself in the mirror. The burgundy sweater brings out my eyes, and the gray scarf from Switzend¡­ God, it still looks perfect. Like it was made for me.


    An hourter, Lily and I walk down Pine Street hand in hand. Snow falls gently, coating the Christmas decorations in pristine white. Store windows glow with warm light, and gand wraps around everymppost.


    The sidewalks buzz with families in their finest clothes, children running between their parents, the air filled withughter and Christmas carols.


    1 spot Jasper before he sees us. He¡¯s standing outside the little Italian restaurant where we had our first Christmas together, wearing the navy coat from my dreams. When he turns and sees us, his entire face transforms.


    ¡°Lily!¡± He scoops her up as she runs to him, spinning her around while she giggles. ¡°My baby girl looks like a princess!¡±


    ¡°Daddy, look at my dress! It has sparkles!¡±


    ¡°It does. It¡¯s the most beautiful dress in the whole city,¡± he says, setting her down to examine the red velvet. Then his gaze moves to me and stops. ¡°And Mama looks like a Queen.¡±


    My heart skips, heat creeping up my neck. I touch my scarf self¨Cconsciously. ¡°Thank you for inviting us.¡±


    ¡°No, thank you for epting my invitation.¡±


    < Chapter 93


    More Rewards


    Inside the restaurant, nothing has changed. Same warm lighting, same family photos on the walls, same elderly owner who took our orders years ago.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. ke!¡± he exims, rushing over with a huge smile. ¡°And this beautiful little girl must be your daughter!¡±


    Neither of us corrects the ¡®Mrs. part. That¡¯s a topic best left out of discussion.


    He guides us to the same corner table from five years ago. The memory sits between us, unspoken but powerful.


    Lily chatters nonstop about school, her friends, the story she wrote about a brave princess who saves a dragon. Jasper hangs on every word like she¡¯s reciting poetry, asking questions,ughing at her jokes.


    ¡°And then the dragon became her best friend and they flew around the world!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s incredible,¡± Jasper says. ¡°You¡¯re such a good storyteller. Just like your mama.¡±


    He looks at me when he says it, and heat creeps up my neck.


    When the food arrives, Jasper takes over without asking. He fills my te first, making sure I get the pieces I like best, the right amount of sauce. For a moment, watching him serve me while Lily talks about her drawings, I can almost pretend we¡¯re normal. That thest four years were just a nightmare, that Virginia never existed.


    The illusion is so beautiful it hurts.


    After lunch, we walk through the nearby park where a Christmas festival is in full swing. There are games for children, face painters, and carolers dressed like Victorian Christmas


    cards.


    Lily drags us from booth to booth, wanting to try everything.


    ¡°Mama, can I get my face painted?¡±


    ¡°Of course, baby.¡±


    While we wait in line, I feel it ¨C that strange sensation of being watched. My skin prickles, and


    I turn around, scanning the crowd.


    Childrenughing. Couples holding hands. Nothing unusual.


    ¡°You okay?¡± Jasper asks, following my gaze.


    ¡°Yeah, just¡­ felt like someone was watching us.¡±


    < Chapter 93


    More Rewards


    There¡¯s no one suspicious. I shake my head and focus on the carolers singing ¡°O Holy Night.¡±


    Lily emerges from the face painting tent with a red¨Cnose, horns,plete with tiny gold


    ornaments.


    ¡°Look, Daddy! I¡¯m a reindeer!¡±


    ¡°The most beautiful reindeer in the whole world,¡± he says, lifting her so she can see herself in his phone camera.


    We spend the afternoon moving from activity to activity. Jasper wins Lily a stuffed reindeer at the ring toss. We share hot chocte topped with whipped cream that leaves white mustaches on our lips. Lily insists on pictures with both of us, her small arms stretched wide to pull us close.


    In one photo, Jasper¡¯s arm is around my waist, my head tilted slightly toward his shoulder. For that split second, captured forever, we look like what we used to be.


    What we could have been.


    A happy family of three.


    The sun starts to set, painting the snowy sky pink and gold. Lily has fallen asleep in Jasper¡¯s arms, exhausted from Christmas magic. We walk slowly back toward the parking area, neither wanting this bubble to end.


    ¡°She had a good day,¡± I say softly.


    ¡°The best.¡± His voice is thick with emotion. ¡°Thank you, Scarlett. For this. For letting me be part of it.¡± <fn7f67> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find?novel</fn7f67>


    ¡°She needed this. To have her whole family, even if it¡¯s just for one day.¡±


    ¡°Just for one day,¡± he repeats, and something in his tone makes my chest tighten.


    ¨C


    As we reach the cars, I feel it again that sensation of hidden eyes watching us. This time it¡¯s stronger, more intense. I turn around, but see only shadows between the snow¨Ccovered


    trees.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Jasper asks, shifting Lily to one arm.


    ¡°Nothing. Probably just my imagination.¡± But my voicecks conviction.


    Jasper¡¯s expression turns grave. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s me, but there¡¯s a sharpness in his eyes that makes me feel as if he knows what¡¯s going on.


    Shaking my head again, I buckle Lily into her car seat, settling into the passenger seat of


    < Chapter 93


    More Rewards >


    Jasper¡¯s warm car. As the engine starts, that feeling of being watched doesn¡¯t fade. It follows me like a cold breath on my neck, raising goosebumps on my arms.


    Someone is watching us. I¡¯m sure of it.


    The question is who¡­


    And why.


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#<b>! </b>


    2

 Rift 94

    <b>Chapter </b><b>94 </b>


    (Virginia¡¯s POV)


    I stand behind the thick oak tree, my nails digging so deep into my palms that warm blood trickles between my fingers.


    They look happy together. Like a perfect Christmas card family.


    Jasper¡¯s arm around Scarlett¡¯s waist. The tender way he looks at her. And that brat ¨C Lily ¨C bounces between them like an annoying mosquito.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for her, things between Jasper and me wouldn¡¯t have gotten this badly. I would¡¯ve already gotten married to him, and we would¡¯ve built a family together. The life Scarlett is living should¡¯ve been my life, my happy ending.


    The snow falls heavier, coating my expensive boots, but I barely notice it. All I can see is the life that should have been mine.


    I should be the one walking through Christmas markets with Jasper. I should be the one he buys hot chocte for, the one he secretly clicks photos of like a precious gem.


    Instead, I¡¯m hiding behind a tree like some kind of stalker, watching the woman who stole everything from me live the life I¡¯ve dreamed about since I was twelve.


    The worst part? She doesn¡¯t even appreciate what she has. Scarlett keeps looking around like she¡¯s scared, like she has any right to be paranoid when she has everything.


    I watch Jasper lift Lily, watch him kiss the top of her head with such tenderness it makes me want to scream. He¡¯s never looked at me like that. Never cared for me with such gentleness.


    Blood pools in my palms, sticky and warm. The pain keeps me grounded, keeps me from running out there and demanding he remember who loved him first.


    They walk toward Jasper¡¯s car, and I press deeper into the shadows. Scarlett turns around again, her eyes scanning the crowd. For a moment, her gaze passes right over my hiding


    spot.


    Smart girl. Too bad being smart won¡¯t save her. <fn6ba0> Content originallyes from find(?)ovel</fn6ba0>


    They reach the car. Scarlett settles Lily with careful attention while Jasper stands close enough that their shoulders almost touch.


    My vision goes red around the edges. The pain in my palms is nothingpared to the rage burning through my chest.


    < Chapter 94


    More Rewards >


    I¡¯ve been patient. I¡¯ve been careful. I¡¯ve yed the long game, waiting for the right moment to


    strike.


    But watching them today, seeing how easily they fell back into being a family, how naturally they fit together despite everything that¡¯s happened¡­


    I¡¯m done waiting.


    The n moves forward tonight.


    It¡¯s time to remind Scarlett Stone what happens when she takes things that don¡¯t belong to


    her.


    The blood from my palms has dried into sticky crescents, but I barely feel it anymore. All I can feel is the white¨Chot rage burning through my veins as I watch them from behind the tree.


    I¡¯m about to turn away, to go home and n my next move, when I see two familiar figures walking towards Jasper¡¯s car.


    James and ir.


    My breath catches in my throat. They told me they were visiting old friends. ir even kissed my forehead and said they¡¯d be back by dinner, that we would celebrate Xmas together.


    They lied to me? They lied just to spend time with their precious Scarlett?


    I watch them approach Jasper and Scarlett, watch ir¡¯s face light up at the sight of Lily with her butterfly face paint. James ruffles Jasper¡¯s hair like he¡¯s still the college boy he helped through school.


    And Scarlett¡­fuck!


    How could ir kiss Scarlett on the forehead? Isn¡¯t that intimacy reserved only for me? So she was lying <i>to </i>me when she said she loves me. They are all lying to me, deceiving me with


    their eyes wide open!


    Something inside me snaps. The careful control I¡¯ve maintained for weeks crumbles to dust.


    I step out from behind the tree, smoothing down my dress<b>, </b>stering my signature fake smile on my face. By the time I reach them, I look perfectlyposed. Same old sweet Virginia, just like they know.


    ¡°There you are!¡± I call out, my voice bright with false cheer.


    They all turn at the same time. The shock on James and ir¡¯s faces is almost worth the rage burning in my chest. Almost. But they lied to me, so they¡¯ll have hell of a price to pay.


    < Chapter 94


    More Rewards


    ¡°Virginia! Sweetheart, what are you doing here?¡± ir cries out, reaching for my hands.


    ¡°I could ask you the same thing.¡± I let just a hint of hurt creep into my tone. ¡°I thought you were visiting the Hendersons.¡±


    James clears his throat. ¡°We were, but then we thought¡­ we wanted <i>to </i>see Lily¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course you did.¡± I move closer to the group, noting how Scarlett instinctively steps back, and Jasper¡¯s jaw tightens at the action. Good. They should be <i>nervous</i>.


    ¡°Virginia.¡± Scarlett¡¯s voice is neutral, detached even. ¡°Merry Christmas.¡±


    ¡°Merry Christmas,¡± I echo, my smile never wavering. ¡°What a lovely surprise <i>to </i>find everyone here. Almost like a family reunion.¡±


    The word ¡®family¡® hangs in the air and I bask in the awkward silence it spreads among them.


    Lily, oblivious to the tension, runs up to me with her face paint glittering. ¡°Look, Aunt Virginia! I¡¯m a butterfly!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, sweetheart,¡± I say, and for once, I mean it. The child isn¡¯t to me for her mother¡¯s crimes. Too bad she just had to be Scarlett Stone¡¯s daughter.


    ¡°We should probably head home,¡± Scarlett says, reaching for Lily¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m d I found you all together.¡± I straighten my shoulders, letting my voice carry just far enough for them to hear. ¡°I have some news.¡±


    ¡°What news?¡± Jasper frowns, and I catch the wariness in his tone.


    I move closer to him, close enough to smell his cologne. ¡°I¡¯ve been epted to a graduate program in Europe. Cambridge, actually.¡±


    ir gasps. James¡¯s eyebrows shoot up. Scarlett goes eerily still.


    But it¡¯s Jasper¡¯s reaction I care about most. The way his face goes nk, then confusion fills his eyes before he finally manages to say, ¡°congrattions.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I lean even closer, dropping my voice to a whisper meant only for his ears. ¡°I¡¯m happy for you<i>, </i>you know. It looks like Scarlett might actually forgive you soon.¡±


    His body goes rigid beside me.


    ¡°Things are going well between you two,¡± I continue. ¡°Anyone can see it. The way she looks at you¡­ it won¡¯t be long before she takes you backpletely.¡±


    ¡°Virginia-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡±


    <Chapter 94


    More Rewards *


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving Avalon,¡± I announce loudly, stepping back <i>so </i>they can hear me. ¡°In two weeks, actually. I want to focus on my studies, build a career for myself in Europe.¡±


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!


    1


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    Vote


    286


    < Chapter 95


    <b>Chapter </b><b>95 </b>

 Rift 95

    (James¡¯s POV)


    Cambridge. Europe. She can¡¯t be serious.


    ¡°Virginia, we¡¯re your family. You aren¡¯t going anywhere leaving your family.¡±


    My father always said, blood is blood. And Virginia is my flesh and blood. The daughter who should have been raised in my house, spoiled by my wife, protected by my strength.


    Instead, she lived twenty¨Cthree years without us, raised by people who barely cared about her, while we spoiled Scarlett with everything money could buy.


    And now she wants to move across the ocean because we haven¡¯t showered enough love on her to make her feel secure.


    What kind of father am I?


    Not that I love Scarlett any less. Twenty¨Ctwo years of raising her, teaching her to ride bikes and helping with homework, walking her down the aisle ¨C have made her a part of my heart.


    But Virginia is my flesh. My blood. And I¡¯ve failed her.


    ¡°Sweetheart, you don¡¯t have to leave,¡± I say, stepping forward. ¡°This is your home too.¡±


    ¡°Dad, please.¡± Her voice wavers just slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about this for months. Cambridge is offering me an incredible opportunity.¡±


    ¡°But Europe is so far away,¡± ir says, tears streaming down her face. ¡°We just got you back. We haven¡¯t had enough time together.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have Scarlett. And Lily. Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯ve wanted? To have your whole family back together again?¡±


    The usation in her voice tears at something deep in my chest. She thinks we me her for Scarlett leaving the state. That we had to choose between her and the daughter we


    raised.


    ¡°You¡¯re both our daughters. Why can¡¯t we stay together as one big family?


    Even as I say it, I <i>know </i>the situation isn¡¯t as simple as that. We made this clear when we stripped Scarlett of her inheritance rights. Every dinner where Virginia sat with Jasper while Scarlett sat alone in a corner. Every time Jasper left Scarlett hanging to take care of Virginia¡­


    The raft between the sisters is too big to be mended with a few simple words.


    :


    < Chapter 95


    More Rewards >


    ¡°I can¡¯tpete with twenty¨Ctwo years of memories,¡± Virginia shakes her head, her eyes filled with pain. ¡°I see the way you look at Scarlett, the way you worry about her. And it¡¯s not wrong ¨C she¡¯s been your daughter way longer than I have. But I need to find my own ce in this


    world.¡±


    ¡°But your ce is with us,¡± ir insists, her voice breaking. I ce a hand on her back to offerfort. But my own chest is tight with emotions.


    ¡°No, Mom. My ce isn¡¯t with you. It has never been. But don¡¯t worry. I will carve my ce with my own hands.¡±


    I want to argue with her, want to tell her she¡¯s wrong. But looking at her now ¨C poised, determined, already half¨Cgone ¨C I realize I have nothing to say.


    (Virginia¡¯s POV)


    I love it when events y out ording to my calctions. Dad looks like he¡¯s about to cry, and ir is already sniffling into her handkerchief. Even some of the nearby families are watching us with sympathy, probably thinking what a noble, selfless girl I am upon hearing my words.


    If only they knew.


    Jasper approaches me, his face is etched with concern.


    <i>¡°</i>Are you sure about this?¡± he asks. ¡°The stress of moving away¡­ what if it triggers your panic


    attack?¡±


    I almostugh. Such a caring man. Always worried about everyone¡¯s wellbeing. Too bad he never worried about mine the way he should have.


    ¡°Doctor Rashid adjusted my medication. With the breathing exercises, I haven¡¯t had a severe episode in weeks.¡±


    It¡¯s true. After all, its hard to have panic attacks when you¡¯re the one orchestrating it instead


    of reacting to it.


    ¡°Still, being alone in a foreign country¡­¡±


    ¡°Jasper, I need to do this.¡± I reach out and touch his arm, letting my fingers linger. ¡°Before I go, I want to make sure things are right between you and Scarlett. I want to talk to her.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that,¡± he says quickly. ¡°Whatever happens between Scarlett and me, we¡¯ll figure it out ourselves.¡±


    ¡°But I want to help,¡± I insist. ¡°It¡¯s the least I can do after¡­ after everything.¡±


    < Chapter 95


    More Rewards >


    I turn toward Scarlett before he can protest further. She¡¯s watching me with those same guarded eyes I hate so much. She¡¯s always been too perceptive for her own good.


    ¡°Scarlett,¡± I walk towards her with my most sincere expression. ¡°Can we talk for a moment?¡±


    She doesn¡¯t move, just holds Lily a little tighter. ¡°We have nothing to talk about, Virginia. Just tell me what you want?¡±


    ¡°I meant what I said. I¡¯m going to Europe to study, to build my own life.¡± I let my voice break slightly. ¡°But before I go, I need you to know nothing ever happened between me and Jasper. I lied to you when I called him my husband. You¡­ You should take Lily home. Dad and Mom


    both so much.¡±


    miss you


    ¡°Virginia-¡±


    ¡°And Jasper.¡± I press on, not giving her the chance to interrupt. ¡°He can¡¯t forget you, Scarlett. He¡¯s been miserable for four years. You should give him another chance.¡±


    Herugh is sharp, bitter. ¡°And who are you to decide that?¡±


    ¡°I know you have no reason to trust me, but I promise you ¨C I¡¯m letting go. You have nothing to worry about anymore. Once I leave Avalon, I won¡¯t return. I will never disrupt your lives again.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to leave,¡± she says tly.


    The dismissal in her tone makes my blood boil, but I force myself to remain calm, to keep my facial expression soft and neutral. ¡°Is it because of me that you won¡¯t return home?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself,¡± She finally snaps, showing some real emotion. ¡°Not everything is about you, Virginia. Don¡¯t take yourself so seriously.¡±


    The words p me in the face. My face burns with the insult. For a moment, my mask almost slips, almost, but I catch myself in time.


    ¡°Then why?¡± I grit out.


    She goes quiet for a moment, a long agonizing moment where she studies my face, her sharp gaze seemingly piercing through my facade. When she speaks, her voice is steady,


    sure.


    ¡°I left because I needed to find myself.¡± Her eyes meet mine directly. ¡°For too long, my worth was tied to other people. I was the Stone family¡¯s daughter, then Jasper¡¯s wife, then your rival. But I was never just Scarlett.¡±


    She shifts Lily to her other hip, the movement protective and sure.


    <Chapter 95


    More Pewards


    ¡°When everyone abandoned me, I found the strength and the courage to stand on my own


    feet.¡±


    Her voice grows stronger with each word. Then her expression shifts, and she looks at me with something akin to pity.


    ¡°You¡¯re brilliant, Virginia. You¡¯re a talented researcher with your whole life ahead of you. Don¡¯t make Jasper the center of your world. Don¡¯t make any man the center of your world. That¡¯s how you lose yourself.¡±


    The advice hits too close to home, stirring up rage I can barely contain. She thinks she knows me? She thinks she understands what I¡¯ve been through? Who the hell does she think she is?


    The urge to smack her across the face is strong. But I suppress the impulse, and smile sweetly, nodding like her words have touched me deeply.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep what you said in mind,¡± I lie. ¡°And I hope someday you can forgive me for whatever pain I¡¯ve caused you. I never meant to hurt you.¡±


    I turn back to Dad and ir onest time. ¡°I love you both so much. And I¡¯m doing this because I love you. Because sometimes love means letting go.¡±


    ¡°Virginia¡­¡± ir reaches for me, but I step back, and walk away before anyone can stop me, my heels clicking against the pavement with each decisive step. <fnf958> Content originallyes from Find?Novel</fnf958>


    Behind me, I hear their confused voices, their protests and questions. But it doesn¡¯t matter now<i>. </i>The seed is nted, the stage is set.


    Now is action time.


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!

 Rift 96

    <b>Chapter 96 </b>


    More Rewards


    (Virginia¡¯s POV)


    I sit in my car in the empty parking lot, my hands shaking, Christmas lights flickering across my face. The steering wheel is slick with sweat from my palms, and I taste blood where I¡¯ve bitten my tongue to keep from screaming.


    James¡¯s text message glows on my phone screen. The words: ¡°We love you. We want you to stay. But we won¡¯t stop loving Scarlett and Lily to prove it. Love isn¡¯t finite. There¡¯s enough to share with everyone,¡± resounding in my ears with the force of a p.


    Everyone. So I have to share their love with Scarlett and her little bastard.


    I can¡¯t have it all.


    I throw the phone onto the passenger seat, where it bounces andnds face¨Cdown. The c***k that spreads across the screen mirrors the one splitting through my chest.


    I didn¡¯t expect much from ir. The woman has never bothered to hide how much she adores Scarlett, how she lights up whenever that perfect little granddaughter is around. But James?


    James is the one who disappointed me. He was supposed to be different.


    ¡°You¡¯re my flesh and blood,¡± he used to preach. ¡°Nothing will ever change that. I¡¯ll never love anyone the way I love my biological daughter.¡±


    Lies. All of it was lies.


    When it came time to choose ¨C to pick a side- he decided to step back, taking the coward¡¯s way out. And just like everyone else in this pathetic family, he made the decision to y both


    sides.


    But that¡¯s fine. That little performance back there was just a game anyway. A test to see if any of them really loved me enough to fight for me. To see if they¡¯d choose their real daughter over the recement they¡¯d grown attached to.


    They failed. All of them.


    I lean back against the headrest, forcing my breathing to slow. The anger is useful, but I need <i>to </i>channel it to proper use. I can¡¯t let emotions cloud my judgment now, not when I¡¯m about to make a big move,


    The whole ¡°leaving for Europe¡± story was just something I made up when I saw them together, looking like the perfect happy family. I wanted to ruin their day, to make them feel


    < Chapter 96


    bad for making me unhappy.


    The mission failed. But it doesn¡¯t matter.


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    I pick up my cracked phone and scroll through my messages. Thest text I sent still sits there, waiting: ¡°John, time to get started.¡±


    The response came back almost immediately: ¡°Are you nuts? This n is crazy. We¡¯ll get caught¡­¡±


    I look back toward the festival, where my so¨Ccalled family stands in a confused cluster. Scarlett has her arm around Lily now, in a protective gesture while Jasper¡¯s hand rests on her shoulder. James and ir stand close together, probably wondering what just happened.


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking for your opinion,¡± I type back. ¡°Just do as you¡¯re told.¡±


    Three dots appear, then disappear. Then appear again.


    Finally: ¡°It¡¯ll cost you extra.¡±


    Money. Everything alwayses back to money. Good thing James has been so generous with my allowance all these years. So concerned about making sure his precious biological daughter never wants for anything.


    ¡°Price isn¡¯t an issue. Just make sure it¡¯s clean.¡±


    ¡°Always. You¡¯ll have an alibi?¡±


    I smile for the first time all day. ¡°I¡¯ll be on a ne to London. Studying abroad, remember? Far away from the tragedy that¡¯ll be happening behind me.¡± <fn9d0c> Checktest chapters at find{n}ovel</fn9d0c>


    My phone buzzes again: ¡°Understood. Consider it done.¡±


    I set the phone aside and start my car. Time to go home and pack. Not because I¡¯m actually leaving ¨C not yet ¨C but because I need to sell the story.


    The drive home passes in a blur. My mind is already working through the details, the timeline, the story I¡¯ll tell when I get the call that deres Scarlett¡¯s fate.


    Such a tragedy. So unexpected. If only I hadn¡¯t left town, maybe I could have done something to prevent it¡­


    Yeah, right.


    I pull into a dark alley, and leave my car behind. The turns and corners of the gloomy environment cause goosebumps to break out on my arms.


    < Chapter 96


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    I¡¯m halfway to the front door when a ck sedan pulls up to the curb. Tinted windows, expensive but not shy. Exactly the kind of car that blends in with the background, and more often than not, gets overlooked.


    ¡°Virginia.¡± The passenger window rolls down.


    I walk to the car.


    ¡°Get in.¡±


    I don¡¯t want to. But I know better than to disobey her.


    The door flings open from the inside. I scan my surroundings, making sure the coast is clear, before entering the car.


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!


    <b>2 </b>

 Rift 97

    (Scarlett¡¯s POV)


    The silence that follows Virginia¡¯s dramatic exit is deafening. The celebratory joy from earlier disappears, tainted by her performance.


    After a long moment, James clears his throat. ¡°We¡­should head home too.¡±


    ir nods, her eyes red with unshed tears. She kisses Lily¡¯s forehead, then mine. ¡°Take care, habibti. We¡¯ll talkter.¡±


    I watch them walk away, their shoulders hunched. Only when I see their defeated postures do I realize¡­thest four years haven¡¯t been kind to them. They aged overnight without my


    notice.


    When they¡¯re gone, I turn to Jasper with a bitter smile. ¡°Well, your little wife has already left. Aren¡¯t you going to run after her?¡±


    He looks at me with an amused smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t you my wife? Where did this other wifee


    from?¡±


    His words leave me stumped. ¡°We¡¯re divorced.¡±


    ¡°No, sweetheart. We¡¯re not divorced until I sign those papers.¡± He takes Lily from my arms. I don¡¯t stop him. She¡¯s gotten heavier. Carrying her has now be an exhausting task. ¡°And I have no intention of ever signing them anytime soon.¡±


    ¡°You-¡±


    ¡°Scar, right <i>now</i>, I¡¯m more concerned about this little reindeer who¡¯s about to fall asleep.¡±


    Lily giggles against his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy!¡±


    ¡°No? Then would you like <i>to </i>see the Christmas parade?¡±


    Her eyes light up. ¡°There¡¯s a parade?¡±


    ¡°There sure is.¡±


    Grabbing my hand, Jasper leads us to follow the crowd to Main Street, where floats decorated with twinkling lights roll past. He shifts Lily to sit on his shoulders, who ps at every marching band and waving Santa.


    His free hand hovers near my back, the gesture natural, protective, whenever the crowd presses close.


    < Chapter 97


    More Rewards


    After the parade, we stop at food trucks for hot chocte topped with whipped cream and cinnamon. Lily gets it on her nose, and Jasper wipes it away with his thumb, making her


    ¡°Remember our first Christmas parade?¡± he asks, watching Lily run off to pet a dog dressed


    as reindeer.


    I do remember. We were newlyweds then, Virginia not yet in our lives. He¡¯d bought me a red scarf, and wrapped it around my neck, iming I looked hideous with a red nose.


    ¡°Jasper¡­¡±


    ¡°What? It¡¯s true.¡± He turns to me. ¡°You look better with flushed cheeks.¡±


    Heat creeps up my neck. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± I shake my head. ¡°Not here. Not today. Today is about Lily.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± He intones, the smile fading from his eyes. His disappointment is stark as light. But I can¡¯t be bothered to care.


    We¡¯re here only because of Lily and only for Lily today, and I intend to keep it that way.


    As the sun is about to set, Avalon¡¯s horse¨Cdrawn Santa sleigh makes its appearance.


    On Lily¡¯s insistence, Jasper convinces the rider dressed as Santa to drive her through the


    snow¨Ccovered parks.


    By the time it¡¯s over, she¡¯s fast asleep, exhausted from the excitement. Jasper carries her out, stuffing a stack of notes in the fake Santa¡¯s hands as he leaves.


    We walk back to his car in silence, Christmas lights reflecting off the snow, turning everything


    into a winter wondend.


    A strange peace settles between us. It¡¯s funny. In the years we¡¯ve known each other, this is perhaps the first Christmas we spent together without either of us doing much talking.


    Back at my apartment, Jasper carries Lily to her bedroom. She¡¯spletely dead to the world, her reindeer face paint smudged but still visible.


    I watch him tuck her in, smoothing her hair back from her forehead. The tenderness in his movements makes my chest ache. This is what I wanted four years ago. A father who loved his child, a husband who spent time with me.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say when he emerges from her room. ¡°For giving Lily a memorable Christmas.¡±


    ¡°Scar, I¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t wait to hear what he wants to say, and go into my room, mming the door. That¡¯s his


    :


    < Chapter 97 sign to leave.


    More Rewards


    Once alone in my bedroom, I peel off the burgundy sweater and gray scarf, hanging them carefully in the closet. After today, I¡¯ll probably never wear the scarf again.


    Pulling onfortable pajamas, I fix on my hijab, and pad back to the living room.


    Jasper is gone. Thankfully.


    A strange mix of disappointment and relief washes over me. I smother the voice in my head hoping he¡¯d stay and go to turn off the Christmas tree lights when <i>something </i>catches my


    eye.


    There under the Christmas tree are two packages. One small, one big. Both wrapped in silver paper with elegant ribbons.


    My heart squeezes. He must have ced them there while I was changing.


    The smaller package has Lily¡¯s name written on it in his neat handwriting. Therger one says ¡°For Scarlett¡± in the same careful script.


    I stare at the packages, which are, no doubt, Christmas presents for us, emotions churning in my chest like a winter storm.


    He had three years. Three years to love me, to treasure me, to show me what it means to be a family. After failing all those years, why is he doing this?


    I¡¯m tired. And confused. And scared. I can¡¯t give him what he wants, because I¡¯m no longer


    the same Scarlett.


    But Jasper ke doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s going to give up. He seems determined to leave his mark in our lives, even if it means leaving us shattered and broken.


    I turn off the lights and head to bed, leaving the presents under the tree. I don¡¯t have the energy to deal with them. To the conflicting emotions churning in my heart.


    Tomorrow. <fna05c> Updates are released by find[?]ovel</fna05c>


    Yes, I¡¯ll return them back to him tomorrow.


    Tonight, I just want to hold onto the memory of Lily¡¯sughter and the radiance in her eyes as


    she rode on the sleigh and sang ¡°Jingle Bell.¡±

 Rift 98

    (Jasper¡¯s POV)


    Today was the best day of my life. No, scratch that. Second best day, the first being the day I


    married Scarlett.


    After my mother¡¯s death, I¡¯d almost forgotten the warmth of a family.


    The orphanage provided a roof over my head, food in my belly, clothes on my back. But it couldn¡¯t fill the gaping hole in my chest.


    Fear of rejection stopped me from reaching out to my estranged father. And after stumbling on my own, Virginia had been the only constant in my life.


    years of


    Once, to me, she had been the closest thing to a family. And after that incident eleven years ago, she became my only family. I worked to provide not for myself, but for us. I took a business major not to be rich, but to give her everything money could provide.


    I wanted to protect her from the world, from the demons who hurt her in my ce. Whether it was out of guilt or out of gratitude, I owed her, and I¡¯d meant to repay her by taking care of her for life.


    But then, Scarlett came into my life, and everything changed.


    A smile stretches my lips. I can still feel the warmth from Lily sitting on my shoulders, herugh pure and sweet as Christmas bells. The way she wrapped her arms around my head, her tiny fingers tangled in my hair.


    My daughter. My baby girl. Just thinking about her makes my heart swell.


    And Scarlett¡­ Christ, Scarlett. The way she looked in that burgundy sweater, cheeks flushed from the cold, trying so hard <i>to </i>remain cold and distant. But her sneaking nces didn¡¯t escape me. When she watched me and Lily, something soft flickered in her eyes before she remembered to hate me.


    She¡¯ll never admit it to herself, let alone tell me.


    But I know<i>, </i>I still have a ce in her heart. And for now, that is enough. I¡¯ll fight for her. For my daughter. For our family to be whole again.


    I¡¯ll fight for as long as I need to, but I¡¯ll never sign those divorce papers.


    I¡¯m barely in my car when my phone buzzes. Virginia¡¯s name shes on the screen, and my chest tightens with familiar dread.


    :


    <Chapter 98


    Not tonight. Please, not tonight.


    More Rewards


    But the call doesn¡¯t stop. She calls again, then again. By the fourth call, I know something¡¯s wrong. Or more precisely, she¡¯s up to something.


    It seems Dorian¡¯s tactic has worked, after all.


    Suppressing a cold sneer, I pick up the call, my gaze fixed on the building the two girls most dear to me reside.


    ¡°Jasper! Thank God you answered. I need you toe to the Hilton Hotel. Now.<i>¡± </i>


    ¡°What happened? Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but I¡¯m scared. I think someone¡¯s following me. I¡¯ve been receiving calls from the number eleven years ago, and there¡¯s a strange car parked outside. I don¡¯t <i>know </i>who else to call.¡±


    My blood runs cold. ¡°Have you called the police?¡±


    ¡°I tried, but they said without proof of a crime, they can¡¯t do anything. Please, Jasper. I know I said I was leaving, but I¡¯m terrified. Can youe over? Just to check if it¡¯s the same


    person?¡±


    I close my eyes, images of blood shing behind my lids. The smart thing would be to call James and ir, to let them handle this. But Virginia sounds genuinely scared, and despite my suspicion, I can¡¯t just abandon the girl who once almost lost her life because of me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in twenty minutes.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Jasper. Thank you so much.¡±


    The drive to the Hilton Hotel is long and dreadful. Every red light I cross makes my heart sink lower and lower. I should be home, processing everything that happened today with Scarlett and Lily. Instead, I¡¯m rushing to Virginia¡¯s side like the hundred times I have done before.


    This isn¡¯t the same. If it¡¯s <i>really </i><i>the </i>one from eleven years ago, then she¡¯s in danger.


    I convince myself, picking up speed. The Hilton Hotel is dark except for a few scattered windows, I don¡¯t see any strange cars in front of the entrance, but that doesn¡¯t mean much. I dash into the building, and get Virginia¡¯s room number from the receptionist.


    I don¡¯t say much, before the receptionist interrupts me, and hands me a key. ¡°The guest already informed me of your visit. You¡¯ll find the elevator on the left.¡±


    I frown, but nod, and take the key. The elevator is at the top floor. Thinking of the urgency of


    < Chapter 98


    the situation, I take the stairs instead.


    Virginia opens the door before I knock, and throws herself into my arms.


    ¡°Thank God you came,¡± she whispers. ¡°I was so scared.¡±


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    I pat her back awkwardly, trying to step away. But she holds on tight, her fingers digging into


    my coat.


    ¡°Virginia, you¡¯re okay. I¡¯m here now. Where is the car? Did <i>you </i>answer the call?¡±


    She finally releases me, and I get my first good look at her. She¡¯s wearing a silk robe that barely covers her thighs, her hair loose around her shoulders.


    What the hell?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± I stay by the door, ring at her. ¡°Is this some kind of a prank?¡±


    I peer into the hotel room. Everything seems normal, but Virginia has grown more paranoid


    after that incident.


    ¡°Jasper, do you think I¡¯ll joke with my life?¡±


    ¡°Then what are you doing here?¡± She should be home with James and ir. I grow more suspicious as I take in her get¨Cup again.


    Her appearance is nothing like that of a terrified woman.


    ¡°When I sensed I¡¯m being followed, I got scared. I didn¡¯t want to draw trouble to ir and James, so I came here instead.¡±


    ¡°You need to go home. If someone really is following you-¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Her response is sharp, immediate. ¡°I can¡¯t go back there. Not after what happened today.¡±


    ¡°Virginia, ir and James love you. No matter what happens, they will protect you.¡±


    ¡°Will they?¡± She turns to face me, tears shining in her eyes. ¡°How can you be sure that they¡¯ll protect me when they couldn¡¯t twenty¨Cseven years ago?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not their fault.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± She moves closer, her voice rising with anger. ¡°You saw how James looked at Scarlett today. How he and ir looked at her. She¡¯s the daughter they want, not me.¡±


    ¡°Virginia, please don¡¯t do this. You¡¯re both their daughters.¡± <fn0238> This content belongs to f?ndnovel</fn0238>


    < Chapter 98


    ¡°And you? What am I to you, Jasper?¡±


    More Rewards >


    Now I see where this is going. Why she called me here. Maybe there was never any danger. Like always, Virginia is being Virginia, and the fool I am, I fell for her trap.


    Fury burns my chest, turning my vision red.


    I grab her shoulders, shaking her roughly. ¡°Virginia, open your damn ears, and listen to me clearly. I don¡¯t love you the way you want me to, and I never will. <i>You </i>are nothing more than a sister to me. And this will never change.¡±


    ¡°If


    you just gave us a chance-¡±


    ¡°If anything was going to happen between us, it would¡¯ve happened long ago. It would¡¯ve happened when Scarlett left. Why would we wait until now?¡±


    I admit I¡¯m not a good person. Though I never betrayed Scarlett physically. But emotionally? I was gone long before she filed those divorce papers four years ago.


    But even then, I never once looked at Virginia as anything more than a little sister. I never loved any woman other than Scarlett Stone. And this is a fact that will never change.


    Virginia stares at me, something dark shifting in her eyes, eroding away the vulnerability.


    ¡°So that¡¯s it? You¡¯ll go back to Scarlett, and never ept me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen with Scarlett. But I know nothing will ever happen between us.¡±


    She nods slowly, then turns away. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Virginia-¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. You¡¯ve made yourself clear.¡± She walks to the side, her hands fiddling with something on the wall. ¡°You¡¯ve made your choice, now I¡¯ll make mine.¡±


    A piercing screech splits through the air. My ears buzz, vision turning blurry. A shadow moves beside me, grabbing my arm, shoving me into the room. I struggle, fighting blindly.


    My head smacks against the wall, the sting, causing me to suck in a deep breath. But the pain brings rity. My vision starts to clear.


    I turn, intending to question Virginia when a sudden force hits my nape, then everything goes dark.

 Rift 99

    (Virginia¡¯s POV)


    I watch with a cold expression as Jasper drops to the ground.


    ¡°Just a sister.¡± After everything I¡¯ve done for him, everything I¡¯ve sacrificed, he ims I¡¯m ¡°just


    a sister.¡±


    ¡°Well, that went well.¡± John chuckles, looking pleased with himself.


    I grab my phone and send a text. Dr. Rashid responds promptly, and a secondter, there¡¯s a knock at the door.


    John gets it, and returns with the Doctor. And behind them trails a woman <i>who </i>wants Scarlett Stone dead and gone more than I do.


    ¡°Is it done?¡± She asks, casting a condescending nce towards me.


    ¡°Are you a hundred percent sure this won¡¯t harm Jasper?¡± I ask back.


    She dodges my eye, a sneer stretching her lips. ¡°There¡¯s no hundred percent guarantee on anything in this world.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about backpedaling. You know what I¡¯m capable of.¡±


    My legs turn to lead. Memories long buried spring forth. The scent of rain on concrete. The cold stone of the wall against my back. Their breath, sharp with whiskey and weed and nicotine. My screams swallowed by the dark.


    The ground tilts. I can¡¯t breathe. My fingers tremble, wing at air that won¡¯t fill my lungs.


    It¡¯s been eleven years since that dreadful night.


    All I can hear is their voice¨Clow, cruel, dark. <i>¡°</i><i>No </i>one ising for you.<i>¡± </i>


    ¡°Hey, hey! Virginia, you useless wench! Who are you putting on this act for? Do you think I¡¯m Jasper?¡± A kick to the calf sinks me to my knees. <fneffe> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? f?ndnovel</fneffe>


    The pain sears through the images, burning them to ashes. I suck in a breath, heart racing. sweat dripping down my temples.


    ¡°If you¡¯re done pretending, get moving with the n! If you screw up this time¡­¡± Morgan stabs a needle in his arm. I want to ask what it is. The n was just to knock him out and


    < Chapter 99


    stage a s*x scene, so Jasper would bepelled to take responsibility for me.


    But this¡­


    More Rewards <b>> </b>


    ¡°This is my new drug. It¡¯ll erase every memory he has of Scarlett and her bastard daughter.¡± Giving me one more scathing nce, Morgan scoffs and stomps <i>out </i>of the room.


    Dr. Rashid looks at me with concern. He knows better than <i>to </i>approach me. But John reaches out for me, as if to help me up. I wave him away, and struggle <i>to </i>my feet. I don¡¯t need his pity.


    No. I don¡¯t need anybody¡¯s pity. If I¡¯m going to destroy Scarlett Stone, I need to be smart, selfish, cruel.


    Crueler than Morgan. Smarter than Jasper.


    And more selfish than my birth parents.


    Chasing John and Dr. Rashid out of the room, I walk to bed and start undressing, letting the


    small silk robe pool at my feet. My reflection in the mirror shows a woman with old scars, andrge, crisscrossing her body.


    I mess up my hair, smudge my makeup slightly. Then I take a series of photos ¨C rumpled sheets, my clothes scattered on the floor, me looking tired and used.


    The timestamps show Jasper was here. The photos, suggesting what happened after he


    arrived.


    Smirking, I send the photos to Scarlett. I slip into bed naked and close my eyes, imagining the look on Scarlett¡¯s face when she sees them. The way her world will crumble all over again.


    ¡°Sweet dreams, sister,¡± I whisper into the darkness.


    Now the real war begins.


    (Scarlett¡¯s POV)


    The buzzing of my phone jolts me from deep sleep. My hand fumbles across the nightstand until I find it, squinting at the bright screen. 2:47 AM.


    Virginia,


    ¡°I know you hate me, but I need to tell you something before I leave for Europe. Jasper is drunk at the Hilton Hotel downtown ¨C the one where you two got engaged. He¡¯s been drinking since he left your ce. I tried to help him, but he¡¯s refusing to leave. I¡¯m catching my flight in a few hours, so I can¡¯t stay with him. I¡¯m worried he¡¯ll do something stupid.¡±


    < Chapter 99


    More Rewards >


    My heart hammers against my ribs. The Hilton Hotel. Of course he¡¯d go there when he¡¯s hurting. It¡¯s where we had our engagement party, where we danced to ¡°At Last¡± and I thought we might actually have a chance.


    I stare at the message, torn between fury and concern. After the perfect day we had, after watching him with Lily, after seeing glimpses of the man I fell in love with he went straight to a hotel to drink himself stupid?


    ¨C


    But then I remember how he looked when he tucked Lily into bed. The tenderness in his eyes.


    Something¡¯s not right.


    I throw on jeans and a sweater, my hands shaking as I grab my keys. Lily¡¯s still fast asleep, and Chloe lives too far away to get here quickly. I can¡¯t leave her alone, but I can¡¯t ignore this


    either.


    What if he really is in trouble? What if Virginia¡¯s telling the truth for once?


    I call ir and James. Maybe they feel guilty for leaving half¨Cway through the celebration. Either way, they agreed to look after Lily while I got Jasper.


    ¡°Tell Virginia we want to talk to her.¡± James says as I grab my purse.


    When I arrive at the Hilton Hotel, the lobby is dimly lit. I know I should ask for Jasper¡¯s room number from the clerk, but something tells me I probably won¡¯t get anything from him. I take the elevator to the seventh floor instead ¨C the same floor where Jasper and I had our


    engagement party.


    The hallway is quiet, except for the soft hum of the air conditioning. I don¡¯t know which room he¡¯s in, but as I <i>round </i>the corner, I see light spilling from under one door. Room 734.


    I raise my hand to <i>knock</i>, then freeze. Voices. Low and intimate pass through the door.


    ¡°Stay, please stay,¡± Jasper¡¯s voice, gentle and slurred. ¡°Please, stay with me.¡±


    ¡°I wish I could,¡± Virginia¡¯s voice. ¡°But my flight¡­¡±


    ¡°Flight? What flight? Are you nning to leave again? No, you can¡¯t go. I need you. I¡¯ve always needed you.¡±


    I stumble back, my hand pressed to my chest. This is what I ran over for? To witness my ex¨Chusband cling to his so¨Ccalled childhood friend?


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay if you tell me you love me. Tell me, Jasper. Do you love me?¡±


    Silence. Then a sound that might be mumbling, incoherent.


    <Chapter 99


    ¡°That¡¯s alright, baby. You go ahead and sleep. We¡¯ll talk in the morning.¡±


    Sleep?


    More Rewards >


    My blood runs cold. I pull out my phone and call Jasper¡¯s number. Through the door, I hear it ring once, twice, three times. No answer.


    Switching to the hotel¡¯s WiFi, I search for the room service number, then call from the house phone in the hallway.


    Violet Moon


    <i>#</i>Vote#!


    <b>1 </b>

 Rift 100

    <b>+28 </b>Pa


    <b>Chapter </b>100


    (Scarlett¡¯s POV)


    The air leaves my lungs in one sharp rush.


    Jasper is in bed with Virginia curled against his naked chest. Her arm draped possessively across his body, his head tilted back against the pillows.


    When she sees me, Virginia doesn¡¯t look surprised. She looks triumphant.


    ¡°Oh,¡± she sits up slowly, the sheet falling away from her bare shoulders, her voice dripping with fake


    sweetness. ¡°You came.¡±


    I can¡¯t speak. Can¡¯t move. Can¡¯t think past the roaring in my ears. This is what I had always been afraid of. What I suspected all along between them but never dared to believe.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I know how this must look. But Jasper¡­ he begged me to stay. He said he couldn¡¯t bear for me


    to leave.¡±


    My hands clench into fists at my sides. The pain sharp and brutal and overwhelming.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t mean for it to happen,¡± Virginia continues, stroking Jasper¡¯s chest with gentle fingers. ¡°But when I told him I was leaving¡­ he broke downpletely. He said he¡¯d been lying to himself, that he¡¯d always loved me. One thing led to another and¡­¡± She shrugs delicately. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Hope I don¡¯t mind.


    The words echo in my head. Is this what a normal human should even say? I stare at them. At Jasper¡¯s


    motionless form. At the way her body curves against his like a snake.


    But then I really look at Jasper¡¯s face. <fnc7b7> Read full story at Find_Novel(.</fnc7b7>


    His eyes are shut tight, not the rxed expression of sleep. His skin has a gray tinge that makes my stomach


    clench. There¡¯s something wrong with the way he¡¯s lying there ¨C too still, too unresponsive.


    I think about the evening. The way he carried Lily on his shoulders. The way heughed at her silly jokes and


    bought her trinkets at the parade.


    He said Virginia was like a sister to him. Always had been.


    Then what is this?


    (Virginia¡¯s POV)


    The look on Scarlett¡¯s face is priceless. It¡¯s everything I¡¯ve imagined and more. Standing there with her fists


    clenched and her face white as paper, she looked devastated.


    Broken.


    She deserves it. For taking my ce in this family. For stealing the life that should have been mine.


    <b>I </b>snuggle closer to Jasper¡¯s unconscious form, making sure Scarlett can see exactly how intimate we look together. The more pain she¡¯s in, the happier I feel.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to find out this way,¡± I purred, letting just the right amount of mock regret creep into my voice. ¡°But Jasper and I¡­ we have history. A connection you can never understand.¡±


    Scarlett just stares at us. Good. Let her suffer. Let her feel what I¡¯ve felt all these years, watching her live my life.


    But then something changes in her expression. The devastation fades, reced by something cooler.


    She walks to the bed, and I tense. Is she going to attack me? I can¡¯t have that. My face is my pride. If she scratches it and leaves a scar¡­


    Then I hear her call out, ¡°Jasper.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Jasper!¡± Louder this time.


    Still nothing.


    ¡°He¡¯s sleeping soundly,¡± I smirk, confusion creeping into my chest. Why isn¡¯t she crying? Or screaming? At least, she should run out, right? ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy.¡±


    But Scarlett ignores me. She moves around to the other side of the bed, studying Jasper¡¯s face with an intensity that makes me nervous.


    Wanting to regain control of the situation, I pull back the covers, revealing a naked Jasper in only his


    underwear.


    ¡°How interesting.¡±


    Wait. What¡¯s with her reaction?


    ¡°For a man who supposedly made passionate love to you for hours, he¡¯s remarkably¡­ out cold.¡±


    My mouth goes dry. ¡°We¡­ we¡¯ve been at it for hours¡­ he¡¯s exhausted¡­¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Scarlett¡¯s eyebrows arch. ¡°He was so drunk he hasn¡¯t even stirred since I walked in here shouting his name, but he was lucid enough to do the deed with you?¡±


    I scramble for an exnation, but she¡¯s already moving on.


    ¡°You know what else is interesting, Virginia? It wasn¡¯t Jasper, but you who texted me tonight.¡±


    The blood drains from my face. How could I make such an elementary level mistake?


    ¡°You orchestrated all of this, didn¡¯t you?¡± she continues, her voice growing stronger. ¡°The hotel room. The


    champagne. The rose petals. This whole pathetic scene.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being ridiculous-¡±


    ¡°Am I?¡± She turns to face me fully, and there¡¯s something in her eyes that makes me step back. ¡°You know


    what? It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°What?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°This.¡± She gestures between Jasper and me. ¡°These childish games. You don¡¯t need to do this, Virginia. You don¡¯t need to leave Avalon either, You¡¯re James and ir¡¯s biological daughter. They need you here.¡±


    I blink, thrown off bnce. This isn¡¯t how this was supposed to go. She¡¯s supposed to be broken. Devastated.


    ¡°What about Jasper?¡± I ask, grasping for some way to hurt her.


    Scarlett looks at him for a long moment, and I see something flicker across her face. Pain, maybe. Or regret.


    213


    *Jasper was my past,¡± she says quietly. ¡°My mistake. I have Lily now. I have my bakery. I have a life that


    doesn¡¯t revolve around him, trying to hold onto something that was never really mine to begin with.¡±


    She meets my eyes, and her expression is clear with resolve.


    ¡°I¡¯ve moved on, Virginia. So maybe it¡¯s time you did too.¡±


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!

 Rift 101

    (Jasper¡¯s POV)


    The drug makes everything fuzzy around the edges, but I¡¯m not as far gone as Virginia thinks.


    I¡¯ve been awake for thest ten minutes, lying perfectly still while she arranges this sick little scene. Rose petals on the bed. My shirt tossed on the floor. Her dress thrown carelessly next to it.


    When she stripped down to nothing and curled up against me, every muscle in my body wanted to recoil. <b>But </b>


    I stay frozen, waiting to see what she ns to do¡­how far she¡¯ll take this.


    Then I hear footsteps in the hallway. A familiar voice calling my name.


    Scarlett.


    My heart stops. So this is her n? To have Scarlett witness us in bed together? I want to open my eyes. To sit up and bring an end to Virginia¡¯s sick game. But as I am about to shift, something stops me in ce.


    Some twisted need to know what Scarlett really thinks of me. How she would react to this scene.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Virginia¡¯s voice is soft, surprised. ¡°You came.¡±


    Through my barely open eyelids, I see Scarlett freeze in the doorway. The look on her face¡­ God, the look on


    her face destroys me. It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve ripped her heart out.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Virginia continues, her fingers trailing across my chest. It takes everything I have not to flinch


    away. ¡°I know how this must look. But Jasper¡­ he begged me to stay. He said he couldn¡¯t bear for me to


    leave.¡±


    No. No, I didn¡¯t. I never asked her to do anything, let alone begging her to stay. I never knew Virginia could tell


    a lie with such conviction.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t mean for it to happen,¡± Virginia continues smoothly. ¡°But when I told him I was leaving¡­ he broke


    downpletely. He said he¡¯d been lying to himself, that he¡¯d always loved me. One thing led to another and ¡­I <i>hope </i><i>you </i>don¡¯t mind.¡±


    What the hell? I want to scream. To sit up and p some shame, some sense back into her. But Scarlett¡­will


    she fight for me? Will she care that I slept with Virginia? The desperate need to know stops me from acting.


    Virginia keeps talking, painting this picture of a desperate reunion between childhood sweethearts. It¡¯s sick. Twisted. Every word thates out of her mouth renews everything I thought I knew about her.


    But then Scarlett speaks, and her voice is¡­ calm.


    Painfully calm.


    She moves closer to the bed, and I feel her studying my face. Her voice gets stronger as she calls my name.


    Once. Twice.


    I almost open my eyes and respond to her call. But I need to hear what she really thinks glues me to the bed.


    ¡°How interesting,¡± she says, and there¡¯s something different in her tone now. Something sharp, cold, condescending. ¡°For a man who supposedly made passionate love to you for hours, he¡¯s remarkably¡­ out <fn1c8e> ?????? ???? find?novel</fn1c8e>


    cold<b>.</b>¡±


    Wait. What?


    That¡¯s not the reaction I expected. I¡¯m still wearing my underwear. Virginia never actually¡­ we never¡­


    ¡°We¡­ we¡¯ve been at it for hours¡­. he¡¯s exhausted¡­¡±


    ¡°Really? He was so drunk he hasn¡¯t even stirred since I walked in here shouting his name, but he was lucid enough to do the deed with you?¡±


    Virginia is rendered speechless. And so am I.


    ¡°You know what else is interesting, Virginia? It wasn¡¯t Jasper, but you who texted me tonight. You orchestrated all of this, didn¡¯t you? The hotel room. The champagne. The rose petals. This whole pathetic scene is your set¨Cup.¡±


    I¡¯m surprised. I didn¡¯t expect Scarlett to see through Virginia¡¯s lies so quickly. But then I remember her telling


    me Virginia pretended to have panic attacks to get me away from her. Now, I feel like a fool for not believing


    her.


    ¡°You know what? It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    What?


    ¡°This. These childish games. You don¡¯t need to do this, Virginia.¡±


    I hear Virginia gasp, her shock no less than mine. She stutters, asking about me, and I hold my breath in


    anticipation for Scarlett¡¯s answer.


    ¡°Jasper was my past,¡± she says. ¡°My mistake.¡±


    The words hit me like a physical blow. My mistake. Is that what I am to her now? A mistake?


    ¡°I have Lily now. I have my bakery. I have a life that doesn¡¯t revolve around him, trying to hold onto something


    that was never really mine to begin with.¡±


    A deprecating smile stretches my lips. She doesn¡¯t care about me. She doesn¡¯t care about what rtionship!


    have with Virginia.


    I¡¯ve lost her, truly andpletely.


    ¡°I¡¯ve moved on, Virginia. And maybe it¡¯s time you did too.¡±


    Her footsteps fade towards the door and when I hear it close behind her with a soft click, I know she¡¯s gone.


    Just like that. Without hesitating, without causing a fuss, she walked out as if I never meant anything to her.


    She doesn¡¯t care. Not about Virginia¡¯s schemes. Not about losing me. Not about any that happens between <ol><li>us. </li></ol>


    As she said, perhaps I really was just a mistake to her.


    A few minutes pass as the realization sets in, leaving me feeling cold and hollow. I remain still, dazed, until I


    hear Virginia moving around the room.


    ¡°Well,¡± I say, eyes cold, voice rough. ¡°That was quite a performance.¡±


    been-¡±


    Virginia spins around, her face going white. ¡°Jasper! You¡¯re¡­you¡¯re awake. How long have you


    ¡°Long enough.¡± I sit up, the room spinning slightly. Whatever she put in my drink is still in my system. ¡°Long


    enough to hear about everything that happened between us.¡±


    ¡°Jasper, I didn¡¯t mean anything by it. I just wanted to¡­yes¡­I wanted to test Scarlett-¡±


    ¡°Test Scarlett?¡± Iugh, but there¡¯s no humor in it. ¡°You drugged me, Virginia. You stripped me down and climbed into bed with me. How is that testing anyone?¡±


    She backs toward the door, her mask finally slipping. ¡°She needed to know the truth. That you¡¯ll always


    choose me over her.¡±


    ¡°The truth is I¡¯ve never chosen you. Never loved you as anything <i>more </i>than a sister. The truth is you just destroyed my trust in you!¡±


    Tears start streaming down her face, but they now look only fake to me. Everything about her looks fake. ¡°Get dressed,¡± I say, grabbing my shirt from the floor. ¡°We¡¯re going home. James and ir are going to be stoked to hear what you did tonight.¡±


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!


    <b>3 </b>

 Rift 102

    <b>323 </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>102 </b>


    (Jasper¡¯s POV)


    The drive to the house is silent. Virginia sits pressed against the passenger door like she wants to disappear.


    But I can¡¯t be bothered to care.


    Scarlett¡¯s words keep echoing in my mind.


    My mistake.


    I¡¯ve moved on.


    Never really mine.


    By the time we pull into the driveway, my head is clearer but my heart feels like it¡¯s been put through a shredder. It hurts, but I have no outlet to release the pain. All I can do is suppress and endure.


    Maybe this is my punishment.


    The door is locked. But I have a key to the house. James was so kind to hand me one when Virginia started staying over at my ce. <fnee20> Original content can be found at f?ndnovel</fnee20>


    His exact words were ¡®you¡¯re the only one who can help her with her panic attacks. Keep the key. This way,


    you won¡¯t have to wait outside for us if you happen to drop her home while we¡¯re out.¡¯


    As if I¡¯m a doctor.


    The living room feels cold as we sit on opposite ends of the couch. Virginia won¡¯t look at me. I don¡¯t look at


    her either. We sit in silence, lost in our own thoughts.


    When James and ir walk through the door an hourter, they stop short at the sight of us.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± ir asks, looking between us with worried eyes. ¡°Why are you both here? Did you have a fight?¡±


    ¡°If you did, don¡¯t let itst overnight. You should clear the air before going to bed.¡± James adds, shaking his


    head.


    I ignore them, turning my gaze to Virginia. ¡°Will you tell them yourself<b>, </b>or do you want me to do the honors?¡±


    She shakes her head, crying again. Once, her tears used to bother me. Now? I just find them annoying.


    ¡°Tell them or I will.¡±


    James crosses his arms. ¡°What is this about? Tell us what?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Virginia drugged me tonight. She lured me to a hotel, put something in my drink, and staged a scene to make Scarlett think we slept together.¡±


    The silence that follows is deafening.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± ir blurts out, shocked. ¡°How can Virginia do something like that<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°She wanted to hurt Scarlett,¡± sneer ¡°To destroy any chance Scarlett and I might have had together.¡±


    ¡°Virginia?¡± James¡¯s voice is deadly as he turns to her. ¡°Is this true?¡±


    I expect to hear denial, an excuse, or more liese out of her mouth. But Virginia surprises me by exploding


    on them.


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s true?¡± She jumps up from the couch, her face red with rage. ¡°What is it to you? It¡¯s not like you ever cared about me!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not-¡± ir starts.


    ¡°It is the truth!¡± Virginia screams. ¡°Even tonight, when I told you I was leaving for Eur¨®pe, all <i>you </i>cared about was Scarlett. Your own biological daughter says she¡¯s going to leave the states for a foreign country just to make way for your adopted daughter, and it doesn¡¯t bother you? What kind of parents are you?¡±


    James and ir go silent, stunned.


    ¡°I feel like an intruder in my own house.¡± Virginia sneers, her voice turning bitter, mean. ¡°Scarlett¡¯s childhood clothes are still in the guest room upstairs. Her toys, stored in the closet. And you, my dear daddy, always going on and on about bloodlines. If blood is so precious to you, then why do you look at Scarlett¡¯s childhood pictures in secret? Do you think I didn¡¯t notice?¡±


    ir stumbles back, her face going white. I fear she might faint any second. But as if blind to her pain, Virginia continues her rant.


    ¡°The way you look at me and the way you look at her. You¡¯re trying to find pieces of Scarlett in me. But I¡¯m nobody¡¯s recement.¡±


    ¡°Virginia-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t Virginia me! I hate you! I hate both of you!¡± She shouts and runs out of the house.


    James and ir stand frozen, their faces pale as if they had just lost their souls.


    I should feel sorry for them. Should understand their pain, considering how much they¡¯ve been through.


    But all I can think about is Scarlett, what she went through in this house four years ago, and her voice in my


    head saying I was her mistake.


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!


    <b>Comments </b>


    <b>Get Bonus </b><b>(</b><b>Ad</b>) >

 Rift 103

    <b>Chapter </b><b>103 </b>


    (Jasper¡¯s POV)


    The living room feels like a tomb.


    James sits with his head in his hands, his shoulders shaking with silent sobs. ir hasn¡¯t stopped crying since Virginia ran out three hours ago. The sound cuts through me like broken ss.


    ¡°We failed her,¡± ir whispers for the tenth time. ¡°We failed both of them.¡±


    James looks up, his eyes red and hollow. ¡°How did we not see it? How did we miss all the signs?¡±


    I want to tell them it¡¯s not their fault. Virginia fooled everyone. But the words stick in my throat because I have no right to say anything here.


    They failed to pay more attention to her. To see through her mask.


    But how am I any better?


    ¡°She¡¯s our daughter,¡± ir cries. ¡°Our biological daughter, and we let her be¡­ this.¡±


    ¡°And Scarlett,¡± James¡¯s voice breaks. ¡°God, what we put her through. What we let Virginia put her through.¡±


    The silence stretches between us, heavy with guilt and regret.


    ¡°Jasper,¡± ir turns to me suddenly, her eyes desperate. ¡°Would you¡­ could you go see Virginia? Talk to her? She might listen to you.¡±


    My stomach churns. ¡°ir, I don¡¯t think-¡±


    ¡°Please,¡± James cuts in. ¡°She¡¯s not in the right mindset. If she goes to some club, and starts drinking herself


    into oblivion¡­¡±


    ¡°She could get herself in trouble¡± ir pleads. ¡°But she won¡¯t listen to us. She listens to you. No matter what happened, she¡¯s still the girl who grew up with you. Didn¡¯t you say you see her as a sister?¡±


    you.


    I want to say not anymore. Virginia ceased to be my sister the second she drugged me. But looking at their broken faces, I hear myself say, ¡°I¡¯ll try, but I¡¯m not making any promises.¡±


    I find her at a hotel bar reeking of stale cigarettes and desperation, slumped over a table in the corner, three empty bottles in front of her with a fourth clutched in her hand.


    She looks up when I approach, her eyes unfocused and bloodshot.


    ¡°Well, well,¡± she slurs. ¡°If it isn¡¯t my knight in shining armor.¡±


    ¡°Virginia, you need to go home.¡±


    Sheughs, the sound bitter and sharp. ¡°Home? What home? The one where Scarlett¡¯s presence haunts every


    corner? Where James and ir still keep her childhood clothes in the closet?¡±


    ¡°They love you-¡±


    ¡°They love the idea of me,¡± she spits. ¡°Their perfect biological daughter who was supposed to be the center of


    their world. Now? Now I¡¯m just filling in the hole Scarlett left behind.¡±


    I pull out the chair across from her and sit down. ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± She takes another swig from the bottle. ¡°You know what the funny thing is? When we were kids at the orphanage, I thought no matter what happens, you¡¯ll always be on my side¡­ But when we grew up¡­¡±


    ¡°Virginia-¡±


    ¡°You met her.¡± Her voice turns venomous. ¡°The rich heiress Scarlett Stone, with a perfect life and perfect family. And suddenly I didn¡¯t exist anymore.¡±


    The pain in her voice is real, but I can¡¯t let it make me forget what she¡¯s done.


    ¡°You lied to me,¡± I say quietly. ¡°And drugged me.¡±


    ¡°I tried to save you from her!¡± Virginia screams, drawing stares from other patrons. ¡°She was going <i>to </i>destroy you just like she destroyed me!¡±


    ¡°She never destroyed you. You destroyed yourself.¡±


    Virginia¡¯s face crumples. For a moment, she looks like the lost little girl she used to be. Then the mask slides


    back into ce, hatred and jealousy twisting her features.


    ¡°Of course you would take her side,¡± she sneers. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    I stand up, pulling out my phone to call James. ¡°I¡¯m taking you home.¡± <fn26c0> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? f?ndnovel</fn26c0>


    ¡°I said get away!¡±


    She swings the bottle at me. I catch her wrist, and she copses into sobs.


    ¡°I hate her,¡± she keeps mumbling. ¡°I hate her, I hate her, I hate her.¡±


    But I think she¡¯s talking about herself now.


    It takes me two hours to get Virginia sober enough to walk out of the hotel. By the time we reach the house,


    the sun is rising and she¡¯s passed out against my shoulder.


    I carry her up the front steps, my back aching from her dead weight. The front door opens before I can knock.


    ¡°Oh, thank God,¡± ir rushes out to help me. ¡°Is she okay?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s drunk.¡±


    James appears in the doorway, looking older than I¡¯ve ever seen him. ¡°Bring her inside.¡±


    We¡¯re halfway up the stairs when a car pulls up in the driveway. Through the window, I see Scarlett preparing


    to get out of the car.


    My chest tightens. What is she doing here so early in the morning? I think about Lily, and wonder if she¡¯s


    okay.


    ¡°Jasper?¡± Virginia mumbles against my neck. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me. Please don¡¯t leave me.¡±


    The words are slurred, pathetic. But they make my skin crawl.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving,¡± I say, walking into the house.


    I get Virginia to her room and dump her on the bed. She curls up like a child, still muttering about being


    abandoned.


    When Ie back downstairs, Scarlett is in the kitchen with Lily. She¡¯s setting a container of what looks like gingerbread cookies on the counter.


    ¡°Mama made these for Grandma and Grandpa,¡± Lily is announcing proudly.


    ir tries to smile through her tears. ¡°That¡¯s so sweet, baby. Thank you.¡±


    Scarlett looks up as I enter the kitchen. Our eyes meet for just a second, and I <b>see </b>something flicker across


    her face. Disappointment, maybe. Or disgust. She must¡¯ve seen me carrying Virginia upstairs<b>. </b>


    Who am I kidding? I chuckle. Even if she saw me carrying Virginia, she wouldn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Come on, Lily. Time to go home.¡±


    ¡°But I want to see Daddy-¡±


    ¡°Another time, sweetheart.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t look at me again as she leads Lily toward the door. Doesn¡¯t say goodbye. Doesn¡¯t acknowledge


    that I exist.


    The front door closes behind them with a soft click.


    And with it, I realize Scarlett¡¯s indifference cuts deeper than Virginia¡¯s lies.


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#

 Rift 104

    (Scarlett¡¯s POV)


    I wake up earlier than usual today, because of Lily.


    She wants to take gingerbread cookies to ir and James to thank them for looking after herst night.


    How did I raise such a sensible girl? I help her decorate them, her small hands carefully cing each candy


    eye and gumdrop button. She is so proud of how they turn out.


    ¡°Are we going to give them to Grandma and Grandpa now, Mama?¡± she asks as I buckle her in her car seat,


    bouncing with excitement.


    ¡°Yes, baby. We¡¯ll drop them off and return home.¡±


    But as I pull into the driveway, I catch sight of Jasper¡¯s car. That¡¯s unusual. Is he here because of what


    happenedst night?


    I frown, debating whether to go back. I don¡¯t want to be a part of whatever discussion they¡¯ll have.


    His face lights up when he sees Lily, but when his eyes meet mine, the warmth dies.


    Cold. That¡¯s the only way to describe how he looks at me. Like I¡¯m a stranger.


    Then I notice he¡¯s carrying Virginia on his back.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± I stop Lily just as she¡¯s about to run to him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see grandma first.¡± I say, ¡°You still haven¡¯t given her the cookies you made.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes! The cookies!¡±


    Distracted, she forgets about Jasper, and returns to get her cookies out of the car.


    He enters the house with Virginia draped against his side. Her hair is a mess, her makeup smeared, and she


    looks like she hasn¡¯t slept in days.


    But Jasper carries her like she¡¯s made of porcin, like she might shatter if he lets go.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got you,¡± he murmurs. ¡°Just a few more steps.¡±


    The way he touches her- so careful, so tender ¨C makes something twist in my chest. This is the man who held me like that once. Who I thought would protect me for the rest of our lives.


    Now he won¡¯t even look at me.


    Virginia lifts her head, and our eyes meet. Even hungover and broken, she manages to smile. A small, satisfied curve of her lips that makes my skin crawl.


    Lily and I walk into the house after Jasper, hand in hand. The living room is tense. Like everyone¡¯s walking on


    ss.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Aunt Virginia?¡± Lily asks, looking around.


    James¡¯s jaw tightens. ¡°She¡¯s sleeping.¡±


    ¡°Is she sick?¡°/


    ¡°Something like that.¡±


    I don¡¯t miss the way he sighs when he mentions Virginia. Or the way he looks at me like he has something to say, but doesn¡¯t know where to begin.


    ir appears from the kitchen, her eyes red and swollen. She must¡¯ve been crying for hours.


    ¡°Oh, habibti,¡± she breathes when she sees Lily. ¡°My sweet girl.¡±


    She kneels down to hug Lily, but her movements are stiff. What is going on with them today?


    I look around the living room. Jasper is nowhere to be seen. My stomach dips, unease weighing my heart. If he¡¯s with Virginia¡­


    ¡°Grandma, we brought you gingerbread cookies.¡± I return to my senses <i>to </i>find Lily handing ir the canister of cookies we baked earlier this morning.


    Her eyes are clear, bright. A stark contrast to everything around us.


    ¡°How wonderful.¡± ir smiles. ¡°Should we put them in the kitchen?¡±


    I follow them, but stop when I hear footsteps <i>on </i>the stairs. Heavy footsteps. I don¡¯t need to turn to know who


    it is. <fn640c> This update is avable on F¦ÉndNovel</fn640c>


    ¡°Come on, Lily. Time to go home.¡±


    ¡°But I want to see Daddy-¡±


    ¡°Another time, sweetheart.¡±


    Jasper stares at me, and there¡¯s something in his eyes I can¡¯t read. Guilt? Defiance? I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t


    want to know.


    All I want to do now is to get out of here as fast as possible.


    ¡°Thank you for the cookies,¡± ir calls after us, but I don¡¯t respond.


    I just take Lily¡¯s hand and walk out the door, that sick feeling in my stomach growing stronger with every


    step.


    (ir¡¯s POV)


    I watch Scarlett¡¯s car disappear down the street, and my heart breaks a little more.


    She didn¡¯t say goodbye. Didn¡¯t even look back. There goes another daughter we¡¯ve failed.


    ¡°Is she gone?¡± James asks from the kitchen doorway.


    I nod, not trusting my voice.


    We stand in silence for a moment, the weight of everything that¡¯s happened settling around us like fog.


    ¡°We should check on Virginia,¡± he sighs, rubbing his face. He hasn¡¯t slept a winkst night, we both haven¡¯t, after returning home.


    We climb the stairs together, our footsteps echoing in the empty house. Virginia¡¯s door is cracked open, and we hear her crying in her sleep


    ¡°Mama,¡± she whimpers. ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me. Please.¡±


    My heart aches. She¡¯s just a lost child. Insecure and reckless due to ack of proper upbringing and love.


    244


    It¡¯s our fault she turned out this way. If we had given her more attention, if we had strived to make up for the lost years instead of worrying about Scarlett, she wouldn¡¯t be like this.


    She wouldn¡¯t be forced to seek love from Jasper through those dirty methods.


    ¡°She¡¯s been like this since Jasper brought her home,¡± James whispers. ¡°Crying, calling for us in her sleep.¡±


    I push the door open wider. Virginia is curled up on her side, tears streaming down her face even though she¡¯s unconscious. Her whole body is trembling.


    Looking at her now, broken and vulnerable, all I can see is the little girl we lost twenty¨Cfive years ago. The daughter we searched for, grieved for, never stopped loving¡­but once we found her, we neglected her


    ¡°We need to fix this.¡± James says. ¡°But how? What can we do to help our daughter?¡±


    ¡°We move.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°This house, James. It has all of Scarlett¡¯s things. Her photos, her clothes, her baby toys.¡± I turn to him, seeing


    my resolve reflected in his eyes. ¡°Virginia was right. We¡¯ve been living caught up in the memories of our


    adopted daughter while leaving out our biological daughter. If not an intruder, what else is she supposed to


    feel?¡±


    James is quiet for a long moment. ¡°You want to sell the house?¡±


    ¡°I want to start over. Somewhere Virginia doesn¡¯t have to see reminders of Scarlett everywhere.¡± The words


    hurt to say, but if we¡¯re to fix this, they must be said. ¡°We failed her, James. From the moment we brought her home, we failed her.¡±


    ¡°And Scarlett?¡±


    The question hangs between us, weighing our hearts with helplessness, guilt, and resignation.


    ¡°Scarlett made her choice when she left,¡± I say, the words stabbing my heart like a knife. ¡°She has Jasper, Lily,


    and her bakery. She doesn¡¯t need us anymore.¡±


    ¡°But Virginia has no one but us.¡±


    ¡°Virginia has no one but us.¡±


    We both know what this means. Prioritizing Virginia over Scarlett might mean losing Scarlett for good. Choosing our biological daughter over the one we raised, loved, called daughter for twenty years¡­


    But Virginia is broken. She¡¯s lost and insecure. And Scarlett¡­ Scarlett is strong. She survived without us


    before.


    She¡¯ll survive without us again.


    Violet <b>Moon </b>


    #


    #Vote#!


    <b>Comments </b>

 Rift 105

    (James¡® POV)


    I sit in my study, staring at the real estate listings spread across my desk. Each property looks spacious, modern, far enough from here to start fresh. But signing the papers feels like signing away twenty¨Cthree years of memories.


    The house phone rings. Jasper¡¯s name shes on the caller ID.


    ¡°James.¡± His voice sounds hollow when I answer.


    ¡°How is Virginia?¡±


    ¡°Still sleeping. ir¡¯s with her now.¡± I lean back in my chair, rubbing my temple. ¡°Jasper, can youe into my study?¡±


    ¡°Is this about Virginia?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    A long pause. ¡°I¡¯ll be there in a minute.¡±


    When he enters my office, Jasper looks like he hasn¡¯t slept in days. His usually pressed shirt is wrinkled, his


    hair disheveled. He copses into the chair across from my desk without invitation.


    ¡°We¡¯re moving,¡± I say without preamble.


    His head snaps up. ¡°What?¡±


    I gesture to the listings. ¡°Virginia needs a fresh start. Somewhere she doesn¡¯t have topete with Scarlett¡¯s


    ghost.¡±


    Jasper¡¯s jaw tightens. ¡°So you¡¯re choosing Virginia over Scarlett. Again.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not choosing Virginia. We¡¯re trying to save her.¡±


    Jasper stands abruptly. ¡°By abandoning Scarlett?¡±


    ¡°By letting Scarlett live her life without us dragging her into our mess<i>.¡± </i>The truth burns, but it needs to be said. ¡°She¡¯s better off without us, Jasper. All of us.¡±


    (Scarlett¡¯s POV)


    The drive home leaves me drained. Lily chatters in the backseat about the cookies, and her daddy.


    I don¡¯t have the heart to respond to her enthusiasm.


    ¡°Mama, are you okay?¡± she asks as we arrive at our apartment.


    ¡°Just tired, baby.¡± I unbuckle her seatbelt, forcing a smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go wash up for lunch?¡±


    She nods and skips toward the elevator. I follow behind her when a familiar car pulls in.


    ¡°Uncle Dorian!¡± Lily squeals, changing direction tounch herself at him.


    He catches her easily, spinning her around until she giggles. ¡°Hey there, little chef. I heard you made some famous cookies this morning.¡±


    ¡°I made them for Grandma! Mama, can we make Uncle Dorian some gingerbread cookies too?¡±


    ¡°Maybeter, sweetheart.¡± Dorian¡¯s smile fades as he studies my face.


    ¡°Rough morning?¡±


    ¡°You could say that.¡± I fumble with my keys, suddenly aware of how exhausted I must look. ¡°What brings you by?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I need to ask you a favor.¡± He runs a hand through his dark hair, looking uncharacteristically nervous. ¡°This is going to sound strange.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? Let¡¯s hear it.¡±


    ¡°I need a girlfriend.¡±


    I blink. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°A fake girlfriend. Just for tonight.¡± He leans against the wall, his expression serious now. ¡°My grandma¡¯s in town. She¡¯s been nagging me about settling down. If I don¡¯t show up with a girlfriend soon, she¡¯ll set me up with her friend¡¯s daughter.¡±


    ¡°So you want me to pretend-¡±


    ¡°Just for dinner. A few hours, max.¡± He pleads. ¡°I know it¡¯s asking a lot, but you¡¯re the only person I can think <ol><li>of. And honestly? You look like you could use a distraction.¡± </li></ol>


    ¡°What would I have to do?¡±


    ¡°Just be yourself. Hold my hand a few times,ugh at my jokes¨Cthough I know thatst part might be a


    stretch.¡± His grin returns, boyish and charming. ¡°But it¡¯ll help my case.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    After he leaves, I try to focus on normal thingsundry, meal prep, Lily¡¯s endless questions about everything.


    When that fails, I call Chloe.


    ¡°He invited you to his house?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Then what are you waiting for? A second invitation?¡±


    ¡°But Lily¡­


    ¡°Leave Lily to me. Now go and get ready. I¡¯ll be there in a few.¡±


    She cuts off the line before I can say anything. I sigh and shake my head. I must¡¯ve been out of my mind to


    call her for advice despite knowing how much she wants to see me together with him.


    At five¨Cthirty, I¡¯m still not ready. What does one wear to fake¨Cdate a billionaire CEO?


    ¡°The blue dress, Mama.¡± Lily appears beside me. ¡°You look pretty in blue.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s right. You do look pretty in blue.¡± Chloeughs from the bed, munching on sunflowers.


    She¡¯s enjoying this.


    I pull out the navy wrap dress¨Csimple but elegant. When I catch my reflection in the mirror, I barely recognize myself. Confident. Composed. With the mature aura of a sophisticated woman.


    214


    Hmm I should dress up more often.


    Dorian arrives exactly at six, dressed down in dark jeans and a button¨Cdown that probably costs more than my monthly groceries. He whistles when he sees me.


    ¡°My grandma¡¯s going to love you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get any ideas,¡± I warn, but I¡¯m smiling as we walk out together.


    The drive to his house takes us through the most exclusive part of the city. Massive estates sit behind iron gates, their manicuredwns stretching toward the horizon. When we pull up to a modern masterpiece of ss and steel, my breath catches in my throat.


    ¡°Dorian, your house is huge!¡±


    ¡°Wait until you see the pool,¡± he grins, opening my door.


    I take his offered arm as we walk to the front door, hyperaware of the warmth of his hand over mine. We¡¯re


    pretending, I remind myself. Only pretending.


    I shouldn¡¯t get any funny ideas.


    But as we step inside his home¨Call soaring ceilings and contemporary art¨CI can¡¯t help but wonder what it


    would feel like to date a man like him.


    The thought terrifies me.


    (Jasper¡¯s POV)


    The luxury housing development sprawls before us like a monument to excess. Virginia sits in the passenger seat, her face pressed to the window as we drive past mansion after mansion.


    ¡°This one,¡± she says for the third time, pointing at a European¨Cstyle estate. ¡°James would love the


    architecture.¡±


    I slow down the car but don¡¯t stop. We¡¯ve been driving around for two hours, and Virginia has found something wrong with every property. Too modern. Too traditional. Too close to the road. Too far from the


    city.


    What she really means is none of them are good enough. <fn4942> Chapters first released on find~novel</fn4942>


    ¡°Virginia, we need to be realistic about the timeline-¡±


    ¡°There!¡± She grabs my arm, nearly causing me to swerve. ¡°That¡¯s the one.¡±


    I follow her gaze to a sleek ck sedan parked in the circr driveway of a ss and steel monstrosity. The same car I witnessed Dorian drive a few days ago.


    ¡°Is that- Virginia¡¯s voice is sharp with interest. After the drugging scene, her innocent expression no longeres off as harmless as it used to.


    I retract my gaze, and watch the driver¡¯s door open. Dorian gets out, looking perfectly at ease in casual wear. Then he goes to the passenger seat, and opens the door, holding out his arm.


    Scarlett gets out, cing her hand on top of his.


    My chest constricts.


    She¡¯s wearing a blue dress that hugs her curves, her hijab blowing around her shoulders in the gentle breeze.


    She looks radiant Happy. Nothing like the exhausted woman I saw this morning


    ¡°Well,¡± Virginia¡¯s voice drips with sarcasm. ¡°She sure moved on quickly.¡±


    I can¡¯t look away, enraptured by the scene.


    She¡¯s still my wife. Our divorce hasn¡¯t been finalized. How could she¡­


    Scarlett doesn¡¯t even nce in our direction. Dorian helps her into the mansion as sheughs at something he says.


    ¡°Guess you didn¡¯t mean that much to her.¡± Virginia smirks, crossing her arms. ¡°And can you me her? She¡¯s found someone who can give her money, status, and a father for Lily. What would she need you for?¡±


    I put the car in drive, catching onest glimpse of them in my rearview mirror. Dorian¡¯s hand on her back, guiding her toward happiness I could never give her.


    Virginia¡¯s right about one thing¨CScarlett has moved on.


    The question now is whether I¡¯ll survive watching her fall in love with someone else.


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#


    <b>3 </b>

 Rift 106

    (Scarlett¡¯s POV)


    The Cross family home is everything I expected and nothing I prepared for.


    Crystal chandeliers cast warm light over faces that smile too warmly. Everyone speaks in measured tones, their words careful and calcted. It¡¯s like watching a y where everyone knows their lines but forgot to


    feel the emotions.


    ¡°So you¡¯re the famous baker everyone¡¯s talking about,¡± says a woman who introduces herself as Aunt


    Margaret. Her smile doesn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°How¡­ quaint.¡±


    I force my own smile to stay in ce. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Margaret.¡± Dorian¡¯s voice carries a warning.


    Sheughs, the sound like breaking ss. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be so serious, darling. I¡¯m just making conversation.¡±


    But Elena Cross saves me from more of Margaret¡¯s passive¨Caggressivements by taking my arm and


    leading me away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind her,¡± she whispers. ¡°Margaret¡¯s been bitter ever since her divorce cost her half the family fortune.¡±


    Elena is different from the others. Her warmth feels natural, not forced. When she looks at me, I see genuine


    interest instead of calction.


    ¡°Dorian tells me you have a daughter,¡± she says as we sit in the sunroom. ¡°Lily, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She¡¯s four.¡±


    ¡°You must bring her next time. I adore children.¡± Elena¡¯s eyes crinkle with real joy <i>as </i>she says. ¡°Dorian was


    such a sweet boy at that age.¡±


    She pulls out her phone and shows me pictures. Dorian as a toddler, covered in chocte cake. Dorian at


    five, missing his front teeth. Dorian at ten, holding a trophy for some schoolpetition.


    ¡°He was always so serious. Even as a child. I worried he¡¯d never learn to have fun.¡±


    I study the photos, trying to match this carefree boy with the confident, imposing man I know. ¡°He seems happy now.¡±


    ¡°Does he?¡± Elena tilts her head. ¡°I hope so. This family¡­ we don¡¯t make it easy to be happy.¡±


    Before I can ask what she means, Dorian appears beside us.


    ¡°Grandma, are you embarrassing me with baby pictures again?¡±


    ¡°Always,¡± she says with a wink


    ¡°It¡¯s my job.¡± <fn63e5> Checktest chapters at </fn63e5>


    He grimaces, and I smother a chuckle. Dorian grins and offers me his hand. ¡°Mind if I steal Scarlett for a few


    minutes?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Go, go. But bring her back. I want to hear more about this bakery of yours.¡± Elena waves us away.


    Dorian leads me upstairs, past family portraits that look more like board meeting photos than memories. His room surprises me ¨C it¡¯s simpler than I expected. Clean lines, muted colors, books scattered around.


    ¡°This is nice,¡± I say, running my fingers along the spine of a well¨Cworn copy of ¡°The Great Gatsby*


    ¡°You sound surprised.¡±


    ¡°I am. I guess I expected something more¡­ shy.¡±


    Heughs. ¡°My mother wanted to hire a designer. I told her I could pick out my own furniture.¡±


    ¡°Rebel.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s me. Living dangerously with my own decorating choices.¡±


    I turn to face him, and something in his expression shifts. The easy humor fades, reced by something more intense.


    ¡°Scarlett.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Thank you. For tonight.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Your family is¡­ interesting.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s one way to put it.¡± He sighs, then grins. ¡°But they seem to like you.¡±


    ¡°Even Aunt Margaret?¡±


    ¡°Especially Aunt Margaret. Trust me, if she really didn¡¯t like you, you¡¯d know.¡±


    We stand there in the quiet of his room, and I¡¯m suddenly aware of how close we are. I shift, feeling awkward.


    ¡°Scarlett.¡±


    ¡°Dorian¡­¡±


    We say at the same time, then our gazes meet, and we break intoughter.


    ¡°I know this started as pretend. But my family really does love you.¡± Dorian reaches for my hand, his fingers warm against mine. ¡°And so do I.¡±


    My breath catches. ¡°I¡­.¡±


    He steps even closer. ¡°I know you¡¯re not ready for a rtionship, and Lunderstand. But can you consider giving me a chance?¡±


    ¡°Dorian, I can¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to marry me tomorrow.¡± His thumb traces circles on my palm. ¡°I¡¯m asking if you¡¯d consider


    making this real.¡±


    My heart pounds so hard I¡¯m sure he can hear it. Part of me wants to say yes. To fall into this easy warmth


    he offers. To let him take care of me.


    But another part ¨C the part that¡¯s been burned before ¨C whispers warnings.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ready,¡± I say, shaking my head. ¡°I¡¯m still figuring out who I am without¡­ without him.¡±


    Disappointment flickers across Dorian¡¯s face, but he nods anyway. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Do you? Because I don¡¯t want to hurt you. And I will, eventually. I don¡¯t know if I can ever love again.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± His voice is firm. ¡°It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t love, but that you¡¯re afraid to love again. But that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll wait


    for you to open your heart to me.¡±


    The certainty in his voice makes my chest tight. He¡¯s a great guy. Caring, protective, considerate. And because he¡¯s everything I¡¯ve ever wanted in my life¨Cpartner, I feel even more unworthy of him.


    ¡°I can wait,¡± he reiterates. ¡°However long it¡¯ll take.¡±


    ¡°What if I¡¯m never ready?¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll deal with that when it happens.¡± He lifts my hand, his eyes never leaving mine. ¡°But I don¡¯t think


    that¡¯ll ever happen.¡±


    Before I can respond, he presses his lips to the back of my hand. The kiss is soft, reverent, full of promises.


    And for the first time in months, I don¡¯t pull away.


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!


    <b>Comments </b>


    <b>Get </b><b>Bonus </b><b>(</b><b>Ad</b><b>) </b>>

 Rift 107

    (Jasper¡¯s POV)


    ¡°Did you see how she looked at him? I¡¯m sure. They must¡¯ve already slept together


    I grip the steering wheel tighter, my knuckles turning white against the leather. The image of Scalenughing with Dorian burns behind my eyes. That dress. That smile. The way the let him touch her


    ¡°They look perfect together.¡± Virginia continues, oblivious to the fact that each wording out of her moun is twisting the knife deeper. No, she¡¯s not oblivious


    She¡¯s doing it on purpose.


    ¡°Rich, sessful, no messy history between them.¡±


    I can¡¯t breathe. Can¡¯t think past the roaring in my ears.


    ¡°Jasper? Are you listening to me?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I finally snap. ¡°So can you please shut your mouth?¡±


    She falls silent for the rest of the ride. When I pull up to the curb, she hesitates only for a second before


    getting out.


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in obsessing over her. She¡¯s moved on, and it¡¯s about time you did too.¡±


    I close my eyes, breathing hard. Hearing it out loud hurts in a way I¡¯m not prepared to handle.


    When I don¡¯t respond, she ms the door, and I¡¯m alone with the silence and the memories I can¡¯t escape.


    I drive home on autopilot, my mind reying every moment from tonight.


    Virginia is right. Scarlett is happy without me. I should forget about her and move on with my life as well.


    The house is dark when I pull into the driveway. Which is nothing new<i>. </i>Since she left, I¡¯ve beening home to a dark house. No one to wait up for me, <i>no </i>one to cook for me, no one to apany me while Ipletedst minute paperworks on newpany products.


    I pour myself three fingers of whiskey and sit in my office, staring at the wedding photo on my desk. Scarlett


    in her white dress, her smile radiant as she looked at me.


    I was her mistake.


    The words echo in my head over and over again, until I want to hurl the ss against the wall. The urge to break something, anything, to match the destruction inside my chest makes me breath hard and long.


    So, I drink. And remember. And hate myself for letting the best thing in my life slip away.


    (Scarlett¡¯s POV)


    The next evening, I¡¯m locking up the bakery when a shadow falls across the ss door.


    ¡°We need to talk.¡±


    I don¡¯t need to turn around to know it¡¯s Jasper. His voice still does things to my heart that I refuse to acknowledge.


    ¡°I have nothing to say to you.¡± I keep my back to him, fumbling with the keys. My hands are shaking and I <b>hate </b>that he can still make me this nervous.


    ¡°Scarlett.¡±


    The way he says my name ¨C low and rough- makes me freeze. Before I can react, his hands are on my shoulders, spinning me around. The keys tter to the ground.


    ¡°Jasper, what are you-¡±


    His mouth crashes on mine.


    His lips are warm and familiar, tasting like coffee and vani. My body remembers this. Remembers him. Every nerve ending lights up like a torch.


    Then reality ms back. Anger, hot and fiery, rages through me.


    I shove him away, my palm connecting with his cheek in a sharp c***k that echoes off the empty street.


    ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡±


    He doesn¡¯t flinch. Just stares at me with those dark eyes burning with fiery emotions I can¡¯t name. Once, those eyes used to make me melt. Now they just terrify me.


    ¡°What were you doing at the residentialplex yesterday?¡±


    My heart stops. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You heard me.¡± His voice is ice cold now. ¡°What were you doing there?¡±


    ¡°How do you even-¡°I bend to pick up my keys, needing something to do with my hands. ¡°Are you following


    me?¡±


    ¡°Answer the question.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± I snap. ¡°We¡¯re getting divorced, remember? You don¡¯t get to interrogate me


    anymore.¡±


    ¡°You and Dorian are moving that fast now, huh? Fast enough to go to his house?¡± It¡¯s <i>not </i>a question. It¡¯s an


    usation.


    Something hot and angry res in my chest. ¡°And what if we are?¡±


    His jaw ticks. ¡°You¡¯re still my wife.¡±


    ¡°Soon to be ex¨Cwife.¡± I correct, taking a step back, putting distance between us. ¡°Now why don¡¯t you tell me how you know I¡¯ve been to Dorian¡¯s house? Are you stalking me?¡±


    ¡°ir and James are buying a house. The wordse out t. ¡°In that neighborhood.¡± <fn96ca> Checktest chapters at F?ndNovel</fn96ca>


    ¡°I see.¡± I wonder why they¡¯re buying a house. But then again, what business of mine is it?


    Jasper steps closer, but I push him away, and say, ¡°I need to go home. Lily is waiting for me,¡± not trusting myself to stay here a second longer.


    ¡°Scarlett.¡±


    I don¡¯t turn around. Can¡¯t. If I look at him again, I might do something stupid. Like remember how it felt to love him, forget why I left in the first ce.


    213


    ¡°Stay away from me, Jasper.¡± My voice cracks on his name. ¡°Please. Just¡­ stay away.¡±


    I walk toward my car on unsteady legs, my heart hammering against my ribs. That kiss. God, that kiss¡­.


    I press a hand to my lips, still warm, still tingling, from the memory of his¡­ My throat tightens.


    I should be angry. I <i>am </i>angry. But beneath the anger is something worse¨Csomething I don¡¯t want to name.


    I squeeze my eyes shut, barely holding back the wave rising inside me. I can¡¯t think about him. Not anymore. But my heart won¡¯t stop racing. My lips won¡¯t stop burning. And the worst part? My traitorous body¡¯s response to his touch


    I press my forehead against the car door, willing myself to breathe, to forget the way his lips felt on mine, soft but urgent, desperate even.


    The pain in his eyes when he looked at me¡­


    No, I need to get home. To Lily. To the life I¡¯ve built without him.


    Jasper ke is nothing more than a past best left buried in the past.


    Violet Moon


    44


    #Vote#!


    <b>2 </b>


    <b>Get </b>Bonus (<b>Ad</b>) >


    <b>Vote </b>


    <b>323 </b>


    <b>Chapter </b><b>108 </b>

 Rift 108

    <b>Chapter </b><b>108 </b>


    (Virginia¡¯s POV)


    The new house is everything I imagined.


    Modern. Clean. Nothing like the museum of memories that James and ir called home. Every corner of that


    ce screamed Scarlett¡¯s name ¨C her photos on the mantle, her childhood artwork still hanging in the


    hallway, her presence haunting every room like a ghost.


    But this house? This house is mine.


    ¡°What do you think, sweetheart?¡± ir asks, her voice eager as we stand in what will be my bedroom. ¡°We


    can paint it any color you want. Maybe that soft pink you loved as a child?¡±


    I want to roll my eyes. She doesn¡¯t know what I loved as a child. She wasn¡¯t there for my childhood. But


    instead, I smile sweetly and shake my head.


    <b>¡°</b>Actually, I was thinking something bolder. Maybe emerald green? Or deep navy?¡±


    The confusion on her face is almostical. Pink was Scarlett¡¯s favorite color, not mine. Bet she didn¡¯t know


    that. ir spent so many years mothering Scarlett that she can¡¯t separate us in her mind.


    ¡°Of course,¡± she says quickly. ¡°Whatever makes you happy.¡±


    Whatever makes me happy. If only she knew how simple that would be. All I¡¯ve ever wanted was for Scarlett to disappearpletely. And now, with this house, with them moving away from every trace of their precious adopted daughter, my wish is close to being fulfilled.


    ¡°I want to redecorate everything,¡± I tell James when he joins us. ¡°New furniture, new curtains, new colors. I don¡¯t want anything from the old house.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asks. ¡°Some of those pieces are antiques. They¡¯ve been in the family for generations.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not antiques,¡± I say, letting just a hint of hurt creep into my voice. ¡°They¡¯re reminders of the life I


    should have had but didn¡¯t.¡±


    James¡¯s face crumbles with guilt, just like I knew it would. ¡°You¡¯re right. Of course you¡¯re right. We¡¯ll start


    fresh. All of us.¡±


    Three weekster, the transformation isplete.


    Gone are the warm, homey colors that screamed Scarlett¡¯s influence. In their ce, I¡¯ve chosen stark whites, deep blues, and metallic ents that make the house look like a magazine spread instead of a home.


    I stand in the foyer, admiring my work. This is what wealth should look like. Cold, imposing, awe inspiring. Not the cozy warmth of Scarlett¡¯s old nest.


    My phone buzzes with a text from Jasper: ¡°How¡¯s the move going?¡±


    <b>I </b>smile and lift my phone, snapping a selfie with the grand staircase behind me. Then I post it to i<b>****** </b>with the caption: ¡°New house, new beginning! Thank you to the most amazing parents in the world for this incredible gift. I¡¯m never leaving your side again!¡±


    With the hashtags blessed, family, newbeginning, and forever, the likes start pouring in. My rivals <b>from </b>


    +25 Exits


    school, jealous as always. Random acquaintances trying to get closer to the Stone family money. And buried in thements, a few people who remember Scarlett, asking where she is in the family photos.


    I delete thosements quickly. There¡¯s no ce for Scarlett in my life.


    But it¡¯s not enough. The post feels iplete without the final touch.


    ¡°Jasper!¡± I call out when I see him helping James move boxes from the car. ¡°Come take a picture with me!¡±


    He throws me a cold nce, tired and listless. The past few weeks haven¡¯t been kind to him. Good. Maybe now he¡¯ll understand what it feels like to lose the person you love most.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really feel like-¡±


    ¡°Please?¡± I put on my sweetest voice, the one that used to make him give me anything I wanted. ¡°It would


    mean so much to have you in my first post of the new house.¡±


    He sighs but walks over, standing stiffly beside me as I hold up my phone.


    ¡°Smile,¡± Imand.


    He doesn¡¯t, but it doesn¡¯t matter. The photo shows exactly what I want it to show ¨C Virginia Stone in her


    beautiful new home, with the man who should have been hers all along.


    I post it, tagging him before he can object.


    The validation is immediate and intoxicating. Comments flooding in about how we look perfect together, how


    lucky I am to catch a man like Jasper ke. Each one feels like a small victory, proof that I¡¯m finally winning


    the war I¡¯ve been fighting since the day Scarlett stole my life.


    ¡°Virginia.¡± James appears beside me, looking proud and sad at the same time. ¡°Are you happy here?¡±


    ¡°So happy,¡± I tell him, and for once, I¡¯m not lying. ¡°This is exactly what I always dreamed of.¡±


    He hugs me, and I let him, even though his affection feels foreign after so many years without it. But I need


    him to believe in my gratitude, need him to think that moving here was the right decision.


    Because once they sell the old house, once every trace of Scarlett is erased from their lives, there will be no <i>going </i>back.


    (Scarlett¡¯s POV)


    The afternoon rush at the bakery is finally winding down when I notice Lily hunched over my phone at the


    small table in the corner. She¡¯s been unusually quiet today, content to color and y games while I worked.


    ¡°Mama,¡± she calls out, her voice strange. ¡°Is this Aunt Virginia?¡±


    I look up from the cash register, wiping flour from my hands. ¡°Where?¡±


    She holds up my phone, and my blood turns cold.


    It¡¯s Virginia¡¯s i********: post. One of her posing in what¡¯s clearly a brand¨Cnew house. Her smile is radiant,


    victorious, and the caption makes my stomach clench.


    But it¡¯s not just Virginia in the photo.


    No. Jasper stands beside her and even though he¡¯s not smiling, even though he looks ufortable, his


    presence in the picture tells a story of it¡¯s own.


    *25 Pu


    ¡°She says she¡¯s never leaving grandma and grandpa¡¯s side,¡± Lily continues, reading slowly. ¡°And look, there¡¯s Daddy in the picture too.¡±


    ¡°Let me see that.¡±


    I take the phone with shaking hands, scrolling through thements. Hundreds of them, all congratting Virginia on her new home. Several people ask if she and Jasper are together now.


    But I scroll through thements, my focus on the house in the background. It¡¯s massive, modern, nothing like the warm family home where James and ir raised me. Everything about it screams expensive, cold, designed to impress rather thanfort.


    The bell over the door chimes, and Chloe walks in, taking one look at my face and immediatelying over.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I show her the phone, watching as her expression darkens.


    ¡°That maniptive little-¡± She catches herself, ncing at Lily. ¡°That woman certainly knows how to make a


    statement.¡±


    ¡°They bought her a house,¡± I whisper. ¡°James and ir bought Virginia a new house.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°So they might sell the old house.¡± The hurt in my voice surprises me. I thought I was past caring about their love. But seeing them about to move to a new house, the thought of the house I grew up in getting in the hands of strangers reopens wounds I thought had healed.


    ¡°Scarlett-¡±


    ¡°I need to speak to Jasper. I need to know what they n to do with the old house.¡± I¡¯m already dialing his number, my fingers trembling. ¡°If they¡¯re selling it, I want to buy it.¡±


    ¡°Honey, are you sure that¡¯s a good idea?¡±


    But I¡¯m not listening anymore. The phone rings, and my heart pounds in sync with it. All I can think about is that house the only real home I¡¯ve ever known ¨C being sold to strangers.


    Jasper answers on the third ring. ¡°Scarlett?¡±


    ¡°Is it true?¡± I don¡¯t bother with pleasantries. ¡°Are James and ir selling the house?¡±


    Silence on the other end.


    ¡°Jasper, answer me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Are they selling the old house?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know their ns-¡±


    ¡°Then find out.¡± I almost scream, causing Lily to look up from her coloring book with worried eyes. Turning away from her, I lower my voice, and hiss. ¡°Just find out if they¡¯re going to sell the house or not. Please.¡± <fnc7eb> Latest content published on FindN0vel</fnc7eb>


    ¡°Scarlett-¡±


    ¡°I mean it, Jasper. That house stores my childhood memories. It¡¯s where I grew up. I don¡¯t want it to end up in


    the hands of strangers.¡±


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll ask James.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say. ¡°If they decide to sell, call me.¡±


    He¡¯s quiet for so long I think he might have hung up.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he says again. ¡°I¡¯ll call you.¡±


    The line goes dead.


    ¡°Mama?¡± Lily tugs on my apron. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    I look down at her worried face and force a smile. ¡°Yes, baby. Mama¡¯s just thinking.¡±


    +25 Pont


    But inside, my heart is breaking all over again. Because seeing that post, seeing how happy Virginia looks in her new life, makes me realize something I¡¯ve been trying to deny.


    James and ir didn¡¯t just buy Virginia a house. They bought her a future without me in it. And Jasper ¨C standing beside her in that photo, is a part of her new beginning..


    I thought I was over caring about their choices. But the ache in my chest tells me I¡¯m not nearly as healed as I hoped to be<i>. </i>


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!


    <b>Comments </b>


    <b>Get </b>Bonus <b>(</b>Ad) >

 Rift 109

    <b>Chapter </b><b>109 </b>


    <b>(</b>Jasper¡¯s POV)


    I stare at the wall, reying Scarlett¡¯s words.


    She wants to buy the house.


    A


    I don¡¯t know if James intends to sell it, but since I gave her my word, I¡¯ll have to find out.


    475 Points 2


    The drive to their new house is longer than usual. Everything about this ce is wrong. <i>Too </i>modern, too cold, too much like a showroom and nothing like a home. When Virginia opens the <i>door</i>, she¡¯s practically glowing


    with joy.


    ¡°Jasper! Perfect timing. I just finished arranging the living room. Come see.¡±


    She drags me inside before I can protest. The room is all white furniture and metallic ents, expensive but soulless.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± she asks, spinning around with her arms spread wide.


    ¡°It¡¯s very¡­ clean.¡±


    ¡°I know, right? Nothing like that cluttered old ce. This ce smells fresh.¡± She settles onto the couch. ¡°I told James and ir they can donate all the old furniture to charity. No point keeping them around.¡±


    My jaw clenches. ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡°Kitchen, probably. nning dinner or something.¡± She waves her hand dismissively. ¡°Why are you asking for


    them?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°I need to talk to them.¡±


    ¡°About what?<b>¡± </b>


    I don¡¯t answer. Instead, I head into the kitchen to find ir arranging flowers in a crystal vase while James reads the newspaper at the breakfast bar.


    ¡°Jasper,¡± ir brightens when she sees me. ¡°How nice. Will you stay for dinner?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I need to discuss something with you both.¡±


    James looks up from his paper. ¡°Everything alright?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about the old house.¡± I take a breath, choosing my words carefully. ¡°Scarlett called me today. She wants


    to know if you¡¯re nning to sell it.¡±


    ir¡¯s hands still on the flowers. ¡°Why did she ask?¡±


    ¡°If you decide to sell, she wants to buy it.¡±


    James folds his newspaper slowly, his movements deliberate.


    ¡°She wants to buy the house.¡± He repeats, as if to make sure he heard right.


    I nod. It was her only home for twenty¨Cthree years.


    ¡°Buy it with what money?¡± Virginia¡¯s voice cuts through the tension like a de. She¡¯s standing in <b>the </b>


    <b>173 </b><fn555e> Checktest chapters at </fn555e>


    doorway, her expression ugly with something I¡¯ve never seen before. ¡°Her little bakery can¡¯t possibly make enough for a house in that neighborhood.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not our concern,¡± I say evenly.


    ¡°It is when she¡¯s <i>trying </i>to buy our house.¡±


    My jaw tightens. ¡°It¡¯s not your house. It¡¯s James and ir¡¯s house. And if they want to sell it, she has the right


    to buy it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, please.¡± Sheughs, sharp and joyless. ¡°You think she can afford it? Unless¡­. is her new boyfriend giving her the money?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Well<i>, </i><i>you </i>should,¡± she snaps, stepping into the room now, her heels clicking like gunshots. ¡°Because if he is,


    it won¡¯t be just her that lives there¨Che will too.¡±


    I take a breath. Calm. Steady.


    ¡°Virginia¡± ir starts.


    ¡°No, Mama. I need to say this.¡± Virginia¡¯s eyes are wild now, all pretense of sweetness gone. ¡°That house represents this family¡¯s wealth. Our legacy. She¡¯s not family anymore, remember? Then why should we sell


    our house to her?¡±


    ¡°She left because you made her life hell,¡± I snap before I can stop myself.


    Virginia¡¯s face goes white, then red. ¡°Mom, he, he, how could he-¡± she stutters, but now that I¡¯ve opened my mouth, I don¡¯t stop.


    ¡°She left because every time she needed me, I was with you. Every time she asked for understanding, she got


    criticism. She left because she was made to feel like nobody in this family loved her.¡±


    ¡°She was a thief!¡± Virginia screams. ¡°She lived my life for twenty¨Cthree years! Slept in my room, yed with my toys, got my parents¡® love! Everything that should have been mine went to her!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± James¡¯s voice explodes like thunder in the nosy kitchen.


    Virginia turns to him, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Daddy, you can¡¯t seriously be considering selling our house to her, right? She abandoned us. She took Lily away. She-¡±


    ¡°She is still our daughter,¡± ir says quietly.


    The words hang in the air, and Virginia¡¯s face crumples. ¡°But I¡¯m your real daughter. Your blood. Doesn¡¯t that


    mean anything?¡±


    ¡°Of course it does.¡± James stands, moving toward Virginia, but she backs away.


    ¡°Then why are you even considering this? Why does she get toe back and take more from me?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not taking anything from you,¡± I say. ¡°She¡¯s offering to buy a house no one lives in anymore. With her


    own money.¡±


    ¡°Money she wouldn¡¯t have if not for her new fling. Money she made from skills she picked up through hical means, connections she made through Dorian¡¯s name-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Stop.¡± The wordes out harsher than I intended. ¡°Please, Virginia, just stop.¡±


    Virginia looks at me like I¡¯ve pped her. ¡°You¡¯re supposed <i>to </i>be on my side.¡±


    ¡°You thought wrong. I¡¯m not on anyone¡¯s side. I¡¯m trying to do what¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s right is protecting me. I¡¯m the one who was stolen from this family. I¡¯m the one who suffered. I¡¯m the


    one who deserves-¡±


    ¡°You deserve love,¡± I interrupt. ¡°You deserve a family. You deserve to feel secure and wanted. But you won¡¯t


    get those by smearing Scarlett¡¯s name.¡±


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!


    <b>3 </b>


    <b>Comments </b>


    <b>Get </b><b>Bonus </b>

 Rift 110

    <b>Chapter </b><b>110 </b>


    <b>(</b>Jasper¡¯s POV)


    Virginia stares at me, her chest heaving. ¡°You still love her.¡±


    The usation hangs between us.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t about love,¡± I retort. ¡°This is about speaking the truth.¡±


    ¡°The truth?¡± Virginiaughs. ¡°The truth is, you should¡¯ve chosen me over her four years ago. You should¡¯ve


    married me from the beginning like you promised. The truth-¡±


    ¡°The truth,¡± ir interrupts, her voice stronger than I¡¯ve heard it in weeks, ¡°is acknowledging that <i>we </i>raised Scarlett for twenty¨Cthree years. We loved her, cherished her, called her daughter. That doesn¡¯t disappear just because we found our biological child.¡±


    Virginia goes very still. ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    James sighs, suddenly looking tired. ¡°We¡¯re saying that we love you, Virginia. We can do anything for your


    happiness. But that won¡¯t change the truth that we also love Scarlett. That house¡­it holds twenty¨Cthree years


    of our memories with her, and they matter.¡±


    ¡°More than me?¡± Virginia¡¯s voice is small now, broken. <fn7d10> The rightful source is fin?novel</fn7d10>


    ¡°No, sweetheart. Not more than you. But they do matter.¡±


    I watch Virginia process this, various emotions flickering across her face. Part of me feels sorry for her ¨C she really is a lost child, desperate for the security she never had. But I can¡¯t let that sympathy override what I


    know is right.


    ¡°What if we don¡¯t sell it at all?¡± ir suggests suddenly. ¡°What if we just keep it?¡±


    ¡°Keep it for what?¡± Virginia snaps.


    ¡°For Lily,¡± James says slowly. ¡°For our granddaughter to have a ce to visit, to know where her mother grew up. For family gatherings, maybe. Or Christmas mornings.¡±


    ¡ª


    Virginia¡¯s face goes through several emotions anger, hurt, resignation. Then she looks directly at me, and I see something in her eyes that makes my stomach turn.


    ¡°Fine,¡± she says. ¡°Keep the house. But I want something in return.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± James asks warily.


    Virginia¡¯s smile is sharp as broken ss. ¡°I want Jasper to move in here. With me. Permanently.¡±


    The request hits me like a physical blow. ¡°Virginia-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°You want to do the right thing, don¡¯t


    you?¡± She tilts her head, her voice sickeningly sweet again. ¡°Well<b>, </b><b>the </b>right thing is taking care of me. Daddy and Mommy are getting older. They will need help dealing with my attacks. And you¡¯re the only one who can help.¡±


    <b>I </b>see the trap she¡¯s setting, <b>the </b>way she¡¯s manipting the situation to get what she wants while appearing reasonable. But before I can object, ir speaks up.


    ¡°<b>That¡¯s </b>not necessary, Virginia. Jasper has his own life-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°What life?¡± Virginiaughs. ¡°He lives alone in that big house, pining after a woman who called him a mistake. At least here, he¡¯d be useful. He¡¯d be helping family.¡±


    Tm not moving in here,¡± I say firmly.


    ¡°Then sell the house to someone else,¡± Virginia shrugs. ¡°But if you keep it, if you choose her connection to this family over myfort, then I need something to make up for it.¡±


    The maniption is so tant it makes me sick. But I can see it working on James and ir, see them wavering between their daughter¡¯s outrageous demands and the right thing to do.


    ¡°We¡¯ll keep the house,¡± James says finally. ¡°But Jasper doesn¡¯t have to move anywhere he doesn¡¯t want to


    Virginia¡¯s mask slips for just a second, revealing the fury underneath. Then she¡¯s all sweetness again.


    ¡°Of course, Daddy. Whatever you think is best.¡±


    But her hands clenched into fists at her sides, the promise of retribution flickering in her eyes. Only God


    knows what she ns to do now.


    With my goal achieved, I have no reason to stay. Turning down ir¡¯s invitation for dinner, I walk out of the


    house.


    An hourter, I¡¯m back in my office, dialing Scarlett¡¯s number with shaking hands.


    She answers on the first ring. ¡°Jasper?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not selling the house.¡±


    The silence on her end stretches so long I think the call might have dropped.


    ¡°Scarlett?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re keeping it then?¡± Her voice is small, hopeful.


    ¡°Yes. ir wants to preserve the memories associated with the house.¡±


    (Virginia¡¯s POV)


    Rage burns through me like acid.


    I pace my pristine new bedroom, my hands shaking with fury.


    ir¡¯s words echo in my head like a taunt. <i>¡°</i>We <i>raised </i>her <i>for </i><i>twenty</i><i>¨C</i><i>three </i>years<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>


    Those memories. Always those damn memories of their perfect adopted daughter while I rotted in foster


    care, unloved and unwanted.


    <i>My </i>phone buzzes with a text from some college friend congratting me on the new house. I throw it across the room, watching it crash against the wall.


    It¡¯s not enough. This house, this room, this life they¡¯ve handed me ¨C none of it matters while she still exists in


    their hearts.


    I stop pacing and stare at myself in the floor¨Clength mirror. My face is flushed, my eyes wild. I look like the unstable girl everyone thinks I am. The one who has ¡°episodes¡± and needs to be handled with care.


    But I¡¯m not unstable. I¡¯m strategic.


    They want to keep that house for Scarlett? Fine. Let¡¯s see how much good it does her when she can¡¯t ess <ol><li>it. </li></ol>


    225 PRHINE


    Three days ago, when I was helping ir pack thest of her jewelry, I saw where she keeps the important documents. The safebination written on a slip of paper tucked behind her jewelry box ¨C sentimental fool


    that she is.


    The house deed is there, filed neatly with all their other papers.


    I wait until they go to bed, then slip downstairs to James¡¯s study. The safe opens with a quiet click, and there


    it is the deed to 1247 Maple Street.


    The house is worth at least two million, probably more in today¡¯s market. James bought it outright thirty years ago, back when he was building his business empire. No mortgage, no liens, just a clean title in his


    name.


    A clean title I¡¯m about to make very messy.


    I forge his signature carefully. I¡¯ve been practicing it for months, ever since I realized how useful it might be. James¡¯s handwriting is bold but simple ¨C easy enough to copy if you know what you¡¯re doing.


    And I definitely know what I¡¯m doing.


    The hardest part is finding a buyer willing to ask <i>no </i>questions. But money talks, especially when you¡¯re offering a house worth two million for eight hundred thousand cash. I post it on a private real estate group, one that caters to families looking for quick purchases.


    The Hernandez family calls within hours.


    ¡°The house is avable immediately,¡± I tell Mrs. Hernandez over the phone. ¡°My father needs to sell quickly due to¡­ medical expenses. He¡¯s asking eight hundred thousand, cash only.¡±


    ¡°That seems very low for that neighborhood,¡± she says, suspicious.


    ¡°He wants it to go to a good family. He¡¯d rather take less money than deal with lengthy negotiations.¡±


    Three dayster, I meet them at a coffee shop with all the forged paperwork. Mr. Hernandez is a contractor, his wife a nurse. They have three kids and have been saving for years to buy in a decent school district.


    Perfect.


    ¡°Your father seems like a generous man,¡± Mrs. Hernandez says as she signs the papers.


    ¡°Oh, he is,¡± I smile sweetly. ¡°Family means everything to him.¡±


    The transaction isplete within a week. Cash sale, no inspections, no dys. By the time anyone realizes what¡¯s happened, it¡¯ll be toote to stop.


    I watch from my car as the Hernandez family moves in, their children running through the rooms where Scarlett once yed. Their furniture recing memories, their pictures covering walls that once held family photos of a girl who never belonged there anyway.


    This is justice. This is what should have happened twenty¨Cthree years ago.


    My <i>phone </i>buzzes with a text from James: ¡°Virginia, have you seen the deed to the old house? I can¡¯t find it anywhere.¡±


    I delete the message without responding.


    Let them figure it out themselves.


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#l

 Rift 111

    Chapter <b>111 </b>


    (Scarlett¡¯s POV)


    I¡¯m happy. James and ir are keeping the house.


    24 Fou


    I¡¯ve been meaning to visit them, to give them my wishes at their new house. But business at the bakery has been booming. I could barely get a breather between breaks let alone get the time <i>to </i>think about anything else.


    But today is my day off. Strapping Lily in her car seat, I decide to take a look at the old house before visiting James and ir,


    But the moment I turn onto Maple Street, something feels off.


    There are moving trucks in the driveway. Boxes scattered across the frontwn. Strangers carry furniture I recognize the antique dining table where I did homework, the blue armchair where ir used to read me bedtime stories.


    My heart stops.


    ¡°Mama, why are those people in Grandma¡¯s house?¡± Lily asks from the backseat.


    I can¡¯t answer. Can¡¯t breathe. Can¡¯t process what I¡¯m seeing. Jasper promised me they wouldn¡¯t sell the house.


    Parking across the street, I sit in the car for a moment, hoping this is just some kind of mistake. Maybe James and ir decided to donate some furniture. Maybe they¡¯re just cleaning out storage.


    But then I see a man toss something into the dumpster they¡¯ve ced at the curb. Something that makes my blood freeze.


    My kindergarten graduation photo. The one where I¡¯m missing my two front teeth and grinning at the camera while James and ir beam behind me. <fn8453> This text is hosted at find?novel</fn8453>


    ¡°Stay in the car, baby,¡± I tell Lily, my voice hollow.


    ¡°But Mama-¡±


    ¡°Stay in the car.¡±


    I cross the street on unsteady legs. The closer I get, the worse it bes. The dumpster is full of my life- photo albums, childhood toys, the ceramic handprint I made in second grade art ss. Everything that documented my life, that once proved existed in this family.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± I call out to the man who threw away my photo.


    He turns around. He¡¯s young, maybe early thirties, with kind eyes and work¨Cworn hands. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? Why are you throwing away these things<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Oh, we bought the house. The previous owner said we could throw out whatever we didn¡¯t want.¡± He gestures toward the dumpster. ¡°Most of this stuff is pretty old. We have our own family photos to put up, you know?¡±


    The words cut through me like a de. ¡°You bought the house? From who?¡±


    ¡°Um, James Stone, I think? Nice man. Said he needed to sell quickly.¡±


    18


    James sold the house. After promising he wouldn¡¯t. After Jasper called me just days ago to say they were keeping it¡­he still sold the house.


    ¡°When?¡± My voicees out as a croak.


    ¡°Last week. We closed on Friday.¡± The man¡¯s face shifts to concern. ¡°Are you okay, miss? You look pale.¡±


    I¡¯m not okay. I¡¯m dying inside, watching twenty¨Cthree years of my life get thrown away like garbage,


    ¡°Those photos,¡± I point to the dumpster with a shaking finger. ¡°Could I¡­ could I take them?¡±


    His expression softens with understanding. ¡°You used to live here.¡±


    I nod, not trusting my voice.


    ¡°Take whatever you want,¡± he says gently. ¡°We were just going to throw it all away anyway.¡±


    I climb into the dumpster, not caring about the dirt smearing my dress or the smell. My hands shake as I pull


    out photo after photo ¨C birthday parties, Christmas mornings, family vacations. All of them featuring me


    smiling at the two people who were once parents to me.


    ¡°Mama!¡± Lily¡¯s voice cuts through my shock. She¡¯s standing at the edge of the driveway, tears streaming


    down her face. ¡°What happened to Grandma¡¯s house?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, baby,¡± I lie, clutching a photo of myself at age five, sitting on ir¡¯sp while she braided my hair.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s okay.¡±


    But it¡¯s not okay. Nothing is okay. And they never will be again.


    I find the family album where ir recorded all my milestones ¨C first tooth, first word, first day of school.


    Pages and pages of careful documentation, proof that I mattered to them once.


    ¡°Here, let me help you.¡±


    I look up to see Mr. Hernandez ¨C the man who now owns my childhood. He¡¯s holding a box, his face kind and


    sad.


    ¡°I have three kids,¡± he says quietly. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine throwing away their memories like this. This is wrong.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± I whisper.


    ¡°Maybe not. But it¡¯s not right either.¡± He starts loading photos and keepsakes into the box. ¡°Take your time. Take everything you need.¡±


    Lily appears beside me, her small hands carefully lifting a crushed photo of James teaching me to ride a


    bike. ¡°This is you and Grandpa, Mama.¡°/


    ¡°Yes, baby. It is.¡±


    ¡°Why did they throw it away?<b>¡± </b>


    I don¡¯t have an answer for that. Don¡¯t know how to exin that sometimes people change. You won¡¯t always


    be family to the people who raise you.


    We work in silence for the next hour, Lily and me salvaging what we can from the wreckage of my childhood. Photo albums, report cards, the jewelry box James gave me for my sixteenth birthday. All of it damaged, some of it beyond repair.


    My wedding photo with Jasper is torn down the middle, separating us even in the picture. The irony isn¡¯t lost


    <b>on </b>me.


    ¡°Is this everything?¡± Mr. Hernandez asks when we¡¯ve filled three boxes.


    I look back at the dumpster, at the house where I grew up, at the life I used to have scattered across a


    stranger¡¯swn.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I say. ¡°This is everything.¡±


    Lily helps me carry the boxes to the car, her little face serious with concentration. She doesn¡¯t understand what¡¯s happening, but she knows Mama is hurt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Mama. I¡¯ll always be with you!¡± she rubs my head as I buckle her into her car seat.


    I touch her cheek, thankful for this little girl. After Chloe, she might be the only <i>one </i>who loves me unconditionally. She will never let me experience the pain of being abandoned.


    ¡°Yes, Mama isn¡¯t sad. She has you.¡±


    ¡°Will Grandma and Grandpa be sad too? When they find out their stuff got thrown away?¡±


    I think about James and ir, probably having dinner in their sterile new house, believing they¡¯d preserved my childhood home for their granddaughter. Believing Virginia when she told them whatever lie convinced them to sign those papers.


    Or maybe they knew. Maybe this was always the n.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, sweetheart. Maybe.¡±


    As we drive away, I catch onest glimpse of the house in my rearview mirror. The Hernandez children are ying in the front yard now, theirughter carrying on the evening breeze. They¡¯ll make new memories there,


    better ones.


    But twenty¨Cthree years of my life are in boxes in my backseat, damaged and discarded like they never mattered at all.


    And for the first time since I left that family four years ago, I wonder if there¡¯s any ce I ever belonged.


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!


    <b>Comments </b>

 Rift 112

    (Scarlett¡¯s POV)


    The drive home passes in a blur of tears. I grip the steering wheel so tight my knuckles ache, but I can¡¯t seem to loosen my hold. In the backseat, Lily sits quietly, clutching the torn photo of James teaching me to ride a


    bike.


    She hasn¡¯t said a word since we left the house. I think she knows what¡¯s going on in that weird way kids


    sense when something¡¯s wrong.


    When we finally reach our apartment, I sit in the car for a moment, staring into space.


    ¡°Mama? Are you going to cry?¡±


    I turn to look at her in the backseat. Her dark eyes¨Cso much like Jasper¡¯s¨Care wide with concern that no


    four¨Cyear¨Cold should have to carry.


    ¡°No, baby. Mama¡¯s not going to cry.¡± I lie, and will it to be true. For her. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    We carry the boxes upstairs together, Lily insisting on helping even though the smallest one is almost too heavy for her little arms. Once inside, I set them by the couch and sink down beside them, suddenly


    exhausted.


    ¡°Mama, look.¡± Lily climbs onto the couch next to me, holding up a photo she must have grabbed from one of the boxes. It¡¯s me at maybe six years old, gap¨Ctoothed grin wide as I hug a stuffed elephant. ¡°You were little


    like me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was.¡±


    ¡°Were you happy?¡±


    The question catches me off guard. I study the photo, trying to remember that moment. I think it was New


    Year¡¯s eve. ir had spent weeks looking for that elephant after I mentioned wanting one just once.


    ¡°I was very happy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy too.¡± Lily sets the photo carefully on the coffee table and scoots closer to me. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad about the pictures getting thrown away, Mama. We can take new happy pictures.¡±


    Something in my chest loosens at her words.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, sweetheart. We can make new pictures.¡±


    She beams at that, then scrambles off the couch to rummage through her toy box. A minuteter, she¡¯s back


    with her crayons and a coloring book.


    ¡°Here. We can color together. It always makes me feel better when I¡¯m sad.¡±


    So we color. Lily chatters about her day, about the nice man who helped us get the pictures, about how pretty


    the flowers were in front of the house. She doesn¡¯t mention Virginia or James or ir. She doesn¡¯t ask why our family threw our memories away.


    She just colors and talks and slowly, gradually, the knot in my chest begins to ease.


    By the time we¡¯ve finished three pictures, I can breathe again. By the time we¡¯ve made dinner together¨CLily


    insisting on stirring the pasta¨CI can almost smile.


    ¡°Mama,¡± she says as we sit down to eat. ¡°I like Uncle Dorian.¡±


    The statementes out of nowhere, making me pause with my fork halfway to my mouth.


    ¡°You do?¡±


    ¡°Uh¨Chuh. He¡¯s nice to us. And he makes you smile.¡±


    Heat creeps up my neck. ¡°Does he?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You smile different when he¡¯s around. Like¡­¡± She scrunches up her face, thinking. ¡°Like when we eat ice


    cream for breakfast.¡±


    I can¡¯t help butugh at that. ¡°I don¡¯t let you eat ice cream for breakfast.¡±


    ¡°But if you did, that¡¯s how you¡¯d smile.¡±


    ¡°Would you like to see Uncle Dorian¡¯s house?¡± I ask carefully.


    Her eyes go wide. ¡°Can we?¡±


    ¡°Maybe. It¡¯s a big house with lots of family. His grandmother Elena is there, and his aunts and uncles. They¡¯re all very kind.¡±


    ¡°Like a real family?¡±


    The question hits me square in the chest. ¡°Yes, baby. Like a real family.¡±


    ¡°Can we go tomorrow?¡±


    I study her face, seeing the hope there. The longing for something I¡¯ve never been able to give her. A big,


    warm family.


    ¡°Would you want that? To be around more family?¡±


    She nods so hard her curls bounce. ¡°Yes, Mama. I want lots of family.¡±


    My heart breaks and mends at the same time. I¡¯ve been so focused on protecting us from more hurt that I never considered what I might be depriving her of. What I might be depriving myself of.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I whisper. ¡°We¡¯ll go see Uncle Dorian¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really.¡±


    Sheunches herself at me, wrapping her small arms around my neck. ¡°Thank you, Mama. I love you so


    much.¡±


    ¡°I love you too, sweetheart. More than anything.¡±


    That night, after Lily falls asleep, I/sit on my bed staring at my phone. Dorian¡¯s number is right there. One call,


    and I could take that step. Stop being afraid. Stop letting the past dictate our future.


    I don¡¯t want to wait on others¡® love anymore. Don¡¯t want Lily to grow up thinking this¨Cjust the two of us against the world¨Cis all there is. She deserves more. We both deserve more.


    Before I can lose my nerve, 1 hit call.


    ¡°Scarlett?¡± Dorian¡¯s voice is warm, surprised. ¡°Is everything okay?¡±


    ¡°Hi. Sorry for calling sote. I was wondering¡­¡± I take a breath. ¡°Would it be okay if Lily and I came to visit tomorrow?¡±


    Of course. I¡¯d love that.¡±


    ¡°Dorian? What we talked about. About making this real. I think¡­ I think I¡¯d like to try.¡±


    ¡°Scarlett, are you sure? I don¡¯t want you to feel pressured-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. Or at least, I¡¯m sure I want to try.¡±


    Heughs, the sound rich and warm. ¡°That¡¯s the best news I¡¯ve heard all week. What time should I expect you?¡±


    ¡°After lunch? Around two?¡±


    ¡°Perfect. I¡¯ll tell Elena. She¡¯s going to be thrilled.¡±


    After we hang up, I feel something I haven¡¯t felt in years.


    Restlessness. Anticipation.


    Hope.


    The next afternoon, I dress Lily in her favorite yellow dress and braid flowers into her hair. She insists on bringing a drawing she made for Dorian¨Cour family as stick figures under a rainbow.


    The drive to Dorian¡¯s takes us through the same exclusive neighborhood where we found our memories in a


    dumpster yesterday. I try not to think about it, focusing instead on Lily¡¯s excited chatter about all the things


    she wants to show Dorian.


    But when we turn onto Dorian¡¯s street, my breath catches.


    Moving trucks. Just like yesterday, but these are parked next door to Dorian¡¯s house. Workers are carrying furniture up the steps of the modern mansion beside his.


    And directing them, clipboard in hand, is Jasper. <fn267f> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find¡¤novel</fn267f>


    My heart stops. Of all the houses in this city, Virginia chose the one right next to Dorian¡¯s. How can there be


    such a coincidence?


    ¡°Mama, look! There¡¯s Daddy!¡±


    Lily¡¯s excited voice cuts through my shock. I nce in the rearview mirror and see her pressed against the


    window, waving.


    Jasper looks up at the sound of our car, his eyes finding mine through the windshield. For a moment, we just stare at each other. I can¡¯t exin the feeling, but it¡¯s as if time itself stops, and the surroundings fade to the


    background, leaving only him and me.


    Then he takes a step toward us, and everything starts moving again.


    ¡°Mama, can we go say hi to Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Not today, sweetheart.¡± I park quickly and jump out, rushing to unbuckle her before Jasper can reach us.


    ¡°We¡¯re here to see Uncle Dorian, remember?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°But Daddy¡¯s right there-¡±


    425 Paints


    ¡°Come on.¡± I take her hand and hurry toward Dorian¡¯s front door, not looking back even when I feel Jasper¡¯s eyes on my back. ¡°Dorian¡¯s waiting.¡±


    ¡°But Mama, why can¡¯t we say hi?¡±


    The hurt in her voice makes my chest tight. How do I exin to her I don¡¯t want to face her daddy anymore? We¡¯ve reached a point in our rtionship where now even looking at each other¡¯s faces is torture.


    The door opens before we even ring the bell, Elena appearing with a bright smile that falters slightly when


    she sees my face.


    ¡°Scarlett, dear. Is everything alright?¡±


    I force a smile, lifting Lily into my arms. ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. Someone¡¯s very excited to see you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? And who might this little cutie be?¡±


    ¡°Hi Grandma! I¡¯m Lily!¡± Lily squeals, reaching for her.


    Elena takes her easily, but her eyes stay on me. ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony, dear. Make yourself at home. Dorian¡¯s in his office, but he¡¯ll be down in a moment.¡±


    As we step inside, I nce back once. Jasper is still standing by the moving truck, his gaze locked on us. Even from here, I see the anger in his posture, the way he leans toward the house like he wants to follow.


    I turn and m the door firmly behind us.


    Violet Moon


    ¡±


    #Vote#!


    <b>Comments </b>


    <b>Get </b><b>Bonus </b><b>(</b><b>Ad</b><b>) </b>>


    <b>Vote </b>

 Rift 113

    (Jasper¡¯s POV)


    I stand frozen on the driveway, staring at the closed door of Dorian¡¯s house. The image of Scarlett hurrying Lily inside burns in my mind like a brand. The way she looked at me¨Clike I was a stranger. Worse than a


    stranger. Like I was a threat.


    Jasper?¡±


    Virginia¡¯s voice cuts through my thoughts, but it sounds distant, muffled. I can¡¯t seem to focus on anything


    except that door.


    The way Lily had smiled and waved at me before Scarlett yanked her away.


    My daughter. My own daughter, and her mother won¡¯t even let her say hello to me


    ¡°Jasper!¡± Virginia¡¯s voice is sharper now, demanding attention. ¡°Why are you just standing there looking


    stunned?¡±


    1 blink, trying to shake off the fog in my head. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been talking to you for five minutes.¡± She crosses her arms, looking irritated. ¡°What are you thinking


    about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Virginia studies my face, and something shifts in her expression. ¡°The movers have been waiting for a


    while now.¡±


    The movers. Right. I was in the middle of helping the movers rece the dining table.


    ¡°You know what? The movers can figure it out themselves.¡± She links her arm through mine, her grip surprisingly strong. ¡°Come see my room. It¡¯s almost finished.¡±


    I don¡¯t really want to see her room. Don¡¯t want to be here at all, to be honest. But I let her pull me toward the house because it¡¯s easier than exining why I can¡¯t stop staring at Dorian¡¯s front door.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡± Virginia gestures around the foyer with obvious pride. ¡°James spared no expense. He said I deserved the best after everything I¡¯ve been through.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice,¡± I manage.


    ¡°Nice?¡± Sheughs, but there¡¯s an edge to it. ¡°Jasper, this house cost three million dors. It¡¯s more than


    nice.¡±


    I nod absently, following her up the curved staircase. My phone buzzes in my pocket, and for a wild moment!


    hope it¡¯s Scarlett.


    But when I unlock the screen, it¡¯s just an email alert about a board meeting.


    ¡°Here we are.¡± Virginia throws open the double doors at the end of the hallway. ¡°My bedroom.¡±


    The room is massive. King¨Csized bed with silk sheets, walk¨Cin closet bigger than some apartments, floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows overlooking the manicured backyard. And overlooking Dorian¡¯s house.


    Of course.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Virginia spins in the center of the room, her dress ring around her legs.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± I pause, searching for words that won¡¯t hurt her feelings. ¡°It¡¯s very luxurious.¡±


    ¡°But do you like it?¡±


    The question catches me off guard. ¡°Does it matter what I like?¡±


    Her face falls slightly. ¡°Of course it matters. Your opinion has always mattered to me.¡±


    I walk to the window, needing distance. From her. From this conversation.


    Through the ss, I can see into Dorian¡¯s backyard. There¡¯s a swing set there. Probably installed for Lily. The


    thought makes my chest tight.


    ¡°Jasper.¡± Virginia¡¯s voice is right behind me now. ¡°You seem distracted today.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? Because you¡¯ve barely said two words since we got here.¡± Her hands settle on my shoulders,


    and I tense. ¡°Talk to me. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong.¡±


    ¡°Is it because of her?<b>¡± </b>


    I don¡¯t need to ask who she means. ¡°Virginia-¡±


    ¡°You turn silent whenever you think about her.¡± Her fingers dig slightly into my shoulders. ¡°How can you still


    care about someone who treats you like air?¡±


    Because she¡¯s my wife. Because she¡¯s the mother of my child. Because I despite everything, despite knowing I don¡¯t deserve her, knowing there¡¯s no chance between us, I still love her.


    ¡°It¡¯splicated,¡± I say instead.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± Virginia moves around to face me, her eyes bright with tears. ¡°She¡¯s moved on, Jasper. She¡¯s building a life with another man. When will you ept that?¡±


    I smile bitterly. I wish I knew.


    But I don¡¯t have an answer for that. At least, not one I¡¯m willing to share.


    ¡°Come on.¡± Virginia slides her arms around me from behind, her cheek pressed against my back. ¡°Let me show you something that will cheer you up.¡±


    I should pull away. Should put distance between us. But I¡¯m so tired of fighting, so tired of pretending I¡¯m okay when I¡¯m falling apart.


    ¡°See that?¡± She points across the room to her nightstand. ¡°Do you remember what that is?¡±


    I follow her gaze and freeze. Sitting on the expensive marble surface, lookingpletely out of ce among the designermps and crystal vases, is a cheap deskmp I bought at a discount store five years ago.


    ¡°You kept it,¡± I say, more surprised than anything.


    ¡°Of course I kept it.¡± Her arms tighten around me. ¡°It was the first gift you ever gave me. Do you remember? I was workingte in the library, and you said I was going to ruin my eyes reading in the dark.¡±


    I do remember. She¡¯d been having one of her episodes, crying because her adoptive parents had forgotten her


    birthday again. I¡¯d wanted to help, to make her feel better somehow. Themp cost twelve dors,


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you still have it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve kept everything you¡¯ve ever given me.¡± Her voice is soft, wistful. ¡°Every card, every flower, every birthday gift. They¡¯re all I had of you for so long.¡±


    The guilt hits me like a wave. All these years, I thought Virginia understood that we were just friends. That my marriage to Scarlett though forced, was permanent. Unexpectedly, she has always been dreaming of a


    future with me. <fn3e24> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? fin?novel</fn3e24>


    ¡°Virginia-¡±


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re going to say.¡± She turns me around to face her, her hands on my chest. ¡°You¡¯re going to tell me it didn¡¯t mean anything. That you were just being nice. But it did mean something, Jasper. At least to


    me.¡±


    I look at her face, really look, and see something that makes my stomach clench. Hope. After everything that¡¯s happened, after all the ways I¡¯ve made it clear that I can¡¯t give her what she wants, she still has hope of something happening between us.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡°.


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°For stringing you along for so long. For not making myself clear from the beginning-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± She presses her fingers to my lips. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize for being the one good thing in my life.¡±


    s of The desperation in her voice is painful to hear. This isn¡¯t love, I realize. It¡¯s obsession born from years abandonment and rejection. Virginia has attached herself to me so tight for being kind to her when no one else was, that now she can¡¯t let go.


    ¡°Themp looks good there,¡± I sigh, gently removing her hands from my face.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really.¡± I take a step back, needing space. ¡°It fits perfectly.¡±


    It doesn¡¯t. The cheap stic and metal look ridiculous surrounded by all the luxury James bought her. But Virginia¡¯s face lights up like I¡¯ve given her the world.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d you like it. I wasn¡¯t sure where to put it at first, but then I thought, what better ce than right beside my bed? That way I can see it every morning when I wake up and every night before I sleep.¡±


    The image that creates makes me ufortable. Virginia in silk pajamas, staring at a twelve¨Cdormp and thinking about me. Building fantasies for a future that¡¯ll nevere to be.


    ¡°I should go. The movers-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Stay.¡± She grabs my arm, her grip desperate. ¡°Please. Just for a little while longer. We never get to spend time together anymore.¡±


    ¡°We spend time together everyday.¡±


    ¡°Not alone. Not like this.¡± She gestures around the room. ¡°This is my space, Jasper. My new beginning. I want. to share it with you.¡±


    The way she says it makes my skin crawl. There¡¯s an intimacy in her voice that I don¡¯t want to hear, have never wanted to. But I don¡¯t know how to tell her that without destroying what little stability she has left.


    ¡°The room is beautiful,¡± I say instead, checking my watch: ¡°But I really do need to go.¡±


    Her face crumples slightly. ¡°You hate it.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You do. I can tell. You think it¡¯s too much, don¡¯t you? Too shy, too expensive for someone like me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I think at all.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you think?¡± She moves closer again, searching my face. ¡°Tell me the truth. What do you really


    think of all this?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s fine,¡± I say finally. ¡°As long as you like it. It doesn¡¯t matter whether I like it or not.¡±


    Violet Moon


    n


    #Vote#!


    <b>2 </b>


    <b>Comments </b>


    <b>Get </b>Bonus <b>(</b><b>Ad</b><b>) </b>>

 Rift 114

    <b>Vote </b>


    <b>323 </b>


    125 Peric


    <b>Chapter </b><b>114 </b>


    (Virginia¡¯s POV)


    The door closes behind him with a soft click that sounds like a gunshot in the silence. I stand frozen in the middle of my room, staring at the space where he just stood.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether I like it or not.¡±


    The words echo in my head, each repetition cutting deeper than thest. I spent days nning this room. Choosing every fabric, every piece of furniture. I wanted it to be perfect for when he saw it. I wanted him to see how far I¡¯vee, how worthy I am now.


    But he looked at it all like it was nothing. Like I was nothing.


    My legs give out, and I sink onto the silkforter, my hands shaking. The designer pillows that cost more than most people¡¯s monthly rent feel cold against my back. Everything in this room is cold. Beautiful and expensive and meaningless.


    Just like me.


    I look across the room at themp sitting on my nightstand. That stupid twelve¨Cdormp that I¡¯ve treasured for five years like it was made of gold. It looks so pathetic surrounded by all this luxury now. So out of ce.


    Just like me.


    ¡°Why does this keep happening?¡± I whisper to the empty room. ¡°What does she have that I don¡¯t?¡±


    The silence mocks me. Even in my own space, my own sanctuary, Lcan¡¯t escape the truth. Jasper will never


    look at me the way he looks at her. Never feel for me what he feels for Scarlett.


    ¡±


    The tears start slowly, just a few drops that I wipe away quickly. I don¡¯t cry. I haven¡¯t cried since I was twelve


    and realized that crying doesn¡¯t make people love you. It just makes them ufortable.


    It was a tool best used for maniption, not expression.


    But tonight, alone in this prison James bought me, I can¡¯t hold back the tears anymore.


    Theye in waves, years of rejection and longing pouring out of me. I sob into my hands, my whole body shaking with the force of it. All the careful control I¡¯ve maintained, all the sweet masks I¡¯ve worn, crumble away until there¡¯s nothing left but raw, desperate need.


    ¡°Why? Why can¡¯t you see me?¡±


    I thought money would be enough. I thought if I had what she had¨Cthe house, the clothes, the parents who adore me he would finally see me, notice me. That he¡¯d realize I¡¯m worthy of being loved too.


    But Scarlett doesn¡¯t have any of that now. She lives in a tiny apartment and runs a small bakery. She drives an old car and wears simple clothes. Her parents cast aside to keep me happy, and still¡­


    Still, he loves her.


    <b>I </b>stumble to the window, pressing my palms against the cool ss. Through the tears, I can see Dorian¡¯s house. Light spills from the windows, warm and golden.


    < Chapter 114


    $25 Plu


    Jasper thinks I don¡¯t know. But I saw her car the second it pulled up. Since then, he¡¯s been lost in thoughts of


    her.


    Inside, she¡¯s probablyughing with Dorian¡¯s family, Being weed and cherished the way she always has


    been.


    The way I am never weed. Or loved.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I whisper again, my breath fogging the ss. ¡°What is it that she has that I don¡¯t? I have everything now. Status, money, parents who worship me. So why is it still her? Why is it always her?¡±


    But even as I ask the question, part of me knows the answer. It¡¯s not about what she has. It¡¯s about who she is. Scarlett has something I¡¯ve never possessed, no matter how hard I¡¯ve tried to fake it.


    She has a kind heart. A strong spirit. And the courage to love or walk away.


    The realization bends me to my knees. All my scheming, all my maniption, all the ways I¡¯ve tried to tear her down¨Cthey¡¯ve only managed to magnify her good qualities, while highlighting my dark heart.


    Jasper must¡¯ve realized¡­I¡¯m not worthy of the love I crave.


    I press my forehead against the window, breakingpletely


    (Scarlett¡¯s POV) <fn2e1e> Checktest chapters at Find~Novel</fn2e1e>


    ¡°Higher, Elena! Higher!¡±


    Lily¡¯s delightedughter carries across thewn as Elena pushes her on the swing set. I watch from the patio,


    a cup of tea growing cold in my hands, and feel something ease in my chest. Thest time Lily was this happy was¡­


    I shake my head, chasing away the images of the Christmas celebration, and focus back on Lily and Elena.


    ¡°She¡¯s a natural grandmother.¡±


    ¡°She really is.¡±


    I turn to find Margaret, Dorian¡¯s aunt, settling into the chair beside me. Her earlier coolness seems to have thawed during lunch, and now she¡¯s watching Lily with something approaching fondness.


    ¡°Elena lost her own daughter young,¡± Margaret says quietly. ¡°Car ident when Dorian was fifteen. She¡¯s never gotten over it.¡±


    My heart clenches. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Not many people do. The Cross family doesn¡¯t talk about painful things. We just buy expensive things and pretend that fixes everything.¡± She gives me a meaningful look. ¡°Sound familiar?¡±


    I think about the house where I grew up, about James and ir buying Virginia a mansion to ease their guilt. ¡°More than you know.¡±


    ¡°Thought so.¡± Margaret sips her wine. ¡°You have that look. Like someone who knows what it¡¯s like to be reced.¡±


    ¡°Margaret-¡± I start, but she waves me off.


    ¡°I¡¯m not prying. Just observing. And what I observe is that Elena hasn¡¯t looked this happy since Stephanie


    died.¡±


    I watch Elena catch Lily at the bottom of the slide, both <i>of </i>them dissolving into giggles. There¡¯s such joy on Elena¡¯s face, such pure delight in making my daughter smile. It reminds me of ir when I was small, before everything gotplicated.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been this peaceful in a long while either,¡± I admit.


    Margaret nods knowingly. ¡°The Cross family can do that. We¡¯re not <i>good </i>at loving people, and even when we do, we¡¯re terrible at showing it. But we have a reputation for looking out <i>for </i>one another.¡±


    ¡°Is that why Dorian¡¯s still single? Because you¡¯re all terrible at showing love?¡±


    ¡°Partly.¡± Margaret¡¯s smile turns sad. ¡°But mostly because he¡¯s been waiting for someone who isn¡¯t interested in him for his money or his name.¡±


    The weight of her words settles over me. ¡°And you think that¡¯s me?¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re the only one who fits the bill so far. After all, not everyone turns down an opportunity to expand their business.¡±


    Before I can respond, Elena and Lilye racing over, both breathless and flushed with excitement.


    ¡°Mama, did you see how high I went?¡± Lilyunches herself into myp. ¡°Grandma Elena says we cane back tomorrow and make cookies together!¡±


    ¡°Did she now?¡± I smooth Lily¡¯s wild curls, meeting Elena¡¯s warm gaze over her head.


    ¡°Only if it¡¯s alright with you, of course.¡± Elena settles into the chair across from me, looking suddenly uncertain. ¡°I don¡¯t want to overstep.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not overstepping. Lily would love that.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± Elena asks quietly. ¡°Would you love it?¡±


    The question catches me off guard. Not just the words, but the way she asks them. Almost as if expecting something.


    Violet Moon


    <i># </i>


    #Vote#!


    <b>Comments </b>


    <b>Get </b><b>Bonus </b><b>(</b><b>Ad</b>) >


    <b>Vote </b>


    <b>323 </b>

 Rift 115

    <Chapter 115


    +25 Points


    <i>0 </i>


    <b>Chapter </b>115


    <i>(</i>Scarlett¡¯s POV)


    ¡°I¡­¡± I pause, looking around at the beautiful garden, at these people who¡¯ve weed us so warmly. ¡°I think I would love it.¡±


    Elena¡¯s smile lights up her face. ¡°Good. Because I was hoping we could talk more about you


    and Dorian.¡±


    Margaret makes a noise that sounds like a chuckle. ¡°I guess that¡¯s my cue to leave. Come on, little one. Let¡¯s go find the cookie jar.¡±


    ¡°Can I, Mama?¡± Lily bounces in myp.


    ¡°Of course. Just don¡¯t spoil your dinner.¡±


    Once they¡¯re gone, Elena moves to the chair Margaret vacated, scooting closer. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind me being direct, but at my age, there¡¯s no point in dancing around things.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Good. Because I want to know what your intentions are with my grandson.¡±


    Heat creeps up my neck. ¡°My intentions?¡±


    ¡°Dorian cares about you. I¡¯m sure you know this by now.¡± Elena¡¯s voice is gentle but firm. ¡°He lost his mother when he was barely more than a child, and spent his adult life taking care of everyone else¨Cme, his father, his cousins, the business. He deserves someone who will take care of him for a change.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m that person.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    The simple question hangs between us. Why not? Why shouldn¡¯t I be the one to love Dorian, to give him the family he¡¯s never had?


    ¡°Because I no longer want to guard a silent house,¡± I whisper. ¡°Myst marriage was a disaster. It showed me when you wait tirelessly for someone, you get taken for granted.¡±


    Elena reaches over and covers my hand with hers. Her skin is soft<b>, </b>warm with age and wisdom.


    ¡°Do you know what I see when I look at you?¡± she asks.


    :


    <Chapter 115


    I shake my head.


    $23 Point+


    ¡°I see a woman who loved deeply and was betrayed for it. A woman who¡¯s <b>still </b><b>standing</b>, <b>still </b>fighting, still striving to build a future for her child despite everything she¡¯s <b>been </b><b>through</b>. I <b>see </b>strength in you, Scarlett. The kind of strength my grandson needs to stand <b>strong</b>.¡±


    Tears blur my vision. ¡°But I¡¯m damaged. The fear in my heart¡­¡±


    ¡°Will not stop you from building a brighter future. I know you brought your daughter <b>to </b>meet us, because you¡¯re trying to build something new instead of drowning in the past. <b>That </b><b>tells </b>me everything I need to know.¡±


    ¡°Elena¡­¡±


    ¡°Being a housewife isn¡¯t a shoring,¡± she continues, her voice steady despite the pain in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s the words of the people around you that make it a shoring. And yes, taking care of the household is a thankless task. But to the one who carries love in their heart, they find joy in even such ordinary tasks. And I think you¡¯re that kind of person, Scarlett. One who carries love in her heart.¡±


    Tears spill over then. I can¡¯t help it. This woman, this stranger who barely knows me, is offering me something I thought I¡¯d lost forever. A home to guard. A family to love.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared,¡± I admit.


    ¡°Of what?¡±


    ¡°Of trusting, only to end up abandoned again.¡±


    Elena squeezes my hand. ¡°Those are reasonable fears. But they¡¯re not reasons to give up on happiness.¡±


    ¡°Would you really want us? Lily and me? Even knowing wee withplications?¡± Her smile is radiant. ¡°Scarlett, my dear girl, the best families are built fromplications. They¡¯re the ones thatst. So, will you get engaged to my grandson?¡±


    I look at my daughter through the window, flour in her hair and joy on <i>her </i>face. I think <i>about </i>Dorian, so patient and kind. And this house full of warmth andughter.


    An engagement. The word should terrify me, given how myst marriage <i>ended</i>. <b>But </b><b>sitting </b>here in this garden, with Elena¡¯s gentle encouragement and Lily¡¯sughter floating <b>through </b><b>the </b>air, it doesn¡¯t feel scary.


    It¡¯s more like the promise of a new beginning.


    <Chapter 115


    <b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯ll </b>think about it.¡±


    25 Pi


    The evening air is cool against my skin as we step out of Dorian¡¯s house. Lily skips beside me, clutching a small bag of cookies Elena insisted she take home.


    ¡°Mama, can wee back tomorrow? Grandma Elena said she¡¯d teach me how <b>to </b><b>make </b><b>the </b>butterfly cookies.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see, sweetheart.¡± I adjust my purse strap, still processing everything Elena said.


    Maybe it really is time to stop running from happiness. Maybe-


    ¡°Scarlett.¡±


    The voice stops me cold. I know that tone, that particr way he says my name like anger and frustration rolled into one. <fn756e> Chapters first released on Find[?]ovel</fn756e>


    I don¡¯t turn around. Can¡¯t. Not when I¡¯m finally starting to feel whole again.


    ¡°Scarlett, wait.¡±


    Footsteps on the gravel behind us. I walk faster, but Lily¡¯s short legs can¡¯t keep up.


    ¡°Mama, why are we running?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re <i>not </i>running, baby. We¡¯re just¡ª¡±


    A hand touches my shoulder, gentle but insistent. The familiar warmth of his <i>fingers </i><i>burns </i><i>through </i>my jacket, and I jerk away like I¡¯ve been stung.


    ¡°Don¡¯t <i>touch </i>me.¡±


    <i>Jasper </i><i>drops </i>his hand immediately, stepping back. <i>But </i>he doesn¡¯t leave.


    <i>Instead</i><i>, </i>he stares at me with cold determination that makes <i>my </i>stomach <i>sink </i>in dread.


    Violet <i>Moon </i>


    <i>#</i>Vote#!


    2

 Rift 116

    <b>Chapter </b><b>116 </b>


    (Scarlett¡¯s POV)


    ¡°We need to talk.¡±


    ¡°No, we don¡¯t.¡± I keep my eyes fixed on my car, parked just a few yards away. So close. If I can just reach it-


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Lily breaks free from my grip and runs toward him. My heart stops as sheunches herself into his arms, and he catches her like it¡¯s the most natural thing in the world.


    ¡°Hey, princess.¡± His voice is soft, different from the way he spoke to me. This is the voice he reserves for our daughter, and it makes my chest ache. ¡°Did you have fun today?¡±


    ¡°So much fun! Aunt Margaret let me help make cookies, and Grandma Elena has a swing set, and there¡¯s a garden with butterflies, and-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°That sounds amazing.¡± He lifts her higher, pressing a kiss to her forehead. The look in his eyes is almost reverent as he rubs her head.


    ¡°Lily,e on.¡± I step closer, reaching for her. ¡°We need to go home.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m talking to Daddy.¡±


    ¡°You can talk to Daddy another time.¡±


    ¡°When?¡±


    The simple question hangs in the air between <i>us</i>. When? When will she see her father again? When will I stop running from the man who won¡¯t stop haunting me.


    ¡°Soon,¡± I lie, taking her from his arms. She goes reluctantly, looking back at him with confusion.


    But before we can get far, Jasper¡¯s quiet, yet hard as steel, voice freezes me in ce. ¡°Why are you avoiding me?¡±


    ¡°Because I have nothing to say to you.¡± I settle Lily on my hip, using her as a shield between us. ¡°We don¡¯t know each other anymore, Jasper. Maybe we never did.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Tell me, what¡¯s my favorite book? What <i>do </i><i>I </i>do when I <b>can¡¯t </b>sleep? What makes meugh until my stomach hurts?<b>¡± </b>


    < Chapter 116


    He opens his mouth, then closes it. The silence stretches between us, confirming what I already know.


    ¡°We were married for three years,¡± I continue, my voice getting stronger with each word ¡®And you can¡¯t answer a single question about who I am.¡±


    ¡°Scarlett-¡±


    ¡°But you knew everything about Virginia, didn¡¯t <i>you</i>? Her favorite flowers, her panic attack triggers, the exact words to calm her down. You knew her better than you ever knew your own wife.¡±


    His face goes white. ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that.¡±


    ¡°Then what was it like? Because from where I stood, it <i>looked </i><i>like </i>you were married to her and I was the mistress who came between you.¡±


    ¡°Mama,¡± Lily whispers, sensing the tension. ¡°You¡¯re holding <i>too </i>tight.¡±


    I loosen my grip immediately, forcing my voice to soften. ¡°Sorry, baby.¡±


    Jasper runs a hand through his hair, looking exhausted. ¡°Scar, can we please let the past go and start over-<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Start over? With you?¡± Iugh, the sound both cold and sorrowful at the same time. ¡°You had your chance, Jasper. Three years of time. Now I¡¯m done with you.¡±


    ¡°Scar¡­.¡±


    <i>¡°</i><i>Besides</i>.¡± I shift Lily to my other hip, my anger building like a fire in my chest. ¡°If James and ir <i>were so </i>determined to sell the house, you should¡¯ve just told me. I wouldn¡¯t have found <i>strangers </i>throwing my childhood photos in a dumpster.¡±


    ¡°What are <i>you </i>talking about?¡±


    <i>¡°</i>Don¡¯t y dumb with me. You told me they weren¡¯t selling the house.¡± <fnefe4> Newest update provided by F¦Énd£Îovel</fnefe4>


    <i>¡°</i>Scarlett, I swear I don¡¯t <i>know </i>what happened. When I talked to James, he said they were <i>keeping </i>the house. Virginia even got upset about it.¡±


    Virginia. Of course.


    ¡°She got upset?¡± I can¡¯t keep the bitterness out of my voice. ¡°Poor Virginia. How terrible for her that James and ir preserved something connected to me.¡±


    Something flickers in his eyes. Understanding, maybe. Or guilt.


    < Chapter 116


    ¡°You think Virginia had something to do with the house being sold?¡±


    +23 Point


    ¡°I think Virginia has had something to do with every bad thing that¡¯s happened to me since the day she walked into our lives. And I think you¡¯ve been <i>too </i>blind to see it because you¡¯re so busy ying her knight in shining armor.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± The word explodes out of me.


    ¡°Scarlett, please.¡± Jasper¡¯s voice breaks. ¡°Let me exin about the house. Let me find out what really happened.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I walk toward my car, Lily still clinging to me. ¡°I¡¯m done with your exnations.¡±


    ¡°Scar, please, don¡¯t do this. Don¡¯t shut me out.¡±


    I stop at my car door, turning back to look at him onest time. He looks broken standing there under the streetlight, his hands hanging helplessly at his sides. Part of me ¨C the part that loved him once- wants to go back, to believe that this time will be different.


    But I¡¯ve been burned one too many times to take the chance again.


    Every time I see you, Jasper ke, I remember the woman I used to be. The one who begged for your attention. Who hung onto your words like an imperial decree.


    ¡°You were loved. You are still loved.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I shake my head, opening the car door. ¡°I was convenient. There¡¯s a difference.¡±


    ¡°Mama, why is Daddy crying?¡± Lily whispers as I buckle her into her car seat.


    I nce back at Jasper, and sure enough, there are tears on his cheeks. It should make me feel vindicated, seeing him hurt the way he hurt me. Instead, it just makes me feel empty.


    ¡°Sometimes grown¨Cups cry when they¡¯re sad, baby.¡±


    ¡°<i>Are </i><i>you </i>sad too?¡±


    I look at my daughter¡¯s worried face, then at the man who gave her to me. The man who broke my heart so thoroughly I¡¯m not sure it would ever heal.


    ¡°I was sad for a long time in the past,¡± I tell her, starting the engine. ¡°But not anymore.¡±


    Through the windshield, I see Jasper step forward, his mouth moving in words I <i>can¡¯t </i><i>hear </i>over the sound of the engine. His hand is pressed against the ss like he¡¯s trying to reach through it, trying to touch something that¡¯s already gone.


    314


    < Chapter 116


    I put the car in drive and pull away, watching him disappear in my rearview mirror. He doesn¡¯t chase us this time. Doesn¡¯t call my name or demand that Ie back.


    Maybe he¡¯s finally learning that some things, once broken, can¡¯t be fixed.


    ¡°Mama?¡± Lily¡¯s voice is small from the backseat.


    ¡°Yes, sweetheart?¡±


    ¡°Will we see Daddy again?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, baby. Maybe someday.¡±


    ¡°I hope so. I like it when he smiles at me.¡±


    My throat tightens. ¡°I know you do.¡±


    ¡°Do you miss him?¡±


    The question catches me off guard. Do I miss him? I miss the man I thought he was. I miss the marriage I thought we had. I miss the version of us that existed only in my imagination.


    But the real Jasper? The one who left me on a highway for another woman? The one who couldn¡¯t answer a single question about who I really am?


    ¡°I miss the person I thought he was,¡± I say finally. ¡°But that person never really existed.¡±


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!

 Rift 117

    (Jasper¡¯s POV)


    The sound of Scarlett¡¯s car disappearing into the distance sears my heart like a death knell. I stand there for a long moment, staring at the empty street, feeling like my entire world just


    drove away.


    Again.


    But this time, I know exactly why she left. And I know exactly who¡¯s responsible.


    I turn back to the Stones¡® new house, my hands clenched into fists. The rage building inside me is different from anything I¡¯ve felt before. It¡¯s fiery and blinding. The kind of anger that burns to destroy and wreck havoc.


    The front door is open, spilling warm light onto the driveway. I can hear voices inside¨CJames and ir talking to Virginia in soothing tones. Probably consoling her about whatever drama she¡¯s manufactured now.


    I storm inside without knocking.


    ¡°Jasper!¡± Virginia looks up from where she¡¯s sitting on the couch, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Thank God you¡¯re back. I was so worried when you walked after-¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    The wordse out sharp, cold. Virginia¡¯s tears stop instantly. ir and James both turn to look at me with shock and disapproval in their eyes.


    ¡°Jasper,¡± James starts, ¡°what¡¯s gotten into you?¡±


    I ignore him, keeping my eyes fixed on Virginia. She¡¯s gone pale, her eyes wide. Good. She should be scared.


    ¡°I want you to tell me about the house,¡± I say quietly.


    ¡°What house?¡± Virginia¡¯s voice is small, uncertain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb with me. The house you sold off without telling anyone!¡±


    Virginia nces at James and ir, then back at me. I see the gears turning in her head, trying to figure out what I know and don¡¯t know, what to say to exonerate herself.


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to sell the house. But there was this family, the Hernandez <b>family</b>. They¡¯ve been renting for years, saving every penny to buy a house for their children. When


    174


    :


    < Chapter 117


    they approached me about the old house, I couldn¡¯t say no.¡±


    $25 <b>Points </b>


    She¡¯s good. I¡¯ll give her that. Always knowing what to say, how to say it. Her voice <b>carries </b><b>just </b>the right amount of guilt, tinged with hurt at being questioned.


    ¡°They were so desperate,¡± she continues, dabbing at her eyes. ¡°Three young <b>children</b><b>, </b><b>and </b>they¡¯d been turned down by the bank because of their credit history. <b>I </b><b>sold </b><b>it </b><b>to </b>them <b>at </b><b>a </b>fraction of what it was worth because I wanted to help.¡±


    ir¡¯s expression softens immediately. ¡°Oh, Virginia. That¡¯s so kind of you.¡±


    ¡°I had no idea they would throw away everything,¡± Virginia continues, voice quivering. ¡°<b>I¡¯m </b>sorry¡­so sorry.¡±


    ¡°You tried to help, sweetie. It¡¯s not your fault they didn¡¯t handle things properly.¡± ir soothes, reaching over to pat her hand.


    I watch this performance with a sense of irony. I was like them once, blind, easily swayed by Virginia¡¯s crocodile tears. It¡¯s harrowing to witness the same tactics being used on others from a bystander¡¯s standpoint.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t see it, do you?¡± I ask. ¡°Your biological daughter has been lying to you <i>from </i>the moment she walked into your life. She sold your house without permission, forged your signature, and threw away twenty¨Cthree years of Scarlett¡¯s memories. And you¡¯re still defending her.¡±


    ¡°Virginia made a mistake,¡± ir says firmly. ¡°But her heart was in the right ce. She was trying to help a family in need.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± I say, turning toward the door. ¡°Believe what you want to believe. But you should know that Scarlett already found out about the house.¡±


    The words stop them cold. ir¡¯s hand flies to her throat.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± James asks.


    ¡°I mean she drove by the house and saw strangers throwing her childhood photos in a dumpster.¡±


    ¡°Oh God.¡± ir sinks back onto the couch, her face pale. ¡°She must think we <b>did </b><b>it </b><b><i>on </i></b>purpose.¡± <fn249f> Newest update provided by F¦Énd£Îovel</fn249f>


    ¡°We have to call her,¡± James reaches for his phone. ¡°We have to <i>exin¡ª</i><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Exin what? That you didn¡¯t mean to sell the house? Or that Virginia sold <b>it </b>to <b>help </b><b>a </b><b>poor </b><i>family</i>? Either way, you¡¯ve proven you care more about Virginia¡¯s <i>feelings </i><b>than </b><b>Scarlett¡¯s</b>, <b>so </b>


    <b>274 </b>


    < Chapter 117


    what¡¯s the point?¡±


    ¡°Scarlett isn¡¯t their biological daughter. I am.¡± Virginia says suddenly, her voice vicious. The sweet, innocent act is gone, reced by the bitter, jealous woman I should have seen years


    ago.


    ir looks like she¡¯s going to be sick. ¡°Virginia, how could you say that? Scarlett is our daughter too.¡±


    As if suddenly remembering what she has just done, Virginia¡¯s eyes sh with fear, but its gone so quickly I almost miss it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mom, that¡¯s not what I meant. It¡¯s just, the Hernandez family came to me desperate. What was I supposed to do, turn them away?¡±


    But I¡¯m already walking toward the door, having seen enough.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Virginia calls after me, her voice desperate now that she¡¯s revealed a glimpse of her true self.


    ¡°To try to fix what you¡¯ve broken,¡± I say without turning around. ¡°If it¡¯s even possible.¡±


    ¡°Jasper, wait!¡± James calls. ¡°We need to talk to Scarlett together.¡±


    I stop in the doorway, looking back at them. James looks shell¨Cshocked. ir is sobbing into her hands. Virginia is standing in the middle of it all, looking sad and pitiful.


    ¡°You want to talk to Scarlett?¡± I ask. ¡°<i>Good </i>luck with that. Because I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll ever speak to any of us again.¡±


    The truth of those words hits them like a physical blow. ir¡¯s sobs get louder. James looks like he¡¯s aged ten years in ten minutes.


    But it¡¯s <i>too </ite for regrets now. Toote for apologies. Toote for exnations.


    As I walk <i>out </i><i>into </i>the night, leaving behind the chaos Virginia has created, I see the situation I¡¯ve put myself in clearly.


    And I also see myself for who I am.


    I was never a victim of Virginia¡¯s maniption. I was a willing participant in her maniption. I chose to believe her lies because it was easier than facing the truth about my marriage. I chose to put her needs above Scarlett¡¯s because it made me feel needed, important, masculine.

 Rift 118

    < Chapter 118


    <b>Chapter </b><b>118 </b>


    (Dorian¡¯s POV)


    +25 Points


    My phone buzzes just as I finish reviewing the quarterly reports. Elena¡¯s name shes on the screen, and I can already hear the excitement in her voice before I even answer.


    ¡°Dorian, you need toe home right now.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong, darling. Everything¡¯s perfect. That lovely girl of yours just agreed to consider getting engaged to you.¡±


    I drop my pen, papers scattering across my desk as I lean back in


    my


    chair.


    ¡°She said that?¡±


    ¡°Well, not in so many words. But when I asked her directly about marriage, she said she¡¯d think about it. And trust me, grandson, when a woman says she¡¯ll think about marriage, she¡¯s already nning the wedding dress in her head.¡±


    I can¡¯t help butugh. Elena¡¯s matchmaking attempts have been painfully obvious. She must be stoked to see herbor bearing fruits.


    ¡°I have to call her.¡±


    ¡°You do that. And Dorian? Don¡¯t mess this up. That woman has been hurt enough.¡± <fnce44> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find{n}ovel</fnce44>


    The line goes dead, leaving me staring at my phone. My hands are actually shaking as I scroll through my contacts to find Scarlett¡¯s number. This is ridiculous. I¡¯m a grown man who runs a multi¨Cbillion dorpany, and I¡¯m nervous about calling a woman.


    But then, this isn¡¯t just any woman. This is Scarlett.


    She answers on the third ring, her voice soft and tired. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Scarlett, it¡¯s me. Elena just called.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± There¡¯s a pause, <i>and </i>I can hear Lily chattering in the background. ¡°She moves fast.¡±


    ¡°She does. But I needed to hear it from you. Did you really say you¡¯d consider marrying me?¡±


    Another pause. Longer this time. I hold my breath, waiting.


    ¡°I said I¡¯d think about it. There¡¯s a difference.¡±


    < Chapter 118


    ¡°But you¡¯re considering me, right?¡±


    +25 Points


    ¡°Dorian, I¡¯m not ready to make any big promises. But I¡¯m ready to try dating you. Really dating you. Not just pretending for your family or going through the motions. If you¡¯re okay with taking things slow-¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± The wordes out too fast, too eager, but I don¡¯t care. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m more than okay with


    that.¡±


    ¡°Good. Because I need to be sure this time. I need to know that what we¡¯re building is real.¡±


    ¡°It is real, Scarlett. At least for me.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s find out together.¡±


    (Scarlett¡¯s POV)


    After I hang up with Dorian, I sit on my bed holding the phone against my chest. The conversation reys in my mind. I should be happy, relieved.


    Nervous even, anticipating the future.


    But all I feel is a strange unease and restlessness. Will this really work, or am I rushing into things?


    Lily bounces into my room, clutching the butterfly toy Elena gave her. ¡°Mama, was that Uncle Dorian?¡±


    ¡°Yes, baby.¡±


    <i>¡°</i>Are you going to marry him?¡±


    The question catches me off guard. ¡°Why would you ask that?¡±


    ¡°Because Grandma Elena said she wanted us to be family.¡±


    I pull her onto the bed beside me, smoothing her dark curls. ¡°Would you like it if Uncle Dorian and I got married?¡±


    She nods enthusiastically. ¡°Then I¡¯d have a daddy and Grandma Elena would make us cookies every day. And we could live in the big house with the swing set.¡±


    My heart clenches. A daddy. Such a simple wish from a little girl who¡¯s never had her father by her side.


    ¡°Uncle Dorian is very nice to us,¡± I agree.


    < Chapter 118


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s not like the other daddy.¡±


    ¡°What do


    you


    mean?¡±


    :


    +25 Points


    Lily scrunches up her face, thinking. ¡°Other daddy makes you cry. Uncle Dorian makes you smile. I like it when you smile, Mama.¡±


    Other daddy. She means Jasper, of course. And she¡¯s right. Every encounter with Jasper leaves me emotionally drained, while every moment with Dorian feels¡­ peaceful.


    ¡°I like smiling too,¡± I tell her, pressing a kiss to the top of her head.


    After Lily falls asleep, I find myself standing in front of my dresser, staring at the bottom drawer where I keep things I can¡¯t quite throw away but can¡¯t bear to look at every day.


    I pull out the photo Elena mentioned seeing earlier¨Cthe one of me, James, and ir fromst Christmas. We look like a real family in the picture. James has his arm around both of us, ir isughing at something I said, and I look genuinely happy.


    It¡¯s all a lie now.


    I trace their faces with my finger, remembering how loved I felt that day. How secure. How certain that no matter what happened with Jasper, I¡¯d always have them.


    But people change. Families change. And sometimes the people who promised to love you forever won¡¯t always be the ones at your side in the end.


    I walk to my suitcase and bury the photo at the very bottom, under clothes I rarely wear and books I¡¯ll probably never read again.


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll no longer live in the past,¡± I whisper to the empty room. ¡°I¡¯ll look towards the future.¡±


    Tomorrow, I¡¯m going on a real date with Dorian. I¡¯m going to wear a pretty dress and let him hold my hand because I deserve to be loved, to be cherished, and to be happy too.


    (Jasper¡¯s POV)


    I call Scarlett¡¯s number again. The seventeenth time, seventeen calls that all go straight to voicemail. She¡¯s probably blocked my number but I can¡¯t stop trying.


    I need her to know that I had nothing to do with the house being sold. I didn¡¯t lie to her.


    I need her to give me one more chance.


    But she won¡¯t even pick up my calls anymore, let alone listen to my apologies.


    < Chapter 118


    +25 Points


    My assistant, Sarah, pokes her head into my office. ¡°Mr. ke? You have the Henderson meeting in ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°Cancel it.¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°Cancel all my meetings today. I have a personal matter to take care of.¡±


    She nods and disappears, probably relieved she doesn¡¯t have to sit through another hour of me being distracted and irritable.


    I grab my keys and head for the elevator. If Scarlett won¡¯t answer my calls, I¡¯ll have to find another way to reach her. Maybe if I show up at the bakery, she¡¯ll give me a chance to talk.


    The drive to the bakery isn¡¯t fast enough.


    When I finally pull up outside her store, I find it closed.


    =


    Violet Moon


    #Vote!#

 Rift 119

    <b>Chapter </b>119


    (Jasper¡¯s POV)


    <b>+25 </b><b>Points </b>


    It¡¯s been days since she cut me off. Since she stopped answering my texts, my calls, my emails. But I keep trying. I tell myself every time that this is thest time. But the cycle never ends. I can¡¯t stop.


    I try to tell myself to let her go. To respect her space. But every time I think I¡¯ve gotten through it, every time I try to move on, something drags me back.


    I wonder if she¡¯s doing okay. I wonder if she thinks of me, even a little. I wonder if the emptiness inside her is as heavy as mine.


    ¡°Scarlett. Please, just let me exin. One call. Five minutes.¡±


    <i>Delete</i><i>. </i>


    ¡°Scarlett, it isn¡¯t what you think.¡±


    Okay, she¡¯ll definitely not reply to that.


    ¡°I am so sorry. I know sorry isn¡¯t enough, but I am losing my mind. This silence is driving me crazy. Please, baby, tell me what to do to fix this.¡±


    <i>Delete</i><i>. </i>


    Too groveling. She¡¯d hate that. She always said she hated the word ¡°baby¡± when people used it out of context.


    I finally settle on a simple, agonizing truth and hit send, the screen shing the dreaded ¡°Delivered¡± acknowledgment:


    ¡°Scarlett, I need to see you. I¡¯ll be at the old coffee shop tomorrow morning, ten o¡¯clock. If you don¡¯t show up, I¡¯ll go to your apartment. Don¡¯t make me do that. Please.¡±


    I toss the phone on the couch, andy in a daze.


    I wish I can stop thinking about her. But I don¡¯t know how.


    I try <i>to </i>keep busy¨Cwork, friends, anything¡ªbut it¡¯s like I¡¯m moving through a fog. Every moment feels hollow, muted. Even the things I used to enjoy don¡¯t matter anymore.


    The worst part is how much I regret not doing things differently. Not being the man she needed. Not being enough.


    <Chapter 119


    <b>+25 </b>Points


    The next morning, I arrive at the coffee shop at nine forty¨Cfive, and order a ck coffee, though the caffeine only makes my hands shake more. Sitting at the booth by the window, the one that looked out onto the street, I watch the clock tick by.


    Nine fifty. Nine fifty¨Cfive. Ten o¡¯clock.


    The bell above the door jangles, and my head snaps up, my heart hammering against my ribs. In the next second, though, ites to a still.


    A young couple. Not her.


    Ten fifteen. Ten thirty.


    She isn¡¯ting. The sick, heavy certainty settles over me.


    I leave the coffee and drive aimlessly for an hour, the city a blur of indifferent faces and towering buildings. I needed air. I needed to <i>breathe</i><i>. </i>I find myself pulling up to the park, the one with the huge oak tree where we spent our first anniversary.


    I sit on a bench, head in my hands. Who ever knew the feeling of powerlessness can be so all¨Cconsuming?


    I¡¯m about to leave, to head back to the purgatory of our empty house, when a sight ms into me, knocking the breath from my lungs and making the blood rush to my ears.


    Scarlett.


    She is across the street, emerging from an expensive¨Clooking French bistro.


    I don¡¯t stop to think, to consider what she¡¯s doing at a French shop, when I¡¯ve been waiting for her for hours at the coffee shop.


    I plunge into traffic, the re of horns and the screech of tires a distant, irrelevant noisepared to the thunder of my own pulse.


    ¡°Scarlett! <i>Scarlett</i>!¡±


    I know the second she hears me. Herughter dies in her throat, and she turns, her face a mask of shock, which quickly transforms into a cold indifference that slices deeper than any


    anger.


    I try not to let that bother me, focusing instead on her, her, and only her.


    The woman I¡¯ve been dying to talk to for days:


    I reach the curb, gasping, my shirt clinging to my back. ¡°Scarlett, thank God. We need to talk. I need you to listen,¡± I plead, ignoring the man standing beside her.


    < Chapter 119


    <b>+25 </b><b>Points </b>


    The next morning, I arrive at the coffee shop at nine forty¨Cfive, and order a ck coffee, though the caffeine only makes my hands shake more. Sitting at the booth by the window, the one that looked out onto the street, I watch the clock tick by.


    Nine fifty. Nine fifty¨Cfive. Ten o¡¯clock.


    The bell above the door jangles, and my head snaps up, my heart hammering against my ribs. In the next second, though, ites to a still.


    A young couple. Not her.


    Ten fifteen. Ten thirty.


    She isn¡¯ting. The sick, heavy certainty settles over me.


    I leave the coffee and drive aimlessly for an hour, the city a blur of indifferent faces and towering buildings. I needed air. I needed to <i>breathe</i>. I find myself pulling up to the park, the one with the huge oak tree where we spent our first anniversary.


    I sit on a bench, head in my hands. Who ever knew the feeling of powerlessness can be so all¨Cconsuming?


    I¡¯m about to leave, to head back to the purgatory of our empty house, when a sight ms into me, knocking the breath from my lungs and making the blood rush to my ears.


    Scarlett.


    She is across the street, emerging from an expensive¨Clooking French bistro.


    I don¡¯t stop to think, to consider what she¡¯s doing at a French shop, when I¡¯ve been waiting for her for hours at the coffee shop.


    I plunge into traffic, the re of horns and the screech of tires a distant, irrelevant noisepared to the thunder of my own pulse.


    ¡°Scarlett! <i>Scarlett</i>!¡±


    I know the second she hears me. Herughter dies in her throat, and she turns, her face a mask of shock, which quickly transforms into a cold indifference that slices deeper than any


    anger. <fnc1c2> Fresh chapters posted on </fnc1c2>


    I try not to let that bother me, focusing instead on her, her, and only her.


    The woman I¡¯ve been dying to talk to for days:


    I reach the curb, gasping, my shirt clinging to my back. ¡°Scarlett, thank God. We need to talk. I need you to listen,¡± I plead, ignoring the man standing beside her.


    < Chapter 119


    +25 Points


    ¡°What are you doing here, Jasper?¡± she asks, her voice cool, detached, devoid of the warmth that used to be a hallmark of her very being.


    I swallow hard, the words clogging in my throat. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve been trying to reach you¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± she interrupts, crossing her arms. There¡¯s a certain finality to her tone that stops me cold.


    ¡°Why? Of course, to exin. Virginia¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    The words hit me like a punch. I thought¨C<i>hoped</i>¨Cthat she¡¯d care. But hearing her say she doesn¡¯t¡­ it cuts me deeper than I ever expected.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a house,<i>¡± </i>she continues, her voice quieter, but somehow colder. ¡°Just bricks and wood. Nothing I can¡¯t let go.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re joking, right? You¡¯ve got to be joking. That¡¯s your childhood home, Scar. The ce you grew up in. The house you built memories¡­¡±


    She looks at me then, truly looks at me, and what I see in their depths isn¡¯t pain, or regret, or even fury¨Cit¡¯s a chilling, empty eptance.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need that house anymore, Jasper.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m going to buy it back. I¡¯ll offer them double what they paid. I have the money, Scar, I just need a little time, but it can be ours again. Our home.¡±


    She shakes her head slowly, and with it, I feel my heart shatter into pieces.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother,¡± she says, a small, dismissiveugh escaping her. ¡°It¡¯s just a house. And I don¡¯t want it anymore. I already found a new one.¡±


    I stare at her, utterly bewildered by the cold, unfamiliar woman standing before me. The woman who cherished her history, who valued her past, is gone.


    ¡°What do you mean, a new one? What is with this¡­ sudden indifference? That house means everything to you. Everything,¡± I choke out, the air feeling suddenly too thin to breathe.


    That¡¯s when Dorian steps in, his voice a low, authoritative rumble that¡¯s meant to be soothing, but only grates on my raw nerves.


    ¡°I think you need to respect Scarlett¡¯s wishes, Jasper. She said she¡¯s done. She¡¯s moving on,¡± he says, the hand on her back tightening slightly, a proprietary touch that makes my fists clench.


    < Chapter 119


    I re at him. ¡°Stay out of this. This is between me and my wife.¡±


    +25 Points


    Dorian raises an eyebrow, a practiced, arrogant gesture. ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem to want to be your wife anymore, does she? And she¡¯s on a date with me. Now, please, walk away.¡±


    The arrogance of him, the audacity, is the spark that ignites my final, reckless move. I take a step toward Scarlett, my focus zeroed in on her face, demanding an answer to the question that¡¯s tearing me apart.


    ¡°Is that true, Scarlett?¡± I demand. ¡°Is he right? Is this¡­ is he your¡­¡± I can¡¯t even say the word. It guts me just to think about it. ¡°Is this why you¡¯re suddenly okay with losing the house? Because you¡¯ve moved on?¡±


    She takes a deep, steadying breath, her eyes flicking from my desperate face to Dorian¡¯s calm, waiting one.


    The look she gives me is the final, fatal blow. It is a look ofplete, unadulterated finality.


    ¡°Yes, Jasper,¡± she says, her voice clear and cutting, ¡°Dorian is my new life. He¡¯s my boyfriend, and he¡¯s helping me find a new home, one that doesn¡¯t have a Virginia in the basement and a husband who lies about it for months. You can keep the old life. I don¡¯t want it anymore.¡±


    The world tilts. The noise of the city, the horns, the people, all of it fades away, leaving a ringing emptiness in my ears. The word ¡°boyfriend¡± echoes, a heavy, final sentence.


    Scarlett ces her hand on Dorian¡¯s arm, a deliberate, intimate gesture, cementing the narrative for both of us.


    ¡°We have to go, Dorian. I don¡¯t want to bete for our reservation,¡± she says, her voice softer now, aimed at him, a tone I realize I haven¡¯t heard from her in weeks.


    Dorian smiles, a triumphant, smooth smile that makes me want to hit him. He puts his arm around her shoulders, turning her gently away from me, and they begin to walk.


    I stand there, paralyzed, watching them go. Their backs are straight, their steps synchronized. They look like a finished thing, a beautiful, devastating portrait of a future I will never be a part of. The blue dress, the lightughter, the intimate touch¨Cit all belongs to him now.


    I feel the burning behind my eyes, a heat that turns into the salty, shaming flood of tears.


    I have never felt suchplete, utter heartbreak. It isn¡¯t just the loss of my wife; it is the loss of her¨Cthe woman who cares, the woman who fights.


    This new, cold Scarlett, the one walking away with Dorian, is aplete stranger.

 Rift 120

    <b>Chapter </b><b>120 </b>


    (Scarlett¡¯s POV)


    The day had started out so beautifully.


    +25 Paints


    A nice restaurant with soft lighting, quiet music, and tables set with real flowers instead of stic ones.


    <i>Dorian </i><i>pulls </i>out my chair like I¡¯m someone <i>precious</i>, <i>someone </i><i>worth </i>caring for<i>. </i>


    <i>¡°</i><i>You </i><i>look </i><i>stunning</i><i>,</i><i>¡± </i>he had said, as I sat down.


    <i>¡°</i><i>Thank </i><i>you</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i><i>I </i><i>smooth </i><i>my </i><i>blue </i><i>dress</i>, <i>suddenly </i><i>self</i><i>¨C</i><i>conscious</i>. ¡°I <i>haven¡¯t </i>done this in <i>a </i>while.¡±


    ¡°<i>What</i><i>? </i><i>Eat </i><i>dinner</i><i>?</i>¡±


    <i>I </i><iugh </i><i>despite </i><i>myself</i><i>. </i><i>¡°</i><i>Go </i><i>on </i><i>a </i><i>real </i><i>date</i><i>. </i><i>With </i><i>someone </i><i>who </i><i>actually </i><i>wants </i>to be <i>here </i><i>with </i><fn4288> Follow current nov?ls on ?ovelFind</fn4288>


    <i>me</i>.<i>¡± </i>


    <i>Something </i><i>flickers </i><i>across </i><i>his </i><i>face</i><i>. </i><i>Pain</i><i>, </i><i>maybe</i><i>. </i><i>Or </i><i>anger </i><i>on </i><i>my </i><i>behalf</i><i>. </i>


    <i>¡°</i><i>His </i><i>loss</i>,<i>¡± </i><i>he </i><i>says </i><i>simply</i><i>, </i><i>reaching </i><i>across </i><i>the </i><i>table </i><i>to </i><i>cover </i><i>my </i><i>hand </i><i>with </i><i>his</i><i>. </i><i>¡°</i><i>Completely </i><i>his </i>loss.¡±


    <i>We </i><i>order wine </i><i>and </i><i>pasta</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>for </i><i>the </i><i>first </i><i>hour</i><i>, </i><i>I </i><i>almost </i><i>forget </i><i>about </i><i>everything </i><i>else</i><i>. </i><i>About </i><i>Virginia¡¯s </i><i>lies </i><i>and </i><i>James </i><i>and </i><i>ir¡¯s </i><i>betrayal</i>.


    <i>And </i><i>Jasper</i><i>. </i>


    <i>Dorian </i><i>tells </i><i>me </i><i>about </i><i>his </i><i>travels</i><i>, </i><i>his </i><i>bakery </i><i>chain</i><i>, </i><i>his </i><i>ns </i><i>to </i><i>expand </i><i>internationally</i>. <i>He asks </i><i>about </i><i>my </i><i>dreams</i><i>, </i><i>my </i><i>goals</i><i>, </i><i>what </i><i>I </i><i>want </i><i>for </i><i>Lily¡¯s </i><i>future</i><i>. </i>


    ¡°<i>I </i><i>want </i><i>her </i><i>to </i><i>never long </i><i>for </i><i>love</i><i>,</i><i>¡± </i><i>I </i><i>say</i><i>, </i><i>twirling </i><i>pasta around </i><i>my </i><i>fork</i><i>. </i><i>¡°</i><i>I </i><i>want </i><i>her </i><i>to </i><i>stand </i><i>on </i><i>her </i><i>feet</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>reach </i><i>for </i><i>the </i><i>sky</i><i>, </i><i>knowing </i><i>I¡¯ll </i><i>always </i><i>be </i><i>standing </i><i>behind </i><i>her</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>


    <i>¡°</i><i>She </i><i>will</i><i>. </i><i>You¡¯re </i><i>teaching </i><i>her </i><i>that </i><i>every day</i>.¡±


    <i>¡°</i><i>Am I</i><i>? </i><i>Because </i><i>sometimes </i><i>I </i><i>wonder if I¡¯m </i><i>failing her</i><i>. </i><i>If </i><i>watching </i><i>me </i><i>struggle </i><i>and </i><i>cry </i><i>and </i><i>fall </i><i>apart </i><i>is </i><i>teaching </i><i>her that </i><i>love </i><i>means </i><i>pain</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>


    <i>Dorian </i><i>leans </i><i>forward</i><i>, </i><i>his eyes </i><i>serious</i><i>. </i><i>¡°</i><i>Scarlett</i><i>, </i><i>you </i><i>left </i><i>an </i><i>unhappy </i><i>marriage </i><i>to </i><i>build </i><i>a </i><i>better </i><i>life </i><i>for </i><i>your </i><i>daughter</i>. <i>You </i><i>started </i><i>your </i><i>own </i><i>business</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>refused </i><i>to </i><i>settle </i><i>for </i><i>less </i>than <i>you </i><i>deserve</i><i>. </i><i>What </i><i>exactly </i><i>about </i><i>that </i><i>is </i><i>failing</i>?¡±


    <i>The </i><i>words </i><i>hit </i><i>something </i><i>deep inside </i><i>me</i>. <i>For </i><i>so </i><i>long</i><i>, </i>I¡¯ve <i>felt </i><i>like </i><i>a failure</i>. <i>Like </i><i>I </i><i>wasn¡¯t </i><i>enough </i>


    < Chapter 120


    +25 Points


    <i>to </i><i>keep </i><i>my </i><i>husband¡¯s </i>attention, wasn¡¯t enough to earn my parents¡® <i>loyalty</i><i>, </i>wasn¡¯t <i>enough </i><i>to </i>matter to anyone.


    ¡°I lost <i>everything</i><i>,</i><i>¡± </i><i>I </i><i>whisper</i>. ¡°<i>My </i><i>husband</i><i>, </i>my family<i>, </i><i>my </i>childhood <i>home</i>¡­¡±


    ¡°<i>No.</i>¡± <i>His </i><i>voice </i><i>is </i>firm but gentle. ¡°You lost <i>things </i>that were never really <i>yours </i><i>to </i><i>begin </i>with. A <i>husband </i><i>who </i><i>didn¡¯t </i><i>appreciate </i><i>you</i>, <i>parents </i><i>who </i>chose someone else, a <i>house </i>full of fake <i>memories</i>.¡±


    <i>¡°</i><i>They </i><i>weren¡¯t </i>all fake.¡±


    <i>¡°</i><i>The </i>good ones weren¡¯t<i>. </i><i>And </i><i>no </i><i>one </i>can take <i>those </i>away <i>from </i><i>you</i>. <i>They¡¯re </i>in <i>here</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i><i>He </i><i>touches </i><i>his </i><i>chest</i>. <i>¡°</i><i>And </i><i>in </i>here.¡± <i>He </i><i>touches </i><i>his </i><i>temple</i>. <i>¡°</i><i>Virginia </i>can <i>sell </i>the <i>house </i><i>and </i><i>throw </i><i>away </i><i>the </i><i>photos</i><i>, </i><i>but </i><i>she </i><i>can¡¯t </i>steal <i>your </i><i>memories</i>.¡±


    The day had started out so beautifully. But Jasper¡­


    He just had toe and ruin it!


    I stumble back to Dorian¡¯s car, myposure shattering the moment the bistro disappears


    from view.


    The calm fa?ade I¡¯ve painstakingly constructed crumbles, and a sob tears its way from my throat. It is raw, ugly, and unstoppable.


    Dorian, ever the gentleman, doesn¡¯tment. He simply opens the passenger door, and I practically copse into the plush leather seat.


    The moment the door clicks shut, sealing us in, the dam breaks.


    Tears stream down my face, hot and furious, blurring the city lights into streaks of painful color. My chest heaves, each breath a struggle against the suffocating weight of everything


    I¡¯ve lost.


    I bury my face in my hands, trying to hide the mess of emotions. But it¡¯s pointless. Theye too fast. Too violently. I can¡¯t stop them, and I don¡¯t know how to exin why they¡¯re pouring out of me.


    Dorian rests his hand on my shoulder, the contact gentle, steady, grounding.


    ¡°Scarlett¡­¡± His voice trails off as if he doesn¡¯t know what to say. And I feel even <i>more </i>awful because of it.


    ¡°I¡¯m homeless.¡± I choke out, the words barely making it through the sobs. ¡°I don¡¯t have a home. I never did.¡±


    < Chapter 120


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he pats my back. ¡°I¡¯ve got you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a burden. I don¡¯t want you to feel sorry for me.¡±


    <b>+25 </b>Points


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel sorry for you. I¡¯m in awe of you.¡± He pulls back my shoulder to look at my face, using his thumbs to wipe away my tears. ¡°You have strength and kindness and the most beautifulugh I¡¯ve ever heard. You have a daughter who lights up every room she enters. You have talent and drive and the biggest heart in the world.¡±


    ¡°Dorian¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you create new memories,¡± he says, his voice steady and sure. ¡°Beautiful ones that no one can take away. I¡¯ll give you and Lily a new home, a safe ce where you never have to worry about being abandoned again.¡±


    Then, he leans over, his warmth a stark contrast to the cold void inside me, and pulls me gently into a hug.


    His embrace is strong, protective. It isn¡¯t a romantic hug, but more like a shelter, a safe harbor in a storm that has been raging on in my life for far too long.


    I bury my face in his shoulder, inhaling the scent of his expensive cologne, letting myself lean into his strength.


    His words, simple yet powerful, resonate deep within me.


    <i>A </i><i>new </i><i>home</i>.


    Not a recement, but a fresh start.


    New memories, a future untainted by the ghosts of the past, untarnished by Virginia¡¯s maniption or Jasper¡¯s betrayal.


    He isn¡¯t promising to fix the old, broken things; he is promising to build something entirely new. And for the first time, that feels like exactly what I need.


    He is offering a lifeline, and I, a woman adrift, am ready to grasp it with both hands.


    ¡°Thank you, Dorian,¡± I whisper, the words heartfelt, raw with gratitude. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Always.¡± He smiles, a genuine, warm smile that reaches his eyes.


    As we pull away from the curb, I feel a shift. Not a monumental change, but a subtle readjustment.


    The world hasn¡¯t stopped hurting, but I¡¯m not falling apart in it anymore.


    < Chapter 120


    <b>+25 </b>Points


    I am moving forward, toward something new, something that promises warmth and safety¡­


    With Dorian.


    Violet Moon


    #Vote#!


    <b>Get Bonus </b>(Ad) >


    <b>Vote </b>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Rift 121

    < Chapter 121


    <b>+25 </b>Points


    <b>Chapter </b>121


    (Jasper¡¯s POV)


    The salty ocean spray mixes with cigarette smoke as I take another drag.


    My lungs burn, but I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ve already smoked a pack tonight, and it¡¯s not even midnight.


    I can¡¯t stop thinking about Scarlett walking away with <i>him</i><i>. </i>


    Dorian.


    Just saying his name in my head makes me want to punch something. The waves crash against the rocks below, loud and angry, just like me.


    Headlights cut through the darkness. I don¡¯t have to turn around to know who it is. My blood goes from ice cold to boiling hot in seconds.


    He gets out of his fancy ck car, all smooth and put¨Ctogether in his expensive suit. Like he owns the whole damn world. He walks toward me like he has all the time in it.


    ¡°Jasper.¡± His voice is calm. Too calm.


    I don¡¯t respond.


    There¡¯s too much I want to say. Too much I need to scream at him, but the words catch in my throat. It¡¯s easier to just keep smoking, to pretend I don¡¯t care.


    But then the rage bubbles over, and I can¡¯t hold it back anymore.


    I push myself to my feet, throwing the cigarette to the ground with more force than necessary. I¡¯m on him before he can react, my fist connecting with his face.


    It¡¯s like something snaps inside me. I hit him again. And again. I don¡¯t even know how many times, just that every punch feels like it¡¯s tearing me apart from the inside.


    Dorian doesn¡¯t fight back. He just stands there, taking every hit, the blood trickling down his face, his lips swollen and split. But he doesn¡¯t flinch. Doesn¡¯t move.


    Doesn¡¯t even evade.


    <i>And </i>that makes me angrier. It makes me more furious that he¡¯s just <i>standing there</i><i>, </i>letting me beat him, while every part of me is breaking.


    My fist connects with his jaw. c<b>***</b><i>k</i>. The sound shoots up my arm, but it feels <i>good</i>.


    < Chapter 121


    425 Pr


    I swing again. This time I get his nose. Blood spurts everywhere, dark against his pale skin.


    I grab his jacket and m my fist into his stomach. He doubles over, gasping. I keep hitting him because I can¡¯t stop. Each punch is trying to beat the pain out of my chest, but it¡¯s not working.


    He falls. First to his knees, then t on the ground. His sses are broken somewhere in the dirt. Blood runs down his face.


    I stand over him, breathing hard. My knuckles are split and bleeding, but I don¡¯t feel it. All I feel is this huge, empty hole where my heart used to be.


    He coughs up blood and pushes himself up on one elbow.


    Dorian doesn¡¯t speak for a long time. He coughs up blood and pushes himself up on one elbow, just watching me with unwavering eyes. It¡¯s like he¡¯s waiting for me to calm down, to run out of fuel.


    ¡°Feeling better?¡± he rasps, his voice thick with blood.


    The question, the sheer audacity of it, rips open the fragile calm I¡¯ve just found. My control snaps. Again.


    ¡°Better?¡± I roar, my voice cracking with unshed tears, the rage surging back tenfold. I swing my leg, connecting with his side, a brutal kick that makes him cry out, sending him sprawling back onto the ground.


    ¡°When we decided to act out this little y, giving Scarlett to you wasn¡¯t part of the n! You stole my wife, and yet<i>, </i><i>you </i>still have the cheek <i>to </i>ask me if I¡¯m feeling better?¡± The words tear through me, each one an agony, my voice raw, cracking under the weight of all the things I¡¯m too afraid to say.


    I¡¯m losing her. No, I will lose her. Because I know.


    Dorian is a better man than me in every aspect. Wealth, status, looks.


    He even cares about her, and respects her in a way I never learned to.


    So I know. If Scarlett really decides to move on, it won¡¯t be long before she falls for him. Before I lose herpletely.


    My vision blurs, tears of pure fury and bitter defeat finally escaping. I choke on them, on the storm of emotions swirling inside.


    ¡°She¡¯s my wife! My only wife! You don¡¯t get to have her!¡± I growl, the desperate plea echoing into the vast emptiness of the night.


    < Chapter 121


    25 Pointe <fnf024> Fresh chapters posted on Find[?]ovel</fnf024>


    It¡¯s the truth, a desperate, defiant truth, even as if it feels like the biggest lie. My mind, my heart, my very soul, are being twisted into knots of insanity.


    Dorian slowly, but painfully, pushes himself up, leaning against a jagged rock, his breath ragged. He wipes the blood from his mouth with the back of his hand, his eyes never leaving


    mine.


    ¡°I know,¡± he says, his voice steady, almost tired. ¡°But you should¡¯ve expected this oue when you chose Scarlett¡¯s life over a second chance with her.¡± There¡¯s no judgment in his


    you eyes. Just that same calm, that same certainty. ¡°You saw Virginia. I don¡¯t need to remind why she bought a house next to mine. Getting Scarlett and Lily under my shelter is the only way to protect them.¡±


    His words hit me like a punch, but this one is internal, twisting the knife already plunged into my gut<i>. </i><i>Protect </i><i>them</i><i>. </i>The truth, ugly and undeniable, begins <i>to </i>sink its fangs into my mind.


    Virginia isn¡¯t just some crazy childhood friend. She¡¯s dangerous. And I let her get close. I let her sell the old house.


    And Dorian¡­he isn¡¯t just some rival for Scarlett¡¯s affection. This isn¡¯t just about love, or loss, or betrayal. This is about something far darker, something I had been <i>too </i>blind, too self¨Cabsorbed, to see.


    My hands unclench. The rage is still there, but now it¡¯s mixed with something worse. Fear. And the terrible knowledge that I¡¯ve failed.


    I failed Scarlett. I failed Lily. And now the only way to keep them safe is to let another man take them from me.


    The wind howls around us. The ocean crashes below. And I stand there, bloody and broken, weighted down by the demons of my past.


    Violet <i>Moon </i>


    #Vote#!


    2


    Get Bonus (Ad) >


    <b>H </b>


    <b>Vote </b>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!